Changes Part 121

Brooke’s eyes were filled with tears as she drove towards Michael’s house, their house, she reminded herself, the home they would be making their future in.  “What future? What future if you still doubt me Michael?” She asked aloud.  Then she suddenly sat up straighter.  She wiped her eyes and pulled over to the side of the road.  Once the car was stopped she turned off the engine and grabbed her purse.  “What am I doing?” She asked herself.  “Did everything I told Bridget mean nothing? Did our night last night mean nothing? Michael doesn’t doubt me, he doesn’t.  If he’s looking into fertility it’s because he’s a man of science.  He wants to understand how he was able to make this baby.  He just wants to know, it’s not about us, we’re as strong as ever.”  She smiled to herself and took out a mirror.  “No way am I going to let him see me looking insecure, not now, not ever.”  She used a tissue to wipe away the trails of tear stained mascara and then reapplied her lipstick.  She fluffed her hair and took a deep breath.  “I’m going to be loving and supportive and you’re going to explain what you were doing Michael, and we’ll go on together and bring our baby into the world.  I am never ever going to let anyone make me doubt our love, never.”

 

“Brooke is fine Ridge, but she’s not your concern.” Thorne said in an uncharacteristic commanding voice.  “You need to concentrate on Taylor, God knows you screw your own life up enough.”

“My marriage is none of your business and neither is my relationship with Brooke!” Ridge retorted.

“You don’t have a relationship with Brooke anymore.” Thorne tactfully reminded him.

“We’re friends!” Ridge forcefully insisted.  He walked to the window and looked out. “Why is that so hard for anyone to believe?”

“I don’t even think you believe it big brother.”

Ridge turned around to face him.  “Thorne, this isn’t about me or me and Brooke or me and Taylor.  It’s about our family’s business and what Brooke is doing to it.”

“Um, in case you weren’t listening at the meeting Brooke gave Dad control, she has you head designer with creative control and she has me taking care of the business end.  What the hell are you complaining about? She’s working part time, in the lab.  She doesn’t want to even come to this floor anymore, she gave up her office.  Ridge she is slowly letting things go back to the family. Hell, if it wasn’t for Rick and Bridget I bet she’d even sell the shares back to Dad.  Mike Copeland has more money than the rest of us all put together.  She doesn’t need Forrester, but she cares about it and she cares about her kid’s places in this company.  So just stop making waves and realize you have what you want.” Thorne looked at his unconvinced brother.  “That is if Forrester is what you really want.”

 

 

Joey pulled the bike into a spot and helped Bridget off.  She took off her helmet and handed it to him.  He laughed as she shook out her wavy hair.

“I took you out before you had a chance to style it huh?  It sure is wild and sexy when you let the air dry it.” He then frowned at his own choice of words and the smile they had put on Bridget’s face.  “Uh, for a kid I mean.” He added for damage control.  But Bridget wasn’t buying it and her grin told Joey so.  He laughed and reached over and ruffled it.  “You’re trouble kiddo.”

“The kind of trouble you like.” She said with a toss of her long mane.  She used her long fingers to fluff it out.  “Helmet head.” She frowned.  But she knew that Joey liked what he saw.  “Where are we going?” She asked. 

“Let’s walk to the beach.” He answered.

“Walk? Why not just drive there?”

“Because I want to just leave my bike home.” He stopped quickly.  He was supplying her with way too much information today.

“Home?” She asked looking around the neighborhood.  “You live here?”

“Forget I said that.”

“What’s the big secret?” She wondered.

“Nothin’.” He kicked at a nonexistent rock.

“Well it has to be something.  Tell me Joey, we’re friends.” She pushed.

“Leave it alone Bridget.” He said.  He leaned down and strapped his helmet to the bike, then got up and took her hand.  “The beach?” He asked.

“Fine, the beach.” She agreed.  And relishing the feel of her hand in his she let him lead her down the block.

 

 

“Honey? What are you doing here?”  Stephanie proclaimed when Felicia walked into her office.  “Not that I’m complaining, I’m glad you’re here.  We haven’t talked in quite awhile.”

“That was your doing Mother, if you’d call off your watchdog and accept that I am a grown woman who makes her own choices things would never have gotten so strained.”

“I’m sorry honey but I worry about you.  I worry about all my children.”

“Okay!” Felicia threw up her arms.  “I didn’t come here to argue.”

“What DID you come for?”

“You said you wanted me to work here again.” Felicia said in a somewhat meek voice.  “Well, here I am.” She looked at her mother, expecting a smile at the least but the reaction she received confused her.  Stephanie had a far away look on her face and she had not registered an ounce of joy at the announcement.  “Did you change your mind?” Felicia asked.  “I mean I can get a job just about anywhere but you seemed so insistent.”

Stephanie seemed to snap out of her reverie.  “Oh, no, sorry honey, I’m preoccupied, of course we want you here, you’re family, this is a family business after all.”

 “I guess I should ask Brooke though?” Felicia questioned with raised eyebrows.

“Actually no.” Stephanie walked and poured herself a glass of ice water.  “Want some?” She asked.

“The only thing I want is answers.  You’re keeping something from me.  You’ve been acting strangely from the moment I came in, now what gives and why shouldn’t I see Brooke?”

“Well if you hadn’t have walked out on the meeting you would know.” She answered gruffly.

“I had a call, it took longer than I thought and it was important. Excuse me for caring about my own life! It’s not like you wanted me in your life anyway! I haven’t been involved in the business for years, I wasn’t needed and frankly I don’t think I was wanted.”

“Now that is not true. Forrester is a family business and you are family. I’ve always wanted you here, here in the company and in the family.  You should have stayed, you would have been very interested in what went on, something far more important than your affair with that derelict.”

“Stop it Mother!” She shouted.  “If you’re going to insult me and my choices in men then there is no reason for me to stay, not to work, not for anything!” Felicia grabbed her purse and turned to leave.

“Oh yes there is a reason, a very important reason for you to stay!”

“Why? What is there for me anymore? Why should I even want to work for this stupid company? I was only trying to get close to family and to help Dad.  I can’t really see what the point is anymore.”

“Because Brooke stepped down.” Stephanie admitted.  She looked deeply into her daughter’s eyes, trying to gauge her reaction.

“Oh?” Was all Felicia had to say.

“You don’t think it’s odd? Strange? Suspicious?” Stephanie grilled her.

“No, not really.  Mike makes more money than they can ever spend.”

“So you agree that Brooke is totally motivated by money.” Stephanie smiled at the idea she finally had someone in her corner.

“You didn’t let me finish.” Felicia said angrily. 

Now it was Stephanie’s turn to just answer with one word.  “Oh?” 

“No Mother, Brooke is not motivated by money.  Frankly I don’t think she ever was.  She loved Ridge, he was her motivation.”

“Past tense?  Ppffft.  That woman will never give up on going after Taylor’s husband.”

“Give it a rest.” Felicia dismissed the notion. 
“I know her a lot better than you do my dear!”

“Brooke loves Mike.  They’re happy, she’s fulfilled, she doesn’t need you and your shit. I’m just surprised that it took her this long.  You know what I have to say? Good for her!”

“Well bad rubbish deserves more of the same, they’re a match made in hell.” Stephanie glared, but her stance softened seeing the sadness on her daughter’s face.  “Don’t tell me you still have feelings for him.”

“He was never what you thought he was, and he didn’t do what you led me to believe.  We could have had a life together Mother, you ruined that.”

“Oh dear God, you’re mooning over that rapist!”

“Mike never raped anyone.” Felicia protested.  “And he’s a good man, one I care about.  And no, I am not jealous or mooning over him.  I’m glad he’s happy and I’m glad Brooke is happy too and you know what else?” She turned to face her mother, hands on her hips.

“I can hardly wait.” Stephanie answered, dripping with sarcasm.

“I’m glad that they both got away from you unscathed.”

“What a cruel thing to say.” Stephanie was honestly shocked and hurt, which only caused Felicia to laugh.

“Oh Mother, you are so transparent.  You’re actually upset that Brooke is gone because now you have no one to terrorize.  No wonder you want me here.” She shook her head.  “So who’s in charge? Dad I hope.”

“Brooke left your father in charge of the fashion end.”

“And Ridge of the business end?” She asked.

“No.” Stephanie said angrily.  “She cut him out, she cut him out and promoted Thorne.”

 

 

Brooke slowed down the car to a stop after she pulled into the long driveway.  To the left the road forked towards the house, the home that she would soon share with Michael.  She smiled when her mind flooded with memories of their first time there together.  “It will be just like that every day Michael.” She whispered softly.  She shielded her eyes from the bright sun with her hand.  The house was alive with the busy activity of workmen.  Michael wanted all the finishing touches done prior to their arrival.   It seemed that he thought of everything.  ‘How could I ever doubt him?’ Brooke wondered.  Then she turned towards the right and the fork that would take her to his home office.  It was a small but very modern and very well equipped office.  It would be nice for him to once more be so close by.  The move was the right one for so many reasons.  But the most important one was leaving the old memories behind and finally building all new ones with her husband and their child.  “My baby.” Brooke smiled and gently touched her stomach.  “My little miracle.” Brooke looked down at her wedding band.  “Our little miracle.”   She then started the engine again and took the fork towards the office.  She was happy to see Michael’s car parked in his spot.  He was there and they would talk and she would lose these uneasy feelings at last.  She pulled her car into the spot next to his, turned off the engine again and got out of the car.  Taking a deep breath she opened the door and walked in. 

The office was quiet.  There were no patients waiting.  Brooke saw the young woman at the desk and walked up to her.  “Hello, I’m.” She started.

“Mrs. Copeland, we finally meet.” The girl said with a smile.  “I’m Heather.” She held out her hand, which Brooke took in her own.  “Dr. Copeland is in his office on the phone.  As soon as he gets off I’ll buzz him and let him know you’re here.  Can I get you anything? Coffee, tea, a soft drink?”

“No, nothing at all.” Brooke smiled back.  The girl was a lot younger than she had expected, not much older than Bridget, Brooke ascertained.  “Is my husband seeing patients today?” Brooke wondered.

“Oh no, I was just doing some work alone.  I was surprised when he came in, but he told me he needed to check into something about Charles Wilkerson.”

“Wilkerson.” Brooke said.  “Yes, he asked me to bring him a file from his desk at home.” 

“Well I’m sure he’ll be glad to have it.” Heather told her.  “Take a seat and I’ll let you know when he’s off.”

“Thanks.” Brooke told her.  She sat down nervously clutching the file and wondering if it had anything at all to do with herself and Michael.

 

 

“Mandy Cooper?” Bryan asked Jacqueline.  “Who is Mandy Cooper?”

“Jason’s sister.” She explained,  “Oh, you probably know her as Eleanor Cooper.  She hated her name and she just started to call herself Mandy.  Sorry if I confused you.”

“Not a problem.” Bryan said as he made a note on his pad.  “So you knew her well?  Did you know the whole family?” He asked excitedly.

“We were best friends for about four years.  I spent a lot of nights over there.  Yeah, I knew her really well, I miss her.” Tears formed in the girl’s eyes.  “When I heard that you were around asking questions I just had to come here, even though my Mom told me not to.”

“Your mother didn’t want you to help us? Why?” Bryan was perplexed.

“You know something Mr. Jackson, I can tell a lot about people by how they look you know?  And that doctor guy, he had really nice eyes, sincere eyes. I don’t think he would hurt Jason.  But my Mom doesn’t trust him and she told us that Jason was better off away from him.  She’d kill me if she knew I was here.”

“How old are you Jacqueline?” Bryan asked.  As much as he wanted her help, he didn’t want trouble from another under aged girl.  It wouldn’t be good for Michael. 

“Oh that.” She flushed.  “No, I’m okay, I’m nineteen, but I live home and my Mom is upset about it all.  But don’t worry, she can’t do anything to you or anything.”

“Good.” He sighed with relief.  But now he needed to know if she could help him at all.  Just knowing the dead daughter wasn’t going to do much good.  “So tell me Jacqueline, do you know any of the Cooper’s other family?  Can you help me find someone related to Jason?”

 

 

“What you say?” The man asked with a laugh.  “You think you a daddy? Holy shit man, Tyrone a daddy of a white bitches kid?”

“A dead, rich white bitch.” He told him.  “Not to mention a crazy bitch.  But I see money in my future, money and cars and all that shit.  I just gotta figure out how to play this.”

“How do you know it’s your brat?  I mean she coulda been doing lots of niggas you know.”

“Nah, she was a really strange one.  She kept coming to me for, uh, things.  And for a taste too.” Tyrone added.  “But she wanted this rich white mama’s boy pansy.  I bet she was shocked as shit when she popped the brat and old Ty Junior came out.” He howled with laughter.

“So why you think you can make money off this? If the baby black then they don want it?”

“That’s where you’re wrong Marcus.  They do want him.  I’ve done some checking and they do want him.  More than that they don’t want bad publicity.  These are the lifestyle of them rich and famous types.  They’ll make it worth my while to go away.  I just gotta decide just what my while is.” He winked.

“Shit Ty, you so lucky.”

“Uh huh.” He smiled.  “And soon I’ll be RICH and lucky.”

 

 

The conversation with Thorne had unnerved Ridge more than he was willing to admit.  He had returned to his office but designing was alluding him.  Thoughts swirled around and around in his head until he threw down his pencil in frustration and picked up the phone.  He hit the preprogrammed number and waited as it rang on the other end.  “Hey Doc.” He said, trying to put a smile in his voice.

“Ridge.” She answered him.  Her voice was noncommittal but with his own distraction he didn’t notice.

“What do you have planned for today?” He asked her.

“Why?  What’s going on Ridge?”

“I just thought we could meet, maybe have lunch.  I don’t like how we left things. Last night and this morning.  Can we just meet and talk?”

He sounded sincere and Taylor wanted so badly for things to be normal again.  “Have you seen Brooke?”

“She’s not in yet, I’ll see her later.  Thorne thinks she’s coming in to check the lab.  But Doc, this isn’t about her, it’s about us, you, me, our family.  I’m so sorry that I’ve let things get so out of hand.  Doc you’re everything to me.  Please let’s make it better again, please.” He begged.

“Alright.” She softly agreed.  “Let me make sure that Dad will stay with the kids, Catherine is off today, then I’ll meet you.  Shall I come to Forrester?”

“No, meet me at the private dining room at the club.” He smiled to himself.

“Ridge, I thought we needed to talk?”

“And what better a place than there? It is private.”

“Somehow I don’t think that is your intention, but I’ll be there.  What time?”

“How about one?” Ridge suggested.

“One it is.”

 

 

Trying to concentrate on the magazine was harder than Brooke imagined.  Her resolve was slowly fading.  She needed to see Michael, she needed to know what he was thinking.  She needed to know that he trusted her and believed in her, believed in them.  She once more touched her belly.  “He loves us, he does baby, your Daddy loves us.”  But she was starting to lose her faith.  Once more she picked up the Cosmopolitan and started to read but the words were just a jumbled mess.  Then she heard the sound of a door opening.  She inhaled as Michael walked out.  He was looking at a chart, he looked so intense with his reading glasses and the white doctor’s jacket.  But he also looked like heaven to her.  She loved him so deeply.  If he doubted her she’d make him see reason.  She stood up just as he put the chart down.  Their eyes met and he gave her a broad and happy smile.  “Hi honey.  I’m sorry if you were waiting long.”  He walked up to her and embraced her.  “What a day.  I’m really sorry I messed up our plans but I promise we’ll be back on track pretty soon.  Have you met Heather?” He walked her over to the reception desk.  “Heather have you met my wife?”

“Of course I have Dr. Copeland.  Hello again Mrs. Copeland.”

“It’s Brooke and hello again to you too Heather.”  She looked up at Michael.  “I um, I brought you that file.”

Michael frowned when he saw this look of sadness and discomfort on her face.  “I told you not to look Brooke.  I wasn’t playing games.  You’re not used to seeing stuff like that but I promise you, he’s not going to look that way for long.  Right Heather?” He looked to his assistant for backup.

“He’ll be almost as handsome as Dr. Copeland.” She smiled. 

“Come on, I want to talk to you about something really important.” Michael took Brooke’s hand.  “Heather, no phone calls or anything okay?”

“You got it.” She promised.  Then Michael led Brooke into his office, shutting the door behind them.

“She’s very young.” Brooke commented.

“I don’t know what I’d do without her.  She literally kept my business going for me when that shit happened.  She’s worth every dollar I pay her and more.”

“Then maybe you should give her a raise.” Brooke suggested.  “Is she a secretary or a nurse or what?”

“A P.A. and a damn good one, but she does it all.  I guess I do need to hire someone for the paperwork but in the past Heather and I have tried to handle it all.” He explained.

“Michael, about the file, I didn’t.”

He cut her off before she could finish.  “I know you didn’t mean to peek, I understand curiosity and I shouldn’t have made it seem so mysterious.  It’s just that he was in a really bad accident.  But those are the first pictures, I have more recent ones and you can really see how well he’s doing.”

“Michael I didn’t look at your file.” She finally managed to get out.

“Huh?” He looked up at her.  “Then why are you so upset?  Awh honey I’m sorry about the shopping but we’ll get there.”

“Michael it’s not that.  Really I’m okay, I know that being married to a doctor can sometimes make plans hard to keep.” She gently touched his face.  “But I wouldn’t want to be married to anyone else in the world.”

“You might not say that after I tell you what I’ve been up to Brooke.” He confessed in a serious tone.  “You may not be happy with me at all.”

 

 

Bridget turned around for what she felt was the hundredth time.  Joey had left her on the beach and promised to be right back but he had been gone a while.  She knew he was feeling uncomfortable around her, she knew he was attracted to her and she was happy about that.  He needed to be open about his feelings.  Then things could happen.  She sighed and turned one more time.  Finally he was returning.  He had a large paper sack in his arms.  He seemed distracted as he got closer. 

“You sure took a long time.” She pouted.

“Sorry.  I needed to go to the ATM.”

“I was just worried that you’d left me.”

He walked to her and plopped down next to her in the sand.  “Nah, I wouldn’t do that.  Sorry you had to wait.”

“What did you get?” She eyed the sack.

“Comfort.” He said without looking at her.  He opened the bag and pulled out a six pack of beer, opened one up and took a long gulp.  When he finally looked up Bridget was smiling at him.  “No way, not for you.  I got you a Coke.”  He rummaged through the bag and pulled out two cans, one regular and one Diet Coke.  “I know you skinny girls all think you need to drink this crap.” He laughed and handed both to her.  “But I figured I’d let you choose.”

“I’ll take a beer.” She told him.

“In your dreams.”

“You think I never had a beer?” She laughed and squinted at him.

“I’m sure you have, but you’re not getting one from me.  My brother would kill me.”

“Mike never has to know.” She reached for the bag but he grabbed her hand.

“No Bridget.” He said sternly.

“Fine.” She frowned at him and angrily flipped the top on the can of Coke.  “I didn’t really want it anyway.”

“Uh huh.” He laughed and stood up.

“Are you leaving?” She asked in a panic.

“No, just taking off my jacket.” He pulled off the jacket and spread it down on the sand.  “Why don’t you sit on it?” He suggested.

“’Kay.” She answered shyly.  Then she got up and sat down on it.  Joey sat down next to her again.

“Have you ever been in love?” He asked.  “I mean really in love, not a crush or puppy love, you know?”

“I’m not sure.” She admitted.

“If you had been you’d be sure.” He sighed and finished the can of beer.  He pulled the bag closer and pulled out another can and a smaller bag. 

“What’s that?” She asked.

“Not for you.”

“You shouldn’t mix.” She chided him.

“You shouldn’t lecture.” He answered back.

“So you’re in love?” She asked him.

“I guess not.” He reached in the bag, took off the cap and brought it to his mouth.  The warm liquid burned down to his stomach and it felt good. 

“Who is she?” Bridget asked, causing Joey to choke on the liquor.

“Sorry.” He said with a cough.  He took a gulp of the beer and turned back to her.  “A big mistake, someone totally out of my league, just like you are.”

“No.” She said softly.  “I’m not out of your league at all.” Her hand settled on his leg and she stroked his thigh.  “I’m sick of you acting like I’m so kid, some spoiled princess.”

 

 

Ridge was rummaging through a rack of dresses when Eric walked into his office.  The younger man was so intent on his search that he didn’t even hear his father come in.

“Ahem.” Eric said to get his attention.

“Oh, Dad, hi.” Ridge turned to greet him.

“Problems?” Eric asked.

“No, just looking for something.” Ridge continued to move the dresses around.  “What brings you here to the lowly member of the company’s office?”

“That was uncalled for.” Eric was unable to hide the hurt in his voice and Ridge saw that.

“Sorry Dad, I’m just not happy about the new arrangements, no offense to you.”

“Do you want control son? Do you think you should have my job? Is that it?  Some day you will, that has always been my intention, just don’t be putting the old man out to pasture just yet.”

“That’s not it at all Dad.  I’m glad you’re in charge, it’s just everything else.”

“Everything being your brother?” Eric tactfully asked him.

Ridge hung the dress he was holding back up and walked closer to his father. “Everything being everything.  Brooke’s shutting me out and it’s personal, it has nothing to do with business at all.”

“Personal? Ridge is there something going on between you two?  Is that what this is all about?”

“I’ve already told you no Dad.” Ridge said angrily.  He was tired of defending himself to everyone and it showed.

“Then what Ridge?  You and Brooke have always been close.  Is it Taylor? Are she and Brooke no longer getting along?”

“Brooke and Taylor are still pals.” Ridge said with a taste of disgust.  “But it seems Brooke and I aren’t anymore.”

“So you did fight?” Eric asked again.

“Yes. No. I don’t know.  Dad it’s so complicated.  We’re strained right now and Logan won’t talk it out, she’s hiding, she’s hiding from me and from reality.  I think she and Mike are having a lot more problems than she is willing to admit to and I also think it makes her nervous that she’s more comfortable talking to me about them than she is to him.  So what does she do? She shuts me out, she promotes Thorne and she goes into hiding.  Well hell Dad, if she want’s to leave, fine, but don’t put OUR company into jeopardy!”

“And having me in control will do that?” Eric was stunned at his son’s accusations.

“I didn’t say that and I certainly didn’t mean that.” Ridge defended himself.  “Dad Brooke isn’t really giving control, she didn’t draw up legal papers, she didn’t give you or sell you any stock.  She’s playing games and it’s harmful to Forrester.”

“Why would Brooke want to harm Forrester Ridge?” Eric asked him with exasperation. “She loves this company too and even if she didn’t she is looking out for her children’s interests.  I just don’t understand your sudden turn around, you were always her staunchest defender.”

“She’s not thinking anymore and it’s going to backfire.  Maybe if she’d come in and talk to me but she’s hiding.  I don’t think that any good will come from this.  Dad we have to do something and you may not like it or agree with me but I know what has to be done.  We have to find a way to get control back from Brooke, total control.  And I don’t care if we have to trick her to do it either.”

 

 

“Sit down.” Michael said as he gently assisted Brooke into the chair behind his desk.  He stood behind her and put his hands on her shoulders.  “I want to show you something.”

“Michael you’re frightening me.”

“No sweetheart, I don’t mean to do that.” He leaned over and softly kissed her neck.  “I need your help, I need your advice.  I did something I’m not sure I have any right to do, but somehow I think it’s what I have to do.”

“Is this about us?” She asked with a shadow of fear. 

“No, not directly.” He grabbed the computer mouse.  “Remember I was telling you about that doctor who was stealing my ideas?”

“Yes, you were researching him before you left the house.”

“Well it’s easier to show you than to try and explain.”  He kneeled down next to her and typed a name into the search engine.  “His name is Bill Ludlum, so here I go.” He typed a name.  “Now this is a search engine in a medical site, it’s not something you or just anyone could get into. I pay for access and my credentials are checked out.” He explained.

“I understand.  I’ve heard about that with medical and legal sites.” Brooke answered. 

“Now watch.” He said.  “The guy’s name is Ludlum, but I spelled it wrong, I put in an A instead of a U. Ludlam.  And bingo.” He typed the name wrong and immediately came up with a listing.  Dr. Anton Ludlam was a researcher in the field of infertility.  Brooke was relieved because it appeared that Michael hadn’t been seeking the information out, but still upset that he felt the need to look any further.  Michael saw apprehension on her face.  “Oh honey no, I’m not thinking about us.  I got my answers, I told you that.  Look.” He clicked into the first link.  “This guy has a new procedure and it has to do with scar tissue.  Do you see where I’m headed?” He asked.

“No.  I don’t have scare tissue there Michael.”  Brooke squinted.

“This isn’t about us and our baby,.” He told her.   “Oh God Brooke, I’ve made you so insecure and I am so sorry about that.  I guess I haven’t quite earned your trust back, but I will.”

“I trust you, I’m just really confused.  Why show me this if it doesn’t have anything to do with….oh.” Suddenly the light went on in her head.  “Felicia.  You think this can help Felicia don’t you?”

“Yes!” he said triumphantly.  “I ruined her life, it was all my fault and maybe now I can fix it. I looked at a zillion sites and as soon as I confirmed what I thought I called up Alan Stedman.  I had to know if he had heard anything.”

“Had he? Why didn’t he say anything?” Brooke asked.

“Because it didn’t pertain to us at all.  And yes, he has heard about it and it’s working and he’s very excited about it.  So that’s why I ran out. I needed to talk to him.  Then when I got there I remembered that I needed to look at that file and I asked you to meet me with it.  I know, it all looked so confusing but it was just a wild chain of events that threw all our plans to hell.  Anyway, Alan said that he has a colleague, a man for Belgium, who’s using this new procedure and that from what I told him Felicia may well be a good candidate.  So here lies the problem.”

“Problem?” Brooke wondered.  She was so relieved that the whole thing had been an innocent mistake that she just didn’t comprehend everything.

“Yeah and this is where I need your advice.  Brooke, you’re a woman.”

“I certainly hope so.” She laughed nervously.

“If Ridge came up to you with something like this would it upset you?  I just don’t know how to approach her, or even if I should be the one to approach her.  I hurt her so badly back then. I want so badly to help her now but she may be angry that I’ve taken it upon myself to do it.  But I couldn’t not do it could I?” He asked his wife. 

“You did the right thing Michael, you did.” Brooke assured him.  “It just proves it to me more and more how right I am to love you.”

“But how do I do this?  Or do you think I should tell someone else, maybe a female doctor and have her speak to her?”

“No!” Brooke adamantly proclaimed.  “No, this is way too personal to have some stranger approach Felicia with.”

“So I guess it has to be me.  The only other one that knows is Stephanie and I certainly can’t go to her.”

“No.” Brooke softly answered him.  “You can’t do that to Felicia.  She’d never forgive you for telling her mother and not her, I do understand you are trying to make it easier but that’s not an option.”

“Then what Brooke?” He asked.

“We’ll tell her together Michael.  Felicia and I have always had a good relationship, I think that it would make it easier on you to have me there and maybe on her too.  But honey, this needs to come from you.”

“Wow.” His eyes widened in amazement. “You’d really do this for me?”

“We said for better or for worse and believe me, as a couple we’ve seen a lot worse.  Besides, while this may be hard, it will be good.  You may really be able to help her and after the initial embarrassment and anger I’m sure she will see it.  Now tell me something, do you have enough information to go to her yet?”

“I don’t know.” He admitted.  “I mean I could tell her what I know and give her the names, but to be one hundred percent honest, I’d like more assurance that this IS for her and that it CAN work before I get her hopes up.”

“Then spend the time you need researching it and when you’re ready we can go to her.” Brooke said with a loving smile.

“One problem about that, I don’t know where she lives.”

“Easily remedied.  I’ll ask Eric or Thorne or I suppose Ridge.  I’m sure someone will give me her address.”

“Without being curious?” Michael wondered.

“I’m sure they’ll wonder but I can handle them.”

“I gotta ask you something.” Michael said with a slight frown.  “You seemed to hesitate when you mentioned Ridge.”

“I’m angry about his attitude, you know that.  I just think I need to keep my distance.”

“Reassure me please.” Michael took her hand.  “This isn’t because you’re afraid to be alone with him?  You aren’t worried that you and he.” He stopped and looked into her eyes.

“You’re teasing me.” She smiled.  “You’re teasing me because I was acting insecure.” She reached her arm up and touched his face.  “There isn’t a man, dead or alive, who could ever take me away from you.”

Michael pulled her up from the chair and into his arms. Their mouths immediately sought out each other for an intense kiss.  Pure love and unbridled passion seemed to fill the entire office.  All insecurities and fears were gone, the two lovers were so in tune to each other that they practically lived and breathed as one.  When they finally parted Michael looked up at his wife in awe.  “Something’s different.” He said softly.

“Different? Good or bad?” Brooke asked.

“Oh good, definitely good.  It’s like something is, well, I don’t know how to explain it.”

“He’s gone.” Brooke touched his face.  “He’s gone now and it’s just us.”

Michael didn’t need to ask who she meant and suddenly it was all clear to him.  Ridge was gone, the ghost that had somehow always hovered around them was no longer there. He had his wife completely and it almost frightened him.  “I’m not sure if I can be enough for you.” He whispered, then let his lips gently touch hers.

“You already are.” She assured him.  “I always used to say that Ridge and I were soulmates, and Michael, I did believe that.  But I don’t think I even knew what soulmates were.  I do now.”

“Oh Brooke.” He kissed her again.

“We were born for each other Michael and our lives weren’t really complete until we met each other.  You truly are the other half of me.”

“Poor Brooke.” He chuckled. 

“Why?” She asked.

“You sure got stuck with one hell of a flawed other half.”

“I love every one of those flaws.” She promised.  “Our flaws make us what we are.”

“Hmmm.” He laughed again and kissed her.  “You want to tell me how this happened?”

“I woke up.” She smiled and kissed him.

“Then I better keep you awake.” He laughed.  “But seriously, was it something I did or Ridge did or what?”

“It was Bridget of all people.” Brooke explained.  “She used to be all over me for marrying you and ruining her life by not being with Ridge, then she did a total about face and accused me of spoiling everything by pushing you aside and going after Ridge.  Neither was true.  But I realized I was sending some really bad mixed messages and I was presenting love as a very dysfunctional thing.”

“Are we dysfunctional?” He asked with a laugh.  “No, don’t answer that.” He laughed even louder.

“I guess some would see it that way.” She smiled.  “But Michael suddenly it all just came to me.  Everything I was always reaching for was sitting right there in front of me.  I already had it and I didn’t know it.  I almost threw us away with my insane insecurities and fears and you never really gave me a reason to feel insecure.  Ridge did and I was projecting Ridge into you.  Can you forgive me?”

“You didn’t do anything that needs forgiveness Brooke. And please don’t make me into something I’m not.  I’m no hero, I’m no prince.  I’m too gruff, I have a horrible temper, I curse way too much, I have a shitty attitude, I’ve given you more trouble than I’m worth and I know I am a terrible flirt.  If anyone needs to be forgiven, it’s me.”

“I guess I love you just the way you are.” She tenderly stroked his face.  “If we weren’t in your office mister, I’d show you just how much I love you.”

“I certainly wouldn’t be the first time I used this office for that.” He laughed.

“I don’t think I need to know about your old playboy ways Dr. Copeland.” She gave him a mock slap and then let out a sexy giggle.  “But as long as from now on it’s only me.”

“Sweetheart, for the rest of my life it will be only you.” He promised.

 

 

“Whoa girl!” Joey grabbed Bridget’s hand and took it off his thigh.  “You’re playing dangerous games here.” 

“It’s not a game Joey, I want to be with you, I want to be with you in every way.” She pulled her hand from his and returned it to his leg.  Looking into his eyes she begged him.  “Make love to me Joey, right here, right now.”

“Sure and you’ll visit me in prison every day after right? Or maybe put flowers on my grave?” He pulled himself free and stood up.  “Sorry sweetie but I don’t have a death wish.”  With that Joey started to walk away.

“Where are you going?” Bridget said as the tears welled in her eyes. 

“For a walk.  I need to calm down and you need to cool off.  Sorry but I can’t be getting myself involved with a child Bridget.  You get yourself together and I’ll be back to take you home.” He grabbed can of beer and headed down the beach.

“I’m not a child, I’m not.” Bridget sobbed.  “I’m not.”  Once he was far enough away Bridget pulled the sack over to herself, grabbed a can of beer and opened it.  She drank it down in about four large gulps.  “It’s so unfair.  No one thinks about Sara this way.” She said aloud with a pout. Then she reached into the bag.  “Hmmm.” She said as she pulled out the bottle of Jack Daniels.  “I’ll try it.” With a grimace she brought it to her mouth and took a gulp.  She coughed and gagged but got it down.  With trepidation she put it back to her lips. The second gulp was easier and the third and fourth were almost comforting.  She continued drinking and watching sadly for Joey’s return.  “I’ll change your mind, I will. Today will be my last day as a virgin.  It has to be.”

 

 

“Where are you going?” A curious Jack asked his daughter. Taylor was dressed in a sleek black sleeveless dress.  It was simple but sexy.  She wore sheer black hose and high spiky pumps.  Her hair was in a loose chignon and her only jewelry was her engagement ring and wedding band and a pair of diamond studs in her ears.  She turned to Jack and smiled.

“My husband and I have a date.”

“Good.” He beamed broadly.  “Are things back to normal between you two?  Did you speak to him about Brooke and her husband?”

“Daddy I love you, but whatever problems Ridge and I have or don’t have, well they are between us.  Let’s just say we are both doing our best to work things out.”

“If Brooke and her husband would leave you two alone there wouldn’t be anything TO work out Taylor.” Jack insisted.  “You need to stop your association with both of them, it’s nothing but harmful to your marriage.  I don’t care what you say about her, Brooke Logan wants your husband and she will stop at nothing until she has him.  I am convinced of that.  Why else would she pretend to be your friend? Why?”

“She’s not pretending anything, she is my friend and she is not interested in Ridge.  She’s happy, she has a husband she loves.  It’s bad enough I have to deal with Stephanie about this, I don’t want to have to fight you too Daddy.”

“We wouldn’t be fighting if you listened to me honey.”

“Just stop it please.”  Taylor frowned at him.  “Now I’m going to have a nice lunch with Ridge and I’ll talk to you later.  Please support me on this, it’s important to me.  I need to know I have you on my side.”

And without waiting for an answer she kissed him on the cheek, grabbed her purse and keys and left the house.

 

 

“Brooke fired Ridge?” Felicia asked her mother.  “That’s horrible! Why would she do that?  Does she want to destroy Forrester?  She has to know how important he is.”

Stephanie smiled.  She was happy to see her daughter speak against Brooke, even if she had misunderstood her.  “Brooke doesn’t care about anything but her libido.”  Stephanie informed her daughter.  “And since Ridge is happily married to Taylor and refuses to leave her for Brooke, she wants to punish Ridge.”

“Can’t we do something about it?  Come on Mother, she may have 51% but we still have some power.  We need to talk to Jonathan, we need to see if he can find a way to block this.  Brooke has to have a legitimate reason to fire someone like Ridge and she doesn’t have one, she doesn’t!” Felicia was horrified at the thought of what was happening.  She got up and started to pace.  “I can talk to Michael, we get along, maybe he can get through to her.”

“Brooke doesn’t care about that man, all she wants is your brother, I thought you understood that.”

“It doesn’t make sense, it doesn’t make any sense at all.” Felicia ran her fingers through her hair in frustration.  “Where is Ridge? Is he at home?  Has he cleaned out his office yet? I want to talk to him, I want him to know that we won’t let her get away with this.” She turned towards the door and Stephanie knew that she had to come clean.

“Wait.” She called out. 

“No Mother, I need to support my brother, we all do.”

“Sit down.  She didn’t fire him.” Stephanie cleared her throat.

“What?  Why did you let me believe that she did?”

“She might as well have fired him, she promoted Thorne into a position that Ridge deserves and she did nothing at all for Ridge.  She must be stopped.”

“You know something Mother?” Felicia looked at her with intense distaste.  “I think I’ll get the real FACTS from someone I know will be honest.  I’m going to talk to Dad.” She grabbed her purse and walked out of her mother’s office, slamming the door for effect.

 

 

“The Coopers didn’t have many visitors.”  Jacqueline told Bryan.  “I know that Mr. Cooper was an only child and I know that Mandy didn’t have grandparents.”

“Yes, we know that there were no siblings on the Cooper side, unfortunately the information is a lot more sketchy on the Lansing side.  My investigators have come up with conflicting information.  We were told that Mary Lansing had a sister, but we haven’t found proof, not even a name, other sources said she had no siblings.”

“When Mandy got in trouble in school they sent her to boarding school.” Jacqueline told him.  “It sucked because I really missed her.  She hated it too.”

“What kind of trouble was it?” Bryan’s interest was peaked. 

“She was caught cutting.  We were messing with guys and stuff.  You know, minor shit but they freaked.”

“Well, we had heard that she had been away at school, but she was home when the fire happened and according to records she was going to a community college.”

“Yeah, she didn’t stay away too long.  Her parents missed her as much as I did.” Jacqueline smiled.  “She wasn’t even gone a year.”
“Jacqueline, this is all interesting and I thank you for trying to help, but unless you know of some family.” He sighed deeply.  He had hoped the girl could give him some answers, but like so many others, she was just hoping she could help and she couldn’t.  “Thanks again.” He said.

“Mr. Jackson, I can help.” She said.

“Do you know her family? Have you met any of her family?” He looked into her eyes.

“When Mandy went to school, they sent her to Ohio on purpose.  They sent her there because her Aunt Pam lives there.  She has an Aunt Pam, I’ve never met her but she has an Aunt Pam in Ohio.”

 

 

“Ummmmm.” Brooke smiled and touched Michael’s face as the kiss ended.  “So, what’s the plan?”

“For today? For us?” He asked.

“Yes.” Brooke replied.  “Do you have a lot more work to do? More research for Felicia? Or maybe about that doctor since you were sidetracked.”

“I have to look at Charles Wilkerson’s file.  As for Felicia, I can do that tonight or tomorrow at home and as for Bill Ludlum, don’t you worry about that, I’m not dropping that. But today I promised my wife would be for us.” He grinned at her.  “And I don’t plan on letting her down.”

“Don’t be silly.” She told him.  “I understand how busy you are.  We can shop anytime, we can shop at night or tomorrow or any other day.  I would never want you to ignore your patients so you could pamper me.”

“I’m not ignoring my patients, but I am NOT going to go back on my promises to you.  So here’s the plan.  Why don’t you drive up to the house and check it out, look at the paint job and think about what you might like for the bedroom or anything else you might like to change.  I’ll make the notes on Wilkerson and then I’ll join you.  We can have someone pick up your car and we’ll take mine and hit the stores and then.” He grinned.

“Then?” She asked.

“By the time we get back, the workers will be gone, the house will be clear and we can uh, check out the garden and the pool.”

“The garden.” She said with a sigh.  “Yes, I think I’d like that.”

“We do have a wedding to plan too.” He reminded her.

“I still can’t believe that you proposed to me like that.” She smiled at him. “I know it’s silly, I mean we’re already married and all but I’m just so excited about it.”

“We should have done it right away Brooke.” He said in a serious voice.  “I never should have made you wait so long.  I know we had some rough times in the beginning, I know I wasn’t always honest with you but we survived, we got past all the bad shit.  Now is our time and we deserve a brand new begging, and a celebration too.”

“How did we get so lucky?” She asked him.

“I don’t know sweetheart, but I thank my lucky stars every single day.”

 

 

Joey had walked almost two miles when he finally stopped.  He kicked at the sand and turned to face the water.  “My life is a friggin’ mess.” He muttered under his breath.  “I didn’t ask for this!” He shouted out at the crashing waves.  “I didn’t ask for any of it.” He said softly.  “I should have never gotten involved with anyone, life was a lot simpler when I just had myself to worry about.” He turned and looked back down the beach.  “I can’t be messing with my brother’s kid.  I was friggin’ stupid to take her with me. Stupid!” He shouted the last word.

“Joey?” A man walked up to him.  “Hey man, it is you.  Where you been hiding?”

“Oh, hi Greg.” Joey greeted the tall, blond man. 
“Oh hi Greg?” He laughed.  “I haven’t seen you in months.  What have you been up to? Jail?”

“Nah, just busy working.” Joey answered.

“Sheeet.” Greg laughed.  “Joey Copeland living the straight and narrow? I never thought I’d see the day.”

“You haven’t.” Joey conceded.  “I got messed up in some bad shit and I’m trying to find my way out of it.  Problem is I have complications on top of it all.”

“Of the female persuasion?” Greg asked.

“How’d you know?” Joey wondered.

“It’s written all over your face.  I never thought I’d see that either.  Old love em and leave em Copeland settling down, no way.”

“Well don’t make it more than it is.  There was a woman, but it’s over.” Joey sighed.  “I think.”

“She dump you?” Greg howled.

“Yeah, pretty much.”

“Are you in looooooooove?” Greg teased.

“Yeah, I thought I was.” Joey softly admitted.  Greg’s laughs suddenly stopped and he looked Joey in the eye.

“Oh man, I’m sorry.  You’re serious aren’t you?”

“I blew it man.  She is so special and so much better than me.  I guess she finally saw it.  It just really bruised my ego that she dumped me after we, uh, well, you know.”

“Wait!” Greg grabbed his arm.  “Are you saying you fell for some chick and DIDN’T do her?”

“We wanted to wait, we wanted to make sure it was right.  This was the real deal Greg.  At least it was for me.  After we well, after we made love, she just didn’t seem interested anymore.  In fact she couldn’t get away fast enough.”

“Made love?” Greg laughed.  “Shit man, you do got it bad.  Come on man, you got laid, it wasn’t great sex, move on.  I’m sure you still got a harem running after you with those pretty boy looks of yours.”

Joey knew that in a way Greg was right.  He never had trouble attracting women.  He was handsome and he had that pretty boy and yet bad boy appeal that drew women like honey to a bee.  But he didn’t want that, he wanted Felicia.  And now he had the further complication of Bridget.

“I didn’t f*ck Felicia, we made love.  It was real Greg.  I really wanted to change for her, I wanted to prove myself to her.  But now it’s all so complicated.  Especially with Bridget.”

“Who’s Bridget? Are you stepping out on your girl?”

“No.  Bridget is a nice kid I met.”

“A kid? How much a kid?”

“Too young for me, not that I’m interested.  But it’s really complicated.  She’s my brother’s step daughter.”

“What?” Greg let out a whistle.  “Mike got a kid?”

“Two.” Joey smiled.  “Mike’s got himself a really great life Greg.  He married a fox and he really loves her.  She has two kids so now my brother is living a life straight out of some old sitcom.”

“Sheeeeet, and I used to so look up to him.” Greg laughed.  “But you can’t be messing with his kid.  How old IS she?”

“I’m really not sure.  I think eighteen or nineteen but that’s not the point.  I’m not interested in her like that.  I just like her, she was someone I could talk to.  She had her head on straight.  She was really helping me grow up.  That is until today.”

“Don’t tell me, the Copeland charm went to work huh?”

“I didn’t do it on purpose Greg, but the kid just told me she wants me to be her first.  Shit I just ran, took off.  Now I gotta go back and face her and take her home.  But I don’t want to hurt her either.  I just don’t know what to do anymore.”

“Maybe these changes aren’t for you man.” Greg suggested.  “Maybe you oughta just be who you always were.”

“I don’t know who I was, I don’t know who I am.  Greg I am too old to spend my life running from one scam to the next.  I want a real life, I want the whole package, a girl, a job, respectability.  I just don’t know how to do it or if it’s even worth it anymore.  Not without Felicia.” He looked down at the sand and kicked it again.

“Joey, you gotta do whatever it is for yourself.  You can’t do it for anyone else.  Changes gotta come from your own head and heart.  You can’t be someone for someone else.  You gotta do it for yourself.”

“Where the hell did that come from?” Joey laughed.  “That sure doesn’t sound like you Greg.”

“AA.” Greg admitted.  “You know Joe, I tried to quit for Lexi, that didn’t work, I tried to quit for my mom, that didn’t work, I tried to quit for my job and hell, that didn’t even come close to working. But when I finally decided I had to do it for me, well AA helps a lot.”

“I guess it’s that same principle.” Joey sighed.  “And I do wanna do it for me, but I wanna do it for Felicia and Mike and Annie too.  I want to show them all that I am not what I used to be.  I guess the problem is that I still am what I used to be.”

Storm wasn’t sure if he was the first one there or not, he hoped he wasn’t and yet a part of him was hoping for the extra time to prepare himself.  He approached the hostess with trepidation.

“Table for one?” She asked as she picked up a menu.

“Er, no, I’m meeting someone.  Colin Graham, is he here yet?”

She looked at the reservation list.   “You must be Mr. Logan, yes, Mr. Graham has already been seated.  I’ll show you to your table.”

“Thank you.” Storm said nervously.  Again he wondered why he had agreed to this meeting.  It couldn’t lead anywhere.  All it could do was cause more pain for both of them, and yet he couldn’t bear to say no to Colin.  He slowly followed the woman, hoping to see Colin before he saw him.  He needed some advantage, no matter how small it was, but to his dismay Colin saw him immediately.  Storm almost melted as the handsome man stood up and smiled at him.  “Gotta keep my resolve.” Storm said softly to himself.  “Keep it business, just friends, it’s over, I have a new life, a better life.”  Then he smiled back at Colin. 

“Here you are sir.” The hostess said as she showed him to an empty chair.  “Your waitress should be over shortly, please let me know if there’s anything else I can do for you.”  She turned away and left the two men. 

Storm was well dressed in a navy, tailored suit but Colin, oh Colin was spectacular.  He was dressed in something Storm had never seen on him before it was Corneliani, one of Colin’s favorite designers, Storm could tell right away.  It was a charcoal grey suit made of fine Italian wool suit in a pinstripe design. The single-breasted jacket had notched lapels with two-button styling.  Colin’s handkerchief in the welt pocket perfectly matched his shirt, which was as carefully picked out as the suit.  He looked more handsome than Storm even remembered and the nervous man’s palms immediately turned sweaty.

“Storm.” Colin smiled.  He walked up to him and gave him a quick but heartfelt embrace.  “Thank you for agreeing to see me.”

“No trouble finding the place?” Storm asked nervously.

“None at all.” Colin assured him.  He looked his friend up and down. “You look good Storm, LA must agree with you.”

“Uh, thanks.” Storm said.  “New suit?”

“Yes.” Colin laughed.  “I didn’t really need it but you know me, I’m a die hard clothes horse.”  He gave Storm’s shoulder a squeeze and then sat down.  Storm awkwardly followed his lead.  He couldn’t seem to tear his eyes off of Colin, which please the other man immensely.  

“So have you seen Bryan?” Storm asked.

“No.  I spoke to him on the phone but we haven’t met.”

“I see.” Storm said.  He looked around nervously for the waiter.

“Big case Storm?” Colin asked.  “If you need to get back we could do dinner instead.”  He was doing his best to be accommodating. 

“No, nothing pressing, I just wanted the menu and I wanted something to drink.” Storm said in a hasty explanation.  “So, uh, if it’s not Bryan, what brings you to LA?”

Colin looked his lover straight in the eyes and smiled.  “You Storm, I came for you.”

 

 

“Did Mrs. Copeland leave?” Heather asked Michael when he came out of his office and approached her desk.  “I was in the file room, I must have missed her.”

“She went up to the house.” He said.  “I was looking at the Wilkerson file, I had an idea and I think I’m right.  I just called Karen Wilkerson and asked her to bring Charlie down.  I know Brooke will shoot me but I really do need to see him today.  I’m going to run over there and let her know.”

“Dr. Copeland, why don’t you call her on the cell.  I’m sure she won’t mind waiting.  When are they coming?”

“They should be here in about forty-five minutes.  And yes, I suppose Brooke won’t mind.  I just hate disappointing her.” Suddenly he smiled.  “Heather if you can help me once I leave here with Brooke you’ll save my life.”

“Sure.” She instantly agreed.  “Do you want me to get those films ready for you after all?”

“No, this is strictly personal, purely a favor for one friend to another.  Still willing?” He grinned.

“Of course.” She laughed.  “You never ask me to do anything for you.  You know I’m always happy to.  What can I do?”

“Okay, this is major.  I am going to romance my wife tonight and I need help.  This is what I want.” He came around to her side of the desk and started to explain.

 

 

 

Jacqueline had been gone for over an hour but Bryan couldn’t seem to get the conversation out of his mind.  In less than ten minutes the girl had given him two pieces of information, two important pieces that his detectives had not been able to come up with.  Jason Cooper had an Aunt Pam, an Aunt Pam who lived in Ohio.  Jacqueline hadn’t known for sure if she was from the Cooper side or the Lansing side but it was a start.  He had called his men and given them the new information and had instructed Patti to get them flights to Ohio, to Columbus Ohio, as Jacqueline had finally remembered when pushed.  Jason had family and Bryan was going to find them.  Maybe then Michael would finally be able to put some of his pain to rest.

 

 

Bridget stumbled as she tried to stand. She had finished the bottle of Jack as well as the rest of the beer and she was feeling no pain at all.  She started to giggle as she tried to focus on the beach in the direction that Joey had walked away.  “Come on back Joey, today’s the day.” She fell back onto the sand, right onto her butt and she started to giggle again.  “Sex on the Beach.  A drink and us Joey.” She giggled.  “I’ll make you forget all about whoever she is.”  She reached into the bag and was disappointed when she only came up with an empty bottle.  “Oops.” She giggled again.  “You’re gonna be mad at me.  Oh well, too bad.” She threw down the bag.  “Once you have me you won’t even care about beer.” She shaded her eyes with her hands and peered back down the beach.  “Hurry up Joey.  I’m ready right now.”  She shifted a bit where she was sitting.  “I’m really ready.” She was surprised at how ready she did feel.  Her young, inexperienced body was sending signals that until now she had managed to suppress.  Right now all she wanted to do was tear her clothes off and feel his hands and lips and other parts in the places that felt so hot, so electric, so ready.  “Hurry.” She said softly. 

 

 

 “You’re late.” Taylor frowned as Ridge entered the private dining room at the club.  “I was afraid that you had stood me up.”

“Never my love.” He took her hands and brought them to him lips.  He gently kissed both of them and then flipped them over and kissed her palms.  “You look beautiful.” He then kissed her tenderly on her lips.  Her mouth opened slightly as she allowed the kiss to deepen.  Then she gave him a lilting laugh and pulled away. 

“You’ve always been good at making me forget my anger.”

“You weren’t really angry were you Doc?”

“No, but I was getting there.” She put her arm around his waist.  “This was a good idea, we need this, we need more of this.”

“I’ll take you here every single day.” He promised her.

“No, I don’t mean this as is exactly this.  We need time alone, time with each other, away from all the problems. Time when we can talk and relate and remember why we married in the first place.  So much has happened, so much is still happening Ridge.  Our lives have gotten totally out of control.  I barely know myself, I don’t think I even know you anymore.  We need this badly.”

“You make it sound so serious.” He said.  He took her hand and led her to the couch.  “Has it gotten that bad?”

“Ridge.” She turned and faced him.  “We stopped communicating a long time ago.  We fight about everything, we distrust each other and ourselves, we’ve ostracized our friends and family.  It’s bad Ridge, I know you don’t want to admit it but it is.  When my father can walk into our home and see it right away I know how bad it is.”

“Your father is a good man Doc, he loves you, but he’s not exactly fair either.”

“On that I agree.  My father blames Brooke.”

“Doc!  I thought this was our time, I don’t want to talk about Brooke.”

“Brooke is part of the problem.” She told him. 

“Then we’ll take her out of the equation.  We’ll stop socializing with her, I won’t work with her, that part is easy, she won’t be in our lives.  Okay? Problem solved.” Ridge wiped his hands together.

“No, problem is not solved.” She shook her head.  “Brooke is my friend, Brooke is your friend and Brooke is your boss.  Brooke IS part of both our lives.  What we have to do is establish her role and our roles.  You have to admit and deal with your feelings for her Ridge, out in the open once and for all.  We tiptoe around this subject over and over again and every time I think we’ve made progress you regress.”

“Taylor I didn’t want to meet you here to get analyzed.  I wanted a date with my wife.  I wanted to have a nice, romantic lunch with my wife.”

“And then back to work where you obsess about your ex wife.”

“Not fair, I haven’t even thought about Brooke all day.” Ridge lied. 

“If you want our marriage to be solid and happy we have to deal with it Ridge, we have to deal with Brooke and Morgan and Blake and Bryan and every other person and thing that has ever come between us.  Now I need to know if you’re willing to do that?  Are you Ridge?”

 

 

Felicia stood at the door watching her father in deep concentration as he designed.  She had always been enthralled by his work, and today was no different.  He didn’t hear her walk in so she gently touched his shoulder.  “It’s great Dad.”

“Felicia.” He smiled.  The warmth in his voice permeated the office. “What a wonderful surprise.  I wasn’t sure when we’d see you again after you left the meeting so abruptly.”

“Oh Dad.” She gave him a hug.  “You know I could never stay away from you for long.  I just had some personal business to take care of.  But if I had known.” She shook her head.

“You’re upset too?” He asked with a sad frown.

“I’ve only heard Mother’s side so maybe you could fill me in.  She made it sound pretty gruesome.”

“Far from it my darling.” He smiled again.  “Brooke has turned control over to me, your brother Thorne has been promoted and Brooke has decided to work in the lab again.  It couldn’t be much better.  Of course if you ask your mother or Ridge.”

“They’ve both very angry.” She sighed.  “I can understand Mother, she hates everything about Brooke, but why is Ridge upset?”

“I’ve asked the same questions.” Eric confided.  “I think he expected Brooke to put him in control.  And he’s not happy about Thorne moving up.  He’s a little hurt, a little jealous too.  I’m hoping he gets over it soon.  This is a good time for this company, it’s almost like it used to be and I have a feeling that if we play our cards right.  No, no, I don’t want to get ahead of myself.”

“Brooke and Michael are very happy Daddy, I think her reasons for staying here may be over.  I think she may want to do the right thing.”

“Brooke was good for the company.” Eric admitted.  “She brought a lot to it and she’s always loved it, but I won’t deny that my one wish was to have it all back again.  Maybe someday.  But in the meantime I am happy about her going back to the lab.”

“That does put you back in the power seat.” Felicia grinned.  “And it couldn’t happen to a better person.”

“It’s not about that honey, when Brooke created BeLieF, we were in dire straights, now we’re doing fine, but a boost in the arm? Well, that never could hurt.  I hope she has some interesting ideas.”

“And I hope she really lets you be in control.  I know it will be hard for her not to come forward with her own ideas.”

“And I’d welcome them Felicia, just like I’d welcome them from Ridge or Thorne or you or your sister.  We can make this work.  It’s up to Ridge and your Mother to make sure that it does work.  Oh and you too.”

“Me?” She asked.

“You are coming back aren’t you?” He looked her in the eyes.  “The family business won’t be the same without you.”

Michael came out of his office again and walked up to Heather.  “I thought of one more thing if you don’t mind.” He gave her his most charming smile.

“I got the rest all taken care of.” She laughed. “It really wasn’t that hard. But now I have something to ask you.”

“Name it, I owe you.  You need time off? A raise? You got it.”

“You’re too easy.” She laughed. “But I’ll never turn down a raise or a day off.  Actually there’s a new patient who’d like a quick consultation.”

“No problem, fit her in some time tomorrow.” Michael easily agreed.  “Is it a friend of yours?”

“No, she just seemed pretty desperate.  And I um, I told her to come right down.  I thought you could talk to her before you see Charlie Wilkerson.”

“Heather, I really need to be with Brooke.” He complained.  But from the look on the woman’s face he knew he had lost this argument.  “Just a quick consult?” He asked.

“That’s it.  Ease her mind, I just have a feeling about her.”

“Okay, I’ll see her.” He agreed.  “I’m going to try and finish up this paperwork.  Buzz me when she gets here.  Do you have her name?”

“Mrs. Monroe.” Heather told him.  “She didn’t give a first name.”

“Don’t know any Monroes.” He shrugged and started to walk away.

“Dr. Copeland?” She stopped him.

“Yeah?”

“The favor?” She laughed.

“Oh yeah.  Okay, this is what I need now.” He winked.

 

 

When Joey returned he found Bridget sitting there with her head resting on her hands.  She looked up at him and stuck out her tongue.

“Sorry.” He said.  “I had to clear my head. I think it’s time I took you home.  Ready?” He asked.

“F*ck me.” She said.  She sat up straight and spread her arms, baring her breasts to him.

“Oh Jeez Bridget, put your shirt back on and let’s go.”

“I’m not a child and I want to get laid, f*ck me Joey!”

“You’re drunk.” He suddenly realized.  “What the hell have you gone and done Bridget?” He grabbed the bag, which was now filled with empty cans and an empty Jack Daniels bottle. “Your drank it all?”

“No one’s around Joey.” She laughed.  “Come on.” She reached down and unsnapped her shorts.

“Stop!” He shouted.  “Put your God damned shirt back on now! Shit! Mike is going to kill me.  Why are you doing this to me Bridget?”

“Don’t you think I’m sexy?”

“I think you’re a stupid, drunk, little girl and now how the f*ck am I supposed to get you home?”

“Just take me to your place and we can go to bed.” Bridget giggled.  “I’m really wet for you.” She started to slide her shorts down.  “Come feel, touch me Joey, I really want to feel your fingers all over me and then all the rest too.”

“Oh man.” He moaned.  “I am not going to deal with this shit.” He turned to walk away and then turned back.  “I’m serious Bridget! Get dressed and come with me or I swear I’ll leave you here all alone!”

 

 

“Colin, don’t say that.” Storm managed when he got his composure back. 

“I can’t lie to you Storm and I won’t lie to you.  I came for you and only for you.  I’m ready to compromise.  But you have to do it too.  Now let me lay it out for you, just listen Storm, open your heart, open your mind and listen to me. Then if you still want it over.” He stopped.  “No, I’m not going to lie and say that I’ll back off because I won’t, I want us back and I am more determined than ever to have us back.”

“I can’t.” Storm protested.  “You know how you can get to me.  This isn’t fair.”

“And your running out on us is?” Colin asked.  “Storm I love you, I’ve loved you for years and I know you love me too.  I know you’re scared, I know you’re having a hard time thinking about the truth coming out, but are you really ready to live the rest of your life in a lie?  I know in the past it’s been my way, all my way and that wasn’t fair.  So now I’m going to change for you, I’m going to live a life where you’re comfortable too, where we both are, but I’m not going to live a life without you.”

“I can’t do it.” Storm said quietly.  “All these years Colin, I’ve tried to live in your world because I do love you, but I don’t love your world, I don’t know how you do it, I don’t know why you do it.  I know I can’t do it, I need to be normal, I need to live a normal life, I have to.”

“And what is normal Storm?” Colin asked. “Living a lie? Sleeping with women you have no feelings for? Denying what’s in your heart? Denying what you are? Storm, I love you, I don’t know how else to say it but straight out, pardon the pun.” He laughed.  “I love you, I need you and I came here to LA to be with you.  I’m not giving up on you.”

“You act like it’s so easy.” Storm told him.

“It is.  I thought it would be harder but once you know what you want, it’s simple.  Now do you want to know what I did?”

“Not really, it won’t change things.  I’m not going back Colin, I can’t live there, I can’t do it anymore.”

“I know.” Colin took his hand and held it.  “And I understand.”

“Then why are you doing this to me?” Storm tried to free his hand but Colin shook his head. Deciding it would draw more attention if he struggled Storm relaxed.  “Colin if you care about me at all you’ll stop now.”

“I quit the firm.” Colin smiled.  “I sold my condo and I left San Francisco.”

“What? Why? Colin I didn’t ask for that.”

“You wouldn’t have asked.” Colin told him.  “You wouldn’t ever ask me to change anything for you, and I almost fell into that familiar pattern.  But not this time.  I am not quitting on us.  I love you, I love you more than my life in San Francisco, more than my job or my condo or my friends.  My life is nothing without you.  So here I am.  I’m moving here, I’m moving here and I am going to win you back.  So prepare yourself for a man who will not quit.  Cause I love you Storm.”

“Oh my God.” Storm looked up at him. “You’re serious aren’t you?”

“Of course I am.  I took a job here, that is until you and I start our own firm, that is if you want that.  I have a place, but I really want to move back with you.  If you need more time I guess I can wait, but not too long.  Storm we need to be together, and we need your family supporting us.  Brooke is awesome, I know she will support us and so will Mike.  I know your Mom will be freaked out but she probably has some idea.” He looked at the man sitting opposite him.  Storm was dumbfounded.  “Say something.”

“What makes you think I want this?” Storm asked.

“You’re clutching my hand like a life preserver Storm.  You’re sweating and you’re nervous and you’re trying not to, but you’re smiling.  Storm you love me.  Don’t deny that.  It’s time.  Please Storm, it’s time for us.  Don’t deny me again please.  I love you Storm.” Then he got up and walked over to the man and put his arms around him.  Storm was shaking as Colin’s mouth slowly descended on his.  The kiss was short and sweet and full of promises.  It was full of memories.  Storm was struggling for words, struggling for some kind of understanding.  “We need each other, we always have.” Colin told him. He then let go and returned to his chair.  Storm sat in silence for a few moments.

“Yes.” Storm finally whispered.

“Yes, you agree or yes you agree with all I’ve just said?” Colin hopefully asked.

“I’m, I’m not sure.” Storm admitted.  “I can’t deny it anymore, but I don’t know if I can do it Colin, it’s too hard, I just don’t know if I can live that life in the open, and I know it has to be open for it to work.”

“But you love me?” Colin grinned and nodded.  “Come on Storm, admit it, you want us back, you were as miserable as I was.  Just tell me. I promise I’ll make it work, I’ll make it easy for you and I promise that Brooke will support us.”

“I must be crazy.” Storm laughed.  “I must be insane.”

“You’re in love.”

“Yes I am.” Storm told him.  “Colin, I’m not sure I can do it.”

“Are you sure you can live without me?”

“I was barely surviving.” Storm admitted.  “But I was trying, I was trying to be normal.”

“What’s normal for someone isn’t necessarily normal for someone else Storm, we need to find our own normal, together.  I promise I won’t push you for that open, out on the line life I was living.  I won’t flaunt it, I won’t ever deny it but I won’t embarrass you.”

“I don’t want you to pretend to be someone you’re not for me.  That’s why I left, it wasn’t that I didn’t love you Colin, it was that you want to be out and I couldn’t ruin your life, I couldn’t drag you down.  You’re gay and proud and I’m a coward.  I do love you, I don’t know if I could ever be happy with what I was trying to be, but I don’t know if I can be happy living an outted life.  Do you understand at all?”

“I know you’re scared.  But I meant what I said, I am going to compromise even more than I ask you to.  I love you and I know how hard I can be to love, but I know you love me too.  We can make it work, we can make each other happy.  We will make each other happy if you’re willing to try.”

“What if I say I won’t say no, but I won’t say yes?” Storm asked.

“No, that’s not a compromise, that’s a cop out.  Come on Storm, you’re stronger than that.  Who are you afraid of? This isn’t like it was in college, we are accepted, we have friends, gay and straight, who support us.  Once your family comes aboard you’re going to wonder why you were ever worried, I know you will.  Storm we have a chance for a new life, let me show you how far I am willing to go for you, let me show you how deeply I love you.”

“I want to, I do, but I’m scared.  Colin you have to take it slowly, give me time to adjust to being open, to letting people know.  It won’t be easy.  I do love you. I wasn’t happy without you, but I still don’t know if I can be happy in this world you’re painting.  But Colin, you blow me away.” He smiled.

“Okay, then prepare to be blown away even more.” Colin grinned again.  “I want us to totally commit to each other, after you’re comfortable with it all.  I want to.”

“Wait! Slow down!” Storm held up his hand.  “One step at a time.”

“Okay, your place or mine? Well, it should be yours cause I only have a residence inn, but if you want to move someplace together that’s ours I like that too.”

“Your place.” Storm told him.  “I’m staying with Brooke.  I’m not sure I’m ready to tell her yet.”

“But you will right?” Colin asked.

“I can’t pretend anymore.” Storm sighed.  “And all you did, you did it without knowing if I’d say yes or no or anything.”

“I had to go for broke.” Colin admitted.  “I had nothing more to lose, you’re my heart Storm.”

“Can we take it slowly?” Storm half begged. “Can we see if we can do it here, without all the San Francisco distractions?”

“Yes and no.” Colin said sternly. 

“How so?”

“We tell Brooke and Michael.” Colin explained.  “Then from that point on, you make the moves.”

“That’s the hardest part.” Storm pouted.

“And the most important one.  Once we get past that it will be easy.”

“When?” Storm asked.

“No time like the present.  How about tonight?”

“I get a reprieve.” Storm laughed.  “They have plans tonight I think.”

“Then tomorrow.” Colin insisted.  “It’ll be okay Storm, we do belong together.”

“We do.” Storm agreed.  And to Colin’s surprise this time it was Storm who got up and took the other man into an embrace.  “And I’ll do my best not to let you down again.”

 

 

Michael was intently reading a file when he opened his office door to Heather.  “Is anyone here yet?” He asked without looking up.

“Mrs. Monroe in Exam 3.” She said.  “Charlie Wilkerson is on his way.”

“Great.” He finally looked up at her.

“And it’s all set for tonight.” She gave him a thumbs up.

“I owe you big time.” He grinned.  “I’m just running so tight on time today and I really got to get over to the house to take Brooke shopping.”

“You’ll be fine.” Heather assured him.

“Heather.” He said in a serious tone.  “You know how much I appreciate you don’t you?”

“Yes.” She smiled.

“We’ve really been a lot busier than I thought we’d be after my mess.  I’d like to start interviewing some more help.  We need a full time nurse and I want someone to do the paperwork, you’re way too important to me to be behind a desk all day.”

“Yeah, who’d plan your romantic rendezvous?” She teased. 

“That too.” He laughed.  “Okay, let me see this Mrs. Monroe.  Make sure you show the Wilkerson’s into Exam 1 when they come in.” He gave her a wave and walked to the Exam Room.  Heather had put the file folder in the slot on the door.  Michael picked it up and was reading it as he walked in.  “Hello Mrs. Monroe, I’m Doctor……Nessie?” He gasped as he looked up at her.

“Hello Michael.” She crossed her legs and looked up at him.

“What’s going on?” He closed the door behind him.  “You know I’m a busy man.”

“I’m paying for your time.” She put her purse on the exam table.  “I need to talk to you.”

“Don’t you think there could be a better time or place?  I have patients who need me.”

“I won’t take up much time, you owe me Mike.”

“I owe you?” He was incredulous.  “Why do I owe you anything Nessie?”

“You ruined my life Mike, the least you can do is spare me a few moments that I am paying you good money for anyway.”

“I’m not going to take your money.” He shook his head.  “We can talk until my patient comes, what is it? What do you want from me and why do you think I ruined your life.”

“It meant that little to you, I know it did, but it changed everything, it ruined everything.  You ruined me.”

“Aren’t you being a little dramatic?” He asked her. “We had sex, we didn’t commit a crime. I wanted you, you wanted me, it was just sex and I am not going to act like I did something wrong.”

“That sex cost me everything and you know it.”

“Vanessa.” Michael walked over and sat down next to her.  “That was years ago, we’ve both grown and changed.  We’ve both had a million relationships since then and made things of our lives.  We have careers, we have responsibilities, we aren’t college kids playing games any longer.  You wanna tell me why now? Why here? Why me?”

“You’ve made a good life.” She said softly.  “I see the diploma’s on the wall, the pictures of your wife.  I’ve seen you in the papers and on TV, you’re rich and famous, just like you always wanted to be.  You did what it was you set out to do and to hell with who you had to step on to get there.”

“I resent that.” He said sharply.  “I didn’t step on you Vanessa.  We were two consenting adults.  If you didn’t want it you didn’t have to go with me that night.”

“You were so convincing.” She sighed.  “I really believed that you wanted me more than anything in the world.”

“I was a kid, I wanted you, I did, but I wasn’t looking for a life long commitment.   Were you? Were you expecting me to marry you?”

“You knew where I stood, you knew what my goals were.” She glared at him.

“You wanted to be a singer, a rock singer, the next Janis Joplin.  I wanted to be a doctor, you didn’t want my life Ness, I bored you, I’m still not sure why you went with me that night anyway.  Not that I was complaining.”

“You were so handsome, you were the one all the girls wanted, you and Ridge.”

“But you already had Ridge.  Was I that persuasive?”

“You and Ridge were playing a game weren’t you?”  She asked him.  “It wasn’t about me, it was about getting over on each other.  But it wasn’t always like that.  Ridge loved me and he wanted a life with me, a life that I lost by screwing you!”

“Are you so sure?” Michael asked.  “I’m not trying to insult you Ness, but you’re a woman now, not a child.  Think back.  Do you really think Ridge wanted a wife?  His tactics were different than mine.  He promised a ring and a wedding, I promised an orgasm.  I think I was the one who came though huh?”

“Oh so that makes you the noble one?  You got your rocks off on some stupid, innocent girl and then got a big laugh on top of it too!”

“I never laughed at you.”

“Didn’t you?  And what about Ridge?  Did he forgive you? He never forgave me?  But the two of you are still tight.” She crossed her legs with a pout.

“Tight?  Where do you get that?  I rarely even thought about Ridge in all the years since that night.  He was really pissed at me for that.  We saw each other from time to time but we were never friends again.”

“I saw you at the bar, you were laughing like a day hadn’t even gone by.”

“Things happen, things change.  I met my wife through Ridge, they were close so it brought us back together but I wouldn’t call us close friends.  But come on Ness, we’re talking ancient history, you’ve grown, I’ve grown, Ridge has grown.  You’re married aren’t you?”

“Married and divorced twice.  Nothing has worked out for me since that day Mike, nothing.”

“You can’t be blaming me.  We had sex, we f*cked on the beach, nothing earth shattering, nothing life changing, just sex.”

“I was a virgin!”

“Everyone was once.”

“You never even called me.  You took my innocence and you never looked back.  My life ended that night, it ended when it should have just been beginning.  And it was all a game to you, all a game to prove you could have what he couldn’t have.”

“Ridge? Does this have something to do with Ridge?” He asked. “Don’t tell me after all this time you still care about him.”

“And if I do?”

“I don’t know if he’d even know you.” Michael lied.  “He’s married with kids Nessie.  What’s this really about?  Money?  You need some help or something?  I mean not because I agree with you.  I didn’t ruin your life or do anything to intentionally hurt you, but for old times sake if you need help.” He reached for his wallet.

“I don’t want your money.” She said with an icy stare.

“Then what is it you want?” He asked.

“Ridge.” She told him. “I want Ridge.  You took him from me and now you’re going to help me get him back.”

“I can’t do that.” He said softly.  He looked at the woman in front of him and all he could feel was pity.  The once vibrant and beautiful young woman was a bitter, empty shell, and it was partially his fault.  “I can’t do it because there are too many people who would get hurt, too many people that I care about.”

“And I don’t matter?” She asked him.

“Maybe you’re one of them Vanessa.” He explained.  “Did you ever think that you might be the lucky one?  Did you ever think that your getting out when you did spared you from years of misery?”

“I loved him.”

“Then why did you go off with me that night? You know something Ness, I was so jealous of Ridge.  He had it all, looks, money, the great girls.”

“Oh right Mike.  You were the one the women all wanted.”

“They wanted to f*ck the bad boy, but they wanted to marry Ridge.  So it was a game for us, I tried to get what he had, he tried to be me.  I was the poor, struggling student, living on scholarships, getting by on his charm, Ridge was the rich boy who had it all handed to him.  We both got caught up in the allure of each other’s lives.   We hurt a couple of women along the way and I’m sorry that you got caught up in it, but that was years ago Ness, it’s time you let go of that dream.  Believe me, it might well have become nothing but a nightmare.  I have proof, I’m married to proof.”

“Your wife?  You stole her from Ridge?”

“No.” Michael laughed.  “Those games were long over.  Ridge and Brooke were long over that way when I met her.  But I wasn’t exactly the good guy then either.  I did break up her engagement.  But that never would have happened if we weren’t right for each other.  But my point was that Brooke suffered for years and years over Ridge.  She almost threw away her happiness for him, just recently.  You know, I think I’ve changed a lot since those days, but Ridge? Nah, he hasn’t really changed at all.  You’re the lucky one and I think I can prove it to you.”

“How? By seducing me again?”

“No.” he laughed a deep hearty laugh.  “Those days are over too.  Not even a gun to my head could make me cheat on Brooke, ever.  No, I want to introduce you to Ridge again.  I want you to meet this image that you’ve loved all these years.  I think you’ll be surprised.  And I want you to meet two very special, very wonderful women who weren’t as lucky as you.  Brooke and Taylor.”

“Your wife and his?” She asked. 

“Yes.  And then you’ll see that what you think you want, honey it just doesn’t exist any more.”

“I’m not sure.” She said hesitantly.

“Trust me.  You leave me your number and I’ll have a little dinner party.  I promise you, I won’t make you feel uncomfortable. In fact, maybe you will make some friends.  I swear I’m sorry for any role I played in hurting you.  But this way I think we can both come out of it okay.”

 

 

 

Joey led the drunken girl to a booth at the bar and sat her down.  “Now you stay there and don’t move! Don’t move an inch!”

“Where are you going?” She asked him in a giggly voice.  She reached to touch his chest but he backed away. 

“I can’t take you home on a bike, I gotta borrow some wheels.  Sit Bridget!” He shouted as she struggled to get up and put her arms around him.

“Sit Bridget, good Bridget, beg Bridget.” She giggled.  “I feel just like a dog.  You wanna do me doggie style?” She giggled.

“Latrell, can you get some black coffee?” Joey asked his friend.

“She need more than that.” The jovial black man laughed.  “But I got a pot brewing.”

“You sure your car isn’t running?” Joey frowned.

“Man, if it was I’d give it to you but the battery died two days ago and I just haven’t had time or reason to get it fixed.  Call a cab.”

“I don’t want to be obvious.  I got to sneak her in and get her inside and not let my brother know.” Joey explained.  “I need to drive myself.”

“You try Danny?” Latrell suggested.

“Isn’t he working in Ventura?”

“Nah, that job didn’t pan out.  Hey, how about Sweetpea?”

“Don’t you dare!” Joey told him.  “She can’t know about this Latrell and I mean it!”

“Okay, okay.” He laughed.  “How about her snotty little friend?”

“Oh yeah, if I want to get hung by the balls.  No, no I have to think of someone, or else I guess I’ll have to do the cab.”

“Joooooooooooey.” Bridget called out.  “I’m really horny.”

“Oh Joooey.” Latrell teased. 

“I’ll be back in a few minutes.  Don’t let her leave and don’t let her drink anymore.” Joey warned.  Latrell watched as the young man left the bar.  Then he poured a tall, steamy mug of black coffee and brought it over to Bridget. 

“Here you go Princess.  It’s good.”

“I don’t like coffee.  Give me a beer!” Bridget pounded her fist on the table.

“You had more than enough beers young lady.  You drink this coffee and Joey will come back and take you home.”

“I don’t want to go home, I want to go to bed with him! Why doesn’t he want me?” She pouted.

“You have to ask Joey that.  Now you just drink your coffee.  I gotta go to the basement and bring up a couple of cases, you stay right here.”

“Where else would I go?” She laughed.  But as soon as Latrell left the barroom she got up and made her way behind the bar.  “Hmmmm, beer on tap.  Cool!”  She knocked over five glasses before she was able to hold onto one, and then she knocked down two more before she filled it but once it was full she didn’t drop a drop of the nectar.  “Vodka!” She squealed as she grabbed the bottle.  She was in her own private party and she was sipping from one bottle after the other.

“Hey!” She jumped at the sound of a voice.  “You workin’ here?”

“It’s all freeeeeeeeeee.” Bridget giggled as she looked up at the man.  “Oh. You’re cute.” He had dark brown eyes and long hair tied in a ponytail.  He wore a flannel shirt with cut off sleeves, revealing hard, strong muscles.  “You’re really cute.” She repeated.

“Uh huh.” He laughed.  “You belong back there?”

“No, but if I don’t tell you won’t tell. Wait, that didn’t come out right.”

“No it didn’t.” He told her.  “What’s a pretty girl like you doing all alone in a place like this?”

“My stupid friend is going to make me go home.” She pouted.  “But I don’t want to go home.”

“Then you shouldn’t go home.”

“Can I go with you?” She asked with wide eyes.

“Go where? I just got here?”

“To your place.” She leaned close to him and whispered.  “I’m really horny.”

“Oh yeah?” He said.  “What about your friend?”

“Screw him! I mean he won’t screw me so screw him.” She laughed.  “Hey, I got a really good idea.”

“Do you?”

“Shhhhhh.” She laughed.  “Wait, let me think.”

“Okay.” He was watching her with interest. 

“I know Joey isn’t going to give up till he gets me home, but what if I come back as soon as he leaves.”

“Well honey, I can’t hang around here all day.”

“You could follow us, and once he comes we can go back to your place okay?”

“Is this dude your boyfriend?”

“No, just a friend and he thinks I’m drunk.” She giggled.  “He doesn’t even think I have nice breasts. Do you?” She pulled up her shirt.

“Hell yeah.” He laughed. 

“He’s so stupid.” Bridget grabbed a bottle and took a swig.  “So will you come and get me?”

“Where do you live?” He asked. 

Bridget grabbed a piece of paper and scribbled something down and handed it to him.  “That’s the address.  Once we leave give us a few minutes and follow us.  I’ll be right outside as soon as you come.  I will, I promise.  We can have a party.”

“I like parties.” He said. 

Bridget came out from behind the bar and walked up to him.  She ran her hands up and down his arms.  “Nice muscles.” She then leaned into him and gave him a full, open-mouthed kiss.  Her hand slid down and grazed his crotch through his tight jeans.  “You’ll come for me won’t you?”

“Yeah, I think that’s an offer I can’t refuse.”  He said. 

“Shhhhhhhhhhh.” She giggled.  “The other guy is coming back.” She heard Latrell’s footsteps.  “Go sit over there so they don’t get suspicious.”

The young man was intrigued by Bridget and her offer, and more than a little curious about what she was up to, but he also wasn’t looking for trouble, so he took a seat at the other end of the bar.  Latrell walked in, carrying a case of liquor.  He spotted the stranger and called out to him.  “I’ll be right with you man.” Then he looked over at the giggling Bridget.  “You staying out of trouble?”

“No.” She laughed.

“Yeah, I see that.” Latrell frowned at her.  “Someone’s been behind my bar and that someone has made a hell of a mess.”

“Sorry, I got thirsty.” She saluted him with a mug of beer.

“I thought I told you to sit there and drink your coffee?”

“Uh huh.” Bridget laughed. 

“Damn, Joey you better come back and get your little girl.  I don’t need more trouble.”  Latrell said as he grabbed a broom and prepared to sweep up the broken glass. 

 

“I’m willing to do anything to get our marriage back on track.” Ridge promised his wife.  “So if you want to turn our romantic lunch into a serious talk, then fine Doc, I’ll do it.  Because you and our children mean everything to me, everything.  And I swear that no one will ever come between us again.”

“I know you want that Ridge, you mean the words when you say them.”

“Trust me Taylor.  I learned my lesson with Morgan.  And as for Brooke, I suppose you’re right.  I need to come to grips on what she is to me.  I guess I just don’t have a handle on what our relationship really is all about.  I don’t know if Brooke does either.  What is it you think I should do?  What do you want me to do?”

“The first thing, the most important thing, is for you to realize what you’ve been doing, what you always have done with Brooke.”

“What is that Taylor?” He asked her. 

“I think you know what I mean, we’ve talked about it time and time again.  You have a need to keep her in your universe.”

“She’s my friend, she’s your friend.”

“Not as a friend.” Taylor explained.  “You have always needed to have Brooke there, waiting in the wings.  It’s almost like she’s a security blanket, but she’s more than that.  I know you love her and she loves you, but it’s almost sick the way you two are so codependent on each other.”

“So it’s both of us?” He asked with a smile.

“Don’t laugh at me Ridge, this is serious.”

“I’m not laughing at you, I just think the idea is preposterous.  Brooke and I are not codependent, in fact at this point we couldn’t be further apart.”

“You need her to need you, just like you needed me needing you when you were with Brooke.  Ridge, it’s a classic case of codependency.  But you’re right, you aren’t codependent anymore.”

“Thank you.” He smiled.

“Don’t thank me Ridge.  You’re still dependent on her, she’s almost cut you loose.  I say almost because I know the power you have over her.  You could hurt her marriage, if that is your intention.  I hope it’s not.”

“Taylor sometimes I really can’t stand your psychobabble.”

“Call it what you will Ridge, but it’s the truth.  Please listen to me, your relationship with Brooke is at the root of every problem we’ve ever had, and I am NOT blaming Brooke or even accusing you of having an affair.”

“I never cheated with Brooke.  I made that one mistake Doc, that was the only time ever.”

“And when did that happen Ridge? Think about it?”

“What do you mean?” He asked.

“When you were with Morgan.  When was that?”

“I don’t know, I mean, well I was happy Doc, she tricked me.”

“Think Ridge, think.”

“Why don’t you save me the time and tell me?”

“Alright.” She agreed.  “When you turned to Morgan, Brooke had turned away from you, she had turned to Thorne.  Do you understand what I’m getting at?”

“Frankly no Taylor, and I’m really getting tired of you throwing it all in my face. How many times do I have to apologize? How many times do I have to admit I was wrong?  Morgan is dead, I can’t go back in time, I can’t change things. I thought we were trying to work this through.  I didn’t chose to go to Morgan, she tricked me, she tricked you too!”

“You didn’t go to Morgan to hurt me Ridge.”

“I already told you that.  I was tricked, she tricked us both.” He was getting angry.  “Am I wrong? Because I was there.”

“Ridge.  Listen to me, it will make sense, I promise.”

“Tell me then.” He let out an exaggerated sigh. “Cause I’m totally lost here Doc.”

“You didn’t go to Morgan to hurt me, you went to Morgan to hurt Brooke.”

 

 

Michael looked frazzled when he finally finished with Charlie Wilkerson and Heather was worried.  He had come out of his office and didn’t seem to know quite what he was trying to do.  She stopped him by grabbing his arm.  “Is something wrong Dr. Copeland?”  She used the professional term because at this point she felt that whatever the problem was, it was with one of his patients.  He looked up at her, a strained expression on his face.

“I just wish I hadn’t come in today.”

“Did he take a turn for the worse?” She asked.

“Charlie?  No, he’s doing really well.  I’m going to schedule an outpatient procedure for sometime next week.  He’s seen enough hospitals.”

“So it was Mrs. Monroe?” She asked.  “Is there a problem with her?  She didn’t set up another appointment when she left, in fact she just ran out without giving me her file or paying her bill.  She said she didn’t have insurance.”

“She won’t be coming back and there is no bill.” Michael said softly.  “She wasn’t here as a patient, she’s someone I knew back from my college days.”

“Oh, so she was just paying a friendly visit.  I wonder why the story about her nose and why she wasted my time with the file.”

“She didn’t think I’d see her.  She didn’t give her maiden name, or her first name.  Shit, sometimes I wish I could go back in time and change my entire past.  I swear, everything I ever did is catching up to me and I hate it, I really hate it Heather.  I finally found something really good, I have stability, I have a wife and a family and I just don’t need this.”

“I’m sorry, I really am.  Is there anything I can do to help?” She asked with concern.

“I’m sorry, I’m making too much of this, it’s not that bad Heather, she doesn’t really want anything from me, she just wants me to help her with something that I’m trying to distance myself from.  I’ll be okay.”

“Is there anything else I can do for you?” She asked him.

“You’ve already gone above and beyond anything I could ever ask of you.” He gave her a hug.  “I really don’t know what I’d ever do without you Heather.”

“Just go and get your wife and get her to the store so the guys can start getting the place ready for you.”  She gave him a kiss on the cheek. 

“I will Heather.” He grinned.  “Thanks.”

 

 

“Thank goodness you back Joey.” Latrell said when Joey and another man entered the bar together.  “She be drinking like a fish the minute I turn around.  She break glasses and bottles.”

“I’ll pay for whatever she broke.” Joey said sadly.  Then he turned to Bridget.  “Let’s go Budge, I got us a ride.”

“Last chance Joey.” She purred at him.  “You can still take me to your place instead.  I’m yours if you want me, you don’t get this chance everyday.  I know guys like being first.”

“Whoa.” Joey’s friend laughed.  “This is your brother’s kid?”

“His wife’s kid.” Joey told him.  “Bridget, this is my friend Greg, he’s going to drive us to your house.”

“I’m really mad at you Joey.” She pouted.  “You didn’t turn Sara down.”

“I’m not going to argue with you Bridget! Let’s go now!” He grabbed her arm and pulled her up.  “Thanks Latrell, I’ll see you later about the damage.”  Using his arm to steady her, Joey walked Bridget out of the bar.  Several minutes later the man at the other end of the bar took out money, paid his tab and left himself.

 

 

“Sorry, sorry, sorry.” Michael said as he bounded into the living room. Brooke was sitting next to the contractor, sipping her coffee and looking at samples.  “That better be decaf!” Michael warned.

“It’s almost completely milk.” Brooke frowned.  “Craig only had regular and I really needed something.”

“Hmmmm.” Michael frowned back.  “I’m never going to get you to kick that caffeine habit am I?”

“The baby comes first, I promise, it really is mostly milk.” She held up her cup.  “Anyway, Craig took me on the tour.  I had no idea that you’d taken all the furniture out.”

“It’s all in storage.  We can decide what we want of yours and what we want of mine or if we want all new.  This is our home now Brooke, we need to build it together.”

“That’s fair.” She agreed.  “But I did love your things.  Anyway, I have measurements for the bedroom and we have another idea, but it will cause us to have to put off the move a bit.”

“Craig?” Michael asked the man. 

“Mrs. Copeland came up with a suggestion, it will work, but my men will need some time, and I’ll need to call back the electricians.”

“What did you come up with?” Michael asked.  He was more than willing to make any changes that his wife wanted.

“The room next to ours.  I want a door between them.”

“A nursery?” Michael smiled happily.

“You don’t mind?” Brooke asked.

“Mind? Are you crazy? I was thinking the same thing but with that jinx crap you were giving me, I was scared to ask.”

“Maybe I was taking it a little too far.  I don’t want to jinx things, but we have to be practical too.  Anyway Craig thinks it’s a wonderful idea and I do too.  That way we have privacy but we also have the baby close to us.”

“Do it Craig.” Michael instructed him.

“Don’t you want to see the plans?”

“If my wife likes them, that’s all that matters to me.”  He walked over to Brooke and gave her a kiss. “Are you ready honey?”

“Let’s go.” She smiled.  Then she turned to Craig.  “Thanks so much.  You’re making our home into a beautiful place.”

“We’ll see you tomorrow Craig.” Michael said.  He took Brooke’s arm and led her out.

 

 

“Okay, now explain that one to me Taylor.” Ridge said with a deep scowl.  “I slept with Morgan to hurt Brooke?  How do you come up with this crap?”

“No, not sleeping with her.  That is another issue altogether, one we still have to deal with.  What I am talking about is just your relationship with her.”

“What does that have anything to do with Brooke?”

“Ridge, I was your wife, we were happy, we were solid, but you were feeling lost.”

“Oh I was?” He asked.  “Doc, I think maybe you’re out of practice, in fact if I were Mike I’d think twice about coming to you for advice.”

A look of hurt crossed Taylor’s face but she wouldn’t be put off.  “You were lost because for the first time, in a long time, you only had me.  Brooke didn’t care anymore, she had moved on, you had no back up.”

“Back up?” He laughed.  “So I was keeping Brooke on the side as back up?”

“Weren’t you?” She asked honestly.  “I’m not saying you were consciously plotting to be with her if we fought, I am saying that you’ve always had the need to have two women loving you, wanting you, and when Brooke decided she was going to move on to Thorne it threw you for a loop.  You didn’t know where to turn and then Morgan arrived and all your prayers were answered.”

“My prayers? I was praying for a lunatic like Morgan Dewitt to come back into my life? You’re losing it Doc.”

“You needed adoration, and you got it again. You came alive again, your designs were wilder, freer and Ridge, when you made love to me it was like it had been when we first were together.  She made you feel young and sexy and wanted.  But you didn’t take on with her to hurt me, you never wanted to hurt me.  You wanted to hurt Brooke for deserting you, and that’s why you turned to Morgan.  I know I’m right Ridge, I know I am.”

Ridge got up and paced around the room.  He was trying to let his anger dissipate before he spoke again.  Too often he had said things in anger that came back to haunt him, and he loved Taylor, he wanted to make this marriage work.  Finally he came back to her.  “You’re wrong, you’re dead wrong.  Morgan was a mistake, a terrible mistake. I didn’t use her to make anyone jealous, I didn’t use Brooke to make anyone jealous.  I’m sorry that I’ve hurt you, I’m sorry that at times I’ve put Brooke ahead of you.  I’m trying to start fresh but you’re not making it easy on me.  I’m not perfect Taylor and if that is what you’re expecting maybe you do have the wrong man.”

 

 

“Are you going to be alright?” Joey asked Bridget.  “Do you need me to get you inside and help you to bed.”

“Yeah.” She said with a look of anticipation. She put her arms around his neck.  “Bed, you and me.”

“You know that’s not how I meant it.” He pulled himself free.  “Once you sober up you’re gonna feel pretty stupid.  Now you go and rest and I’ll see you in a day or so.  I’m not mad, it was my own fault.  I’m just worried about you.”

“Leave!” She screamed at him.  “I don’t need you feeling sorry for me! I’m not a child and you blew it! You blew it!” She pushed him at the door.  “You had your chance, don’t you forget that Joey Copeland, you had your chance and you blew it!”

“Take care Bridget.” He said sadly as he walked back to the car. 

Bridget stood at the door and watched him drive away.  Tears of anger and frustration flooded her cheeks.  She had been so sure he would turn around and take her into his arms and make love to her.  But he had just left.  “You just left me, you left me.” She sobbed.  “Joey!” She heard the sound of a car coming back down the drive.  She squinted her eyes but soon realized it was not the same car that had brought her there.  Then she saw they young man get out of the car.  “Oh, him.” She sighed.  “Well, I promised myself it would be today, so today it is.” She wiped her tears away with the back of her hand and waved as he approached her.  “Come on.” He called out before he got to the door.  “This place gives me the creeps.”

“Okay, I’m coming.” She grabbed her purse and shut the door as the phone began to ring.  Then she ran to the man’s car and got into the front seat.  “I’m ready.” She told him.  She snuggled close to him and put her arms around his broad, strong chest.  “I’m ready.”

 

 

“There was no answer but I left her a message.” Michael told Brooke.

“On the regular phone or her cell?” Brooke asked.

“Both.” He winked.  “I’m sure she’s having fun with her friends and isn’t answering.  She sees that it’s me calling.” He laughed.  “I told her we’d be spending the night away.  Now stop worrying, she’s a big girl.”

“I’m not worrying.  I’m sure she’ll be fine.” Brooke leaned up and kissed him.  “What I am worrying about is where we’re supposed to sleep.  I mean we ordered some lovely furniture, but it’s not coming for at least a week and I saw the house, there’s nothing there at all.”

“That could pose a problem couldn’t it?” Michael teased.  “But can’t we just slept among the flowers?”

“Um, I’m not so sure.” She giggled.  “Pregnancy makes things a little uncomfortable.  Maybe we should just have some fun and then come home.”

“Whatever you want.” He said.

“You’re being rather agreeable.  You’re up to something Michael.”  She snuggled closer as he made the turn back towards his house. 

“Moi? Come now Brooke, would I do something you don’t like?”

“I’m hungry.” She said, changing the subject.  “Can we stop somewhere first cause the only thing in the refrigerator was milk and some fruit and the guys lunches which I’m sure they’ve already eaten.”

“We’ll order a pizza.” He suggested.

“Okay.” She sighed and cuddled up to him.  “I’m easy.”

“That’s how you ended up pregnant isn’t it?” He teased.

“I think you were the easy one.” She punched his arm.  Michael pulled her to him and their mouths met in a kiss.  “Ummmm. You’re so easy.” Brooke laughed.

He chucked as he turned into the driveway and stopped at the gate.  He punched in the security code and they headed towards the house.  Suddenly Brooke saw what looked like a Christmas display of lights.  “What’s that?” She asked.

“Hmmm. Wait and you shall see.” He smiled.  As the got closer he pulled the car into the driveway.  The lights were not on the house but all around the pool, the garden and the poolhouse. 

“Oh Michael, it’s so beautiful, when did you do that?”

“I made the arrangements today.  It looks pretty doesn’t it.”

“Is everyone gone?” She asked.

“Uh huh, we’re all alone.” He stopped the car and ran to her door and opened it for her. 

“And they say chivalry is dead.” Brooke took his hand and let him help her out. 

“Shall we my lady?” He asked.

“Oh yes.” She linked her arm with his and they walked to the pool.  “Oh Michael it’s like a fantasy land.”

“Come on.” He said.  He led her around the pool and into the beautiful poolhouse.  Brooke’s eyes widened in wonder when she saw what he had done. 

“A bed!” She gasped. “You put a bed in here?”

“I thought I’d pull out the lounge chairs and give us a place we could stay.  Do you like it?”

“It’s beautiful.” She said.  And it was.  The bed was a queen-sized bed, all draped in soft ivory bedding.  There was a thick, fluffy comforter and six large down pillows.  There were candles all around the bed giving it a mystical lighting.  Brooke suddenly noticed the soft music playing.  “You didn’t miss a thing.” She said with a sigh.  “You’re so romantic.  Oh Michael, I love you so much.”

“You’re too easy to please.” He laughed.  “And I love you too. Come on.” He took her hand and led her to the table.  He held out a chair for her and she sat.

“Are you going to call for pizza?” She asked.  “Get pepperoni.”

“Do you think that I’ve done all this and I’ve forgotten to feed my wife?” He laughed.  He then went to the refrigerator and opened it.  “Good, it’s all ready.”

“What did you get us?” She asked.

“Ummm. Lobster salad.” He said as he took out two perfectly prepared plates.  “Fresh fruit.” He brought out a platter of exotic fruits, all cut into bite sized morsels.  “Sparkling water, cause I know you like that. And I got a nice loaf of Italian bread with some infused oils for dipping.  Sound okay?”

“Oh Michael.” She sighed.  “Thank you.” She said as he served her a beautiful crystal goblet of sparkling water.

 

 

“Is this place safe?” Bridget asked as the young man led her into the motel room.  “I mean it seems sort of seedy.”

“It’ll do, there’s a bed isn’t there?”

“Yeah.” She shivered and put her arms tightly around herself.  “Maybe we could go get something to eat first?”

“We didn’t come to eat, at least not food.” He said suggestively.

“I’m hungry.” She said softly.  She was scared.  This wasn’t turning out the way she had thought it would.

“Alright!” He threw up his hands in disgust.  “I’ll be right back.” He grabbed the room key and slammed the door closed as he left.  Bridget looked around the dark and dingy room.

“It’ll be okay, he’ll be nice, he’ll make me feel good.” But she wasn’t all that sure anymore.  She sat down on the edge of the bed and waited for his return.  After a few minutes he came back and tossed her a bag of potato chips and a can of Pepsi. 

“There.” He said.  “Get glasses from the bathroom.” He said, pulling out a small bottle from his pocket.

“What’s that?” She asked.

“Whiskey.” He said. 

“Gggood.” She stuttered.  She knew she needed more fortification. She slowly made her way into the dark, dirty bathroom. There was one glass on the sink.  It was yellowed with age or stain and had rings on the inside and outside.  Bridget shuddered but ran the hot water and rinsed it out. She used an equally dirty towel to try and remove the worst of the stains, that and a sliver of a bar of soap.  She was intent on making the glass something that she could bring to her mouth when he called in to her.

“Did you fall in or what?” He shouted.

“Sorry, only one glass.” She said nervously.

“We can share, come on out, time is wasting.”

“O,o,okay.” She stuttered. 

 

 

“That was delicious.” Brooke said as she wiped her mouth on the fine, linen napkin.  “You’re thought of everything, tonight is so special, so wonderful, thank you Michael.”

“Stop thanking me.” He smiled.  “It’s as great for me as it is for you.  Brooke we deserve this and so much more.  We’ve been through hell and back, and together we’ve not only survived, but we’ve created a child from our love, a miracle that never should have been.  So excuse me if I use every possible chance to celebrate how lucky I am.”

“We are.” She corrected him. 

“So now, shall we go for a swim or a walk in the garden?” He suggested.

“I didn’t bring a swimsuit.” She blushed.

“Why would you think we need one?” He teased her.  “We’re all alone.  All the contractors have gone home, so what do you say?”

“I say who needs suits?” She giggled.

Michael pulled her close to him and kissed her.  “But I warn you, once I get this beautiful dress off of you, I may not want to swim at all.”

“Mmmmm, me either.” She laughed. 

“Did I tell you how beautiful you look today?” He asked her.  And she did.  The dress she had finally chosen to go to the house in was a light, summery, floral creation that seemed to flow with the breeze. It fit Brooke’s still trim and beautiful figure like a glove.  It showed her off in all the right places and Michael knew that he wasn’t the only man who had appreciated her today.  He had seen the looks of envy from the workmen as he had proudly escorted her back to their car. 

“You’re always complementing me.” She smiled appreciatively.  “I’m glad you like the dress.  I hoped you would.”

“I’m going to like taking it off you even more.” He said in a suggestive tone. 

“I think I can live with that.” Brooke said with a lilting laugh.  “Maybe we won’t get to the pool after all.”

“It’s not going anywhere.”  He turned her in his arms and slowly lowered the zipper.  Then he gently pushed the strap of one shoulder down, and then the next.  He held her steady as he helped her step out of the dress so that she was wearing nothing but the tiniest, silkiest bra and panties.  “God Brooke, you take my breath away.” He whispered.  He lowered his head to her neck and plastered it with soft, tender kisses.

 

 

“Here.” He said as he handed the glass to Bridget.  “It’s not bad, could be colder.”

She took the glass and wiped the rim with her sleeve, then took a sip. “It’s good.” She told him. 

“Well come on, take your clothes off, let’s get this thing going huh? You gave me a good show at the bar, I’m ready to see what you got.”

Bridget looked at the man, the man she had chosen to be her first.  She was already having second and third thoughts but she was embarrassed too. She didn’t want him to laugh at her or to call her a child. “I’m not a child.” She said softly.

“Then show me what you got.” He pulled his shirt off and unbuckled his belt.  “I’m ready for some of that party you promised me.”

Bridget nervously pulled her shirt over her head, once more exposing her breasts, but this time it didn’t seem fun and sexy like it had before. 

“The shorts and the panties too doll.” He instructed her from the bed.  She looked over at him and to her shock he was naked, lying on the bed with an enormous erection.  She was intrigued and frightened at the same time.  “Mr. Happy is getting lonely honey, hurry up.” He said as he stroked himself.  Bridget let her shorts fall to the floor and she stood before him in her plain cotton bikini panties. “Would you look at that? I haven’t seen panties like those since Mary Chris London back in the fourth grade.” He laughed.  “You better lose them before I lose my erection.”

“I’m sorry.” Bridget apologized.  She turned away from him and as tears streamed down her face she took off her panties. 

 

 

“Did you get her home alright?” Latrell asked Joey when he returned to the bar. 

“Yeah, but I feel pretty shitty about it.  She’s a good kid Latrell, in another time and place maybe we could have had something.  She probably hates me now.”

“She was drunk, you see, tomorrow she be back to normal.”

“I hope so.” Joey sighed.  He turned and looked towards the door.

“You expecting someone? Sweetpea?” Latrell asked.

“Don’t I wish.” Joey sighed again. “No, Felicia doesn’t want me around anymore, but I am waiting for a friend, I had a rough day and I just don’t wanna be alone.”

“Sorry to hear that my friend.” Latrell told him.  “Hey, maybe you luck is changing.” He smiled at the attractive redhead who had just walked in. 

“Ade.” Joey got up and hugged her.  “Thanks for coming.”

“You sounded pretty bad Joe.  What happened?”

“Sit down, I’ll buy you a drink and tell you about it.” He pulled out a stool and Adrienne sat down next to him.

“I was kinda surprised to hear from you Joe.  I brought my checkbook.” She tapped her purse.

“Thanks Ade, but I just needed a friend if you can believe that.  I did something really stupid today, well it started last night and just escalated.”

“Awwwh Sugar, I thought you were trying to get your life on target.”

“I was Ade, I had a great girl, but I blew it.”

“Ya cheated on her didn’t you? Damn it you Copeland boys will never learn!”

“No, no, I didn’t cheat on her.  I guess I moved too fast.”

“How?” She asked.

“Well, we were waiting, or I guess I was waiting.  I wanted to be more worthy of her.  She’s special, she’s not like the women I usually go out with.”

“So how did you blow it? Are you sure you did Joe?”

“I think so.  But this is only what started it all Ade.  See, I was upset because we made love and then she turned away from me.  She seems to really regret it.  I don’t know how to fix it.  So anyway, I needed someone to talk to, I needed advise and I couldn’t turn to the derelicts that I hang with, so I went to see Mike.”

“And Mike turned you away?” She asked.  “Honey I’m sorry, I know you’re tryin’, I wish I could get through to him, I really do.”

“No. He wasn’t home.” Joey picked up his beer and took a gulp.  “What would you like?”

“Beer is fine.” She said as he waved Latrell over.  “So then what’s the problem, sometimes talkin’ to you is like pullin’ teeth.”

“He wasn’t home, Brooke wasn’t home, Bridget was home.” He looked Adrienne in the eyes.

“What did you do?” She stood up.

“Nothing, I took her for a ride on my bike and we went to the beach.  I was depressed about Felicia so I got something to drink.”

“Did you get that child drunk? Tell me you didn’t! Please tell me you didn’t! You’re brother will kill you!”

“I had one beer and I had just opened the bottle of Jack when she started touching me and talking her crazy talk.”

“What do you mean?” She asked.

“She wanted me to take her to bed.  Ade I never led her on.  I just brought her with me because I didn’t want to be alone and she had always been someone I could talk to.”

Adrienne slammed her fist on the bar.  “Didn’t you know that she had the hots for you? Joey how blind could you be? This shit started with Sara!”

“I wasn’t thinking! I was stupid! I like her, I know it’s wrong but I like her. Shit Ade, if she was a little older or I was a little younger, but we aren’t so nothin’ will ever happen.  You gotta believe me!”

“I’m tryin.” She said with a touch of sarcasm.

“ So anyway, I got upset so I got up and went for a walk.”

“Good, at least you didn’t lead her on.  You didn’t make her think that something could happen right?”

“No way!” He said firmly.  “I was not going to do that.  Even if I had found her attractive, and I didn’t, I think I’m in love with Felicia.”

“So what happened next?” She asked.

“When I came back she was drunk. She started flashing me and.”

“You left the beer with her?” Adrienne was furious.

“Are you her mother?” Joey asked sarcastically.

“Sometimes I wonder if either one of you has a brain in your head.  Did you learn nothing from what happened to Mike?”

“You’re not helping things!”

“Fine, go on.” She sighed.

“I’m just worried about her Ade.  I got a friend who had a car and to help me take her home but she seemed so hurt that I turned her down.”

“You’re not thinking about changing your mind are you?”

“No! I just don’t want her to hate me, and I hate to think about how sick she’s going to be.  And I hate to think about what she’s going to tell Mike.”

“So that’s it, you’re worried about your own sorry ass.”

“A little.” He laughed.  “Come on Ade, I have a right.  He’s gonna kill me and I didn’t do anything.”

“Well you let them deal with her tonight, let her sleep it off and then you talk to Mike tomorrow.  If you come to him instead of making him find you it’ll make it better.”

“And Bridget?  What should I say to her?”

“You just stay away from her Joe, unless you’re with the family she has to be off limits.”

“Yeah.” He sadly agreed. 

“So you wanna talk about your Felicia now?” She asked with a smile.

 

 

Taylor was brushing her hair when Ridge came into the bedroom and put his arms around her and kissed her.  “I’m sorry I argued with you today.  Maybe you made some valid points, but I think we both got carried away.  But if you really think that I’m obsessed with Brooke I’ll try to change things, okay?”

“I didn’t want to fight, I just wanted to open the lines of communication. I wanted you to understand how I see things and what needs to change for our marriage to work.  You didn’t even let me finish Ridge, you didn’t even let me tell you what I was doing wrong.”

“Nothing was your fault Doc.” He started to caress her hair.  “Please tell me that you still love me and you’re going to give our marriage a real chance.”

“I do love you.  But Ridge, I can’t deal with another woman being a third party.  You need to deal with the fallout with Brooke, come to grips with whatever relationship you can build with her and then you need to concentrate on me and the children and you family too.  No more outside interference.  I have to be enough for you. I have to be the only woman that you need, because that’s the only way a marriage can work.  Will you do that?”

“I will Doc, I swear I will.”

“I love you.” She smiled and kissed him.

“Oh Michael.” Brooke moaned as he pushed her strapless bra down to reveal her full breasts. 

“So beautiful, you’re so beautiful.”  He reached behind her and undid the clasp, fully freeing her.  His mouth then lowered onto her waiting mounds.  She moaned deeply as he tortured first one and then the other tender, hard nipple.  “You’re getting bigger.” He teased.

“Look who’s talking.” She said breathlessly as she reached down to stroke him through his clothes. 

“You know what I meant.” He laughed. “One of the perks I get, not only a baby but a wife with huge knockers.” He teased.

“You like that huh?”

“I’ll never complain.” He leaned over and kissed her breasts again.  “No, not a single complaint. You have the most bodacious ta-ta’s I’ve ever seen, and they’re not even mine.”  He laughed.  “I mean, not my creations.”

“You like them as they are huh?” She smiled.

“Seriously Brooke.” He gently teased her nipples with his thumb.  “You have the most beautiful body I’ve ever seen in my life.”

“Ummmm. That’s nice.” She arched her back.  “Maybe I’m crazy but they are more sensitive.” 

Michael sat up.  “I’m not hurting you am I?” He asked with concern.

“Noooo, good sensitive.” She laughed and pushed his head back down.

“Nice, a horny pregnant wife, the perks just keep adding up.”

“Oh shut up and kiss me.” She giggled.

“Hey.” He sat up again.  “I don’t mean to break the mood, but can you do something for me?”

“Sure, shoot.”

“Massage.” He said with a groan.

“I can do that.” She giggled again and reached down to stroke him.

“I really meant my back.” He said.  “But then again, this is nice.”

“Are you sore?” Brooke asked softly. 

“To be honest, yeah.”  He reluctantly admitted.  “Some romantic husband you have huh?”

“Can you roll over onto your stomach? I’ll rub your back for you.” She told him.

“I guess I’m still not 100%.” He admitted with a groan as he rolled over.  “My ribs are still throbbing when I overdo it and I guess I end up favoring my back and.”

“Shhhhh.” Brooke said tenderly.  “I’ll make you feel better.  And maybe a swim or a Jacuzzi would help.”

“Yeah sweetheart.  You take sure good care of me.” He smiled as her hands started to gently massage his back.  “I’m the luckiest man in the world.”

 

 

The pain was excruciating, like nothing Bridget had ever imagined.  She felt like her body was being ripped apart and still he pushed and pounded harder and harder into her.  His mouth made feeble attempts to kiss her but his interest was purely in his own gratification.  Bridget bit her lip to stop from crying out, but a soft mewling sound escaped. 

“Yeah baby, you’re so tight, so good.” He grunted at her.  She turned her head as he once more lowered his mouth to hers.  “Come on, move with me, I’m almost there, I’m almost there.” He told her.  Bridget silently prayed for his release, then it would be over, then he would get off of her and the pain would stop.  “Come on.” He chided her.  His hands tightened on her butt and pushed him deeper inside her.  Bridget let out a whimper, which he misread, as her orgasm.  “You got yours baby, now it’s my turn.” The tears fell from her eyes and melded with the sweat pouring from his body.  It would be over soon, she told herself as he let out one last grunt and she felt a new wetness, joining the fresh blood between her legs.

 

 

Michael pulled Brooke onto his lap as the warm water of the Jacuzzi beat onto their bodies.  He captured her mouth in an intense kiss and her arms tightened their grip around his waist.  “This feels so sinful.” Brooke said with a soft laugh.  “I keep thinking that someone could be watching us.”

“Nope, we have total privacy.” He assured her.  “Just you and me and the night.  Smell those flowers.”

“It’s perfect, it’s all so perfect, I wish every night could be like this.” She put her finger to his lips and traced their outline.

“It’ll be even better.” He promised.  “We’ll have plenty of time for each other, and we’ll have our baby too.”

“Our baby.” She repeated.  “Our precious, beautiful baby.”

“But for tonight, let’s relish each other huh?” He grinned at her as he cupped her breasts in his hands.

“Are you sure you’re up to it?” She giggled and squirmed on his lap.  “Oh, I see you are.”

“You had doubts?” He asked with a c*cked eyebrow.

“Well your back was hurting.”

“And you made it feel so much better.” He grinned and kissed her again.  “Now it’s time you pay attention to some other parts of my body hmmmm?”

“Oh? Ya think?” She giggled.  Then she repositioned herself on his lap.  “Better?”

“Any closer and we’ll be.”
“This?” She asked as she guided him inside her.

 

 

Stephanie walked into the living room and handed Eric a mug of coffee.  “So what did she decide?  Is she coming back?”

“I’d like to know why you filled her head with all that nonsense.” Eric put down the mug and looked into her eyes.  “Why must you make everything a major confrontation?”

“She’s too much like you.” Stephanie complained.  She loved Felicia dearly but the girl was stubborn and headstrong.

“Being like me never was something bad.  What made your opinion change?  Have you decided against us?  I do think I have a right to know.”

“This has nothing to do with us, at least not directly.  I’m just tired of everyone in this family supporting and making excuses for that slut.  She’s done nothing but cause chaos in all of our lives.  Even when she appears to be doing something good, she has to make it into a major event and it disrupts our family.”

“This is a good thing and once you and Ridge stop and think about it you’ll know I’m right.”

“I doubt it.” She said with an exaggerated huff.  “I just want that woman gone.  Now is the time to make it happen Eric and I will be counting on you to help us.”

“Help you?” He asked. “Help you and who?  No, don’t tell me, you and Ridge are together on this?”

“It’s his legacy Eric, it’s his and he wants it back.”

 

 

They had left the curtains on the sliding door open so the sun shone in on them early in the morning.  Brooke moaned and cuddled into Michael’s strong arms.  “Too bright.” She mumbled.

“I guess we weren’t thinking when we went to bed.” He said with a cough.  “I’ll go close them.”

“No, just hold me.” She said with a kiss.

“Morning breath.” He teased, holding his nose.

“Don’t you dare.” She laughed.  “You’re not exactly minty fresh yourself.”

“Where WAS your mouth last night?” He laughed.

“Hmmmm, right where you liked it mister.” She gave him a punch. 

“I think I had mine where you liked it too sweetie.” He gave her a smirk, much like one of her own.  “Let me go brush my teeth and I’ll close the blinds, we can sleep in a few more hours.”

“Or not sleep.” She said suggestively.

“I like that even better.” He slipped out of the bed and to her shock pulled her into his arms. 

“Put me down, you’ll hurt your back and ribs!”

“I gotta lift you now, I’ll never be able to in a couple of months.” He laughed.  “Come on beautiful, let’s go freshen up and really start the morning the right way.”
 

“My head, oh my head.” Bridget muttered.  She opened her eyes and tried to adjust to where she was.  There was a sliver of light coming from the window and it suddenly all came flooding back to her.  “Oh, oh God what did I do?” She sat up in the bed and looked around.  He was gone, and on the nightstand next to her were two twenty-dollar bills.  “No! Oh God no.” She cried. 

Bridget pushed back the blankets and looked down at herself.  She was naked and her legs were covered with evidence of the night before.  Her bloodstains blended in with his semen stains, the stains of her shame.  “Why? Oh why did I do that?” She sobbed.  “You think I’m a whore, you paid me like a whore!” She threw the money onto the floor.  “I don’t even know your name.”  She sobbed.  “I’m a slut now, I’m nothing but a slut.”

 

 

Changes Part 122

 

 

“Rise and shine sleepyhead!” Adrienne said with a laugh as she shook Joey.  “Come on Sugar, Mama has places to go and people to see.”

“Don’t you sleep?” Joey complained as he opened his eyes.  He looked around, remembering how he ended up on Adrienne’s couch.  He sat up and stretched with a yawn.

“Some thanks I get.” She told him, handing him a mug of coffee.  “Want somethin’ to eat?”

“Yeah.” He moaned.  “You look nice.” He winked at her.  And she did.  She was dressed in a form fitting ivory suit with a soft pink low cut blouse.  The skirt was fashionably short and it more than showed off her shapely legs.

“Glad you approve.” She said with a mock model’s spin.  “But hurry up Sugar, I got to get to the shop, I have an important meeting.”

“Thanks for letting me crash here.” He told her.  He took a sip of his coffee.  “It’s good, and hey, if you’re busy don’t worry about feeding me.”

“I was only offering Cheerios love.” She laughed.  “You didn’t think I’ve gone domestic did you?”

“That would be something.” He laughed. 

“I put fresh towels, a toothbrush and a razor out for you.  Sorry but you’ll have to wear what you had on last night.”  She informed him.

“Turn around.” He told her.

“Why?” Adrienne laughed.  “You got somethin’ I haven’t seen?”

“You never saw mine, and I, um, washed my shorts in your sink last night so underneath this blanket is just old Joey.”

“As tempted as I might be, you got way too many complications Sugar.”  She turned away and turned back.  “Go get cleaned and dressed.  I want to talk to you before you leave.”

“Okay.” He told her.  “And thanks again Ade.”

“You may not be thankin’ me after I read you the riot act, but you’re welcome anyway.” She kissed him on the forehead and walked back into her bedroom.

 

 

 

“Now I want you to take it easy today, I don’t want anything wearing you down.” Michael instructed Brooke as he opened the driver’s door to his car.

Brooke smiled at him and gave him a giggle.  “As if you have a right to talk about wearing me down.”

“Hey.” He grinned and pulled her against him.  “My kind of wearing you down is good for you, Ridge’s kind, nope, I don’t even want to think about that.”

“I won’t even see Ridge, I’m just going to see how things are going in the lab, look over some resumes and maybe even get something started.”

“Remember, this is part time.” He sternly reminded her.

“You know I have been pregnant before.” She chided playfully.

“Not with MY baby you haven’t.”

“True.” She agreed with a kiss.  “Oh Michael, don’t worry, you and our baby are the most important things in the world to me.  I’d never take a chance with either of them.” She looked back at the poolhouse.  “Last night was so wonderful, it was so right.  I can’t wait to move here permanently.”

“Then let’s do it!” He told her.  “Let’s move in now! We can stay here until the house is ready.”

“But Bridget.” Brooke protested.

“Your daughter is old enough to be on her own, besides, Storm is there.  I really don’t think she’d mind that we have a week or so alone over here.  What do you say I pack a couple of bags and we live out of the poolhouse?  It could be the honeymoon we never had.  Come on Brooke, let’s be adventurous.”

Brooke frowned, crinkled her nose, hesitated and then hugged Michael tightly.  “Okay, let’s!” She agreed.  “But we’ll have dinner with Bridget and Storm tonight and tell them our plans first. Okay?”

“Perfect.” He agreed. 

“Now are you sure you aren’t going to need your car?” She asked him.

“I was the idiot that had your car driven home.  I’ll catch a ride from one of the guys and then I’ll use your car today.  You go and do your mad scientist thing and I’ll go and give some lady big knockers and before we know it, we’ll be back in that big, soft bed.”

“The only thing that was soft.” She teased.

“Are you complaining?” He asked with a look of mock shock.

“Only when you stopped.” She giggled.

“You better go now, or I swear I’ll tear those clothes right off you and take you right here, right now.” Michael threatened.

“No!” Brooke gasped as she turned to the sound of the workmen.  “I do NOT want an audience!”

“Don’t worry, neither do I.” He chuckled.  “God, when I remember that time when that cop got an eyeful of my butt.”

“We were pretty wild then weren’t we?” She giggled.  “Good thing he didn’t have a camcorder, we might have been on the porn rack at the local video store.”

“Ouch.” Michael rubbed his head.  “Could you even imagine that? I think we’ll keep our lovemaking behind closed doors from now on.”

“Hmmmm, or a nice stateroom on a sailboat?” She suggested.

“Don’t remind me of that.” Michael growled.

“What? You didn’t like that?” Brooke was hurt and offended and clearly puzzled.  She let go of Michael and stepped back.

“Oh no, no honey, not you, not us.  The damn feds.  When I got arrested, they seized my boat and plane, remember?”

“And?” She asked.

“They made a f*cking mess out of both of them.  That’s something I want to talk to Colin about too.  I don’t know what grounds I have, but I don’t think I should have to pay for all the repairs.  But legally, I don’t know if I have a leg to stand on.  I’m just pretty angry.  I looked at the boat the day before yesterday and honey, it made me sick.”

“Oh Michael.” Brooke held him and touched his face.  “Will it ever end?”

“It’s over, but we just keep getting reminders I guess.  Anyway, I’m having the repairs done, I just think I’d like some justice.”

“I can’t blame you.” She agreed.  “I’m sorry I brought it up.”

“I’m sorry I forgot to mention it.  I guess things were so good for us, I didn’t want to bring reality into it.”

“Don’t be silly.” Brooke told him.  “We are reality.  All the rest is just the extras.”

“I love you.” He gave her a passionate kiss.  “You ground me Brooke, and I mean that in a good way.”

“And I love you too.  Now, let me get to work so I can get home.” She snuggled up to him. 

“Don’t overdo it Brooke.  I’ll see you tonight at home, I’ll pick up something we can grill and I’ll tell Budge and Storm we want to talk to them.”

“Sounds like a plan.” She smiled.

“Don’t let Ridge get to you.” He warned.

“Never again.” She promised.  And with that she got into the car and drove off.

 

 

With an intense frown on his face Ridge walked past Thorne, in Brooke’s office and into his mother’s office.  He shut the door, pulled a chair up to her desk and sat down.  “I can’t take it.” He complained.  “I can’t keep walking in and seeing him in there, pretending he’s some kind of executive.  He knows nothing about running Forrester Mother, Brooke was insane to do this.  Totally insane.  I want to call Jonathan.  I need to do something about this now, before they ruin everything.”

“Calm down honey, calm down and we’ll figure something out.” Stephanie patted her favored son’s hand.  “It’s about time you came to your senses about that bitch.”

“This isn’t about Brooke, hell, if she was still here I wouldn’t have a problem.  But I KNOW she is doing this out of some kind of revenge.  Why? I don’t know, Taylor and I have both been supportive of her and of Mike.”

“That has to stop now.” Stephanie instructed. 

“What?” Ridge was somewhat taken aback.

“You can’t have it both ways.” She stood up and walked to the coffee maker and poured herself a fresh cup.  “You can’t be her friend AND work towards getting your birthright back.”

“My what?” He laughed.

“Your birthright.  Brooke should never have been in that office.  If your father had managed to keep his fly zipped she never would have been either.”

“Now Mother, you know that isn’t true.” Ridge protested.  “Brooke got control when we tried to cheat her out of BeLieF, something I am still not proud of myself for.”

“Brooke wouldn’t have been in our company or our lab if your father had learned self control.” She reiterated.

“Okay, granted that is true, but we can’t play the what if game.  Anyway, my point is that Brooke isn’t thinking straight.  I don’t want to hurt her, I just want to get Forrester back to what it should be.  Clearly her business decisions have been less than stellar lately.  I think Jonathan could help.  Maybe he can have her declared incompetent or something.”

“She’s always been incompetent.” Stephanie muttered. 

“Mother.” Ridge challenged.  “You know I don’t agree with that.”

“Tsk, tsk, it doesn’t matter.” Stephanie laughed.  “As long as we both have the same objective.  But you know I am right, you need to cut off your so called friendship with Brooke and that man, and you have to get Taylor to stop her’s too.”

“I’m not sure I want to do that.  I don’t want to cheat Brooke, I don’t want to hurt Brooke.  She has 51% Mother, I want that 51% to be profitable.  The only way it can be is if I am in control.  Even Dad can’t do it any longer.”

“Your father is doing his best.” Stephanie said, surprisingly supportive of Eric.  “Things aren’t easy for him right now, but he does deserve to be back where he is.  The problem is he is too accepting of Brooke’s conditions and that won’t do, it won’t do at all.”

“So how do we convince him?” Ridge asked.  “Are the two of you on better terms than the last time we saw you?  Cause if not Mother, I just don’t think he’ll budge.”

“Perhaps we need to do this without him then.” Stephanie got up and walked to the window.  Ridge watched her as she appeared to be deep in thought. 

“Mother?” He asked.

“I’m thinking, I don’t know yet, but I will.  Now you just go on and get back to your office, I’ll come up with something. Until then let’s not get Jonathan involved.  I don’t want to show our cards too soon.”

“Mother, remember, I’m not out to hurt Brooke.”

A glint of evil shone in her eyes as she turned back to face him.  “You may be before this is over, you may just be.”

 

 

Grabbing the dresser to keep her balance Bridget made her way out of her bedroom into the hallway.  After awakening in the seedy hotel room she had been sickened by the memories of what she had done.  Seeing the forty dollars had broken her down to tears.  She had crumbled the money into a ball and thrown it into the wastepaper basket.  Then she had dressed and called a cab.  She had fully expected to be greeted by a furious and questioning mother, and seeing her car in the driveway had made her more certain, but to her astonishment the house was empty.  Michael had left her two messages, he and Brooke were spending the night out, her Uncle Storm had also called to say he wouldn’t be home.  So Bridget had showered and taken two aspirins and gone to bed, trying to sleep away the pain. Sadly the pain in her head and her heart were even stronger than the physical pain.  She was ashamed and frightened and guilty.  Sleep evaded her and she decided to try and get up and get back to normal.  “Normal?” Bridget asked herself.  “Nothing is ever going to be normal again.” Still slightly tipsy from all the alcohol she made her way downstairs.  “Coffee, coffee will help.” She decided. Still holding onto furniture and walls for support she stumbled into the kitchen.  Slowly and carefully she spooned the rich, Starbucks Zimbabwe blend into the coffee maker.  She added the spring water and sat down, enjoying the aroma of the brew.  She almost jumped at the sound of the front door opening.  Wiping the tears from her eyes she struggled to sit up straight and be as unobtrusive as possible. 

“Morning honey.” Michael said cheerfully as he joined her at the table.  “Whoa, you look like something the cat dragged in.  Too much party last night?”

“What?” She asked.

“Bridget, it wasn’t that long ago that I was young.  You’re hung over.” He smiled.  “Don’t worry, your mother isn’t here, not that I should excuse you.” He added.

“Just leave me alone Mike.” She mumbled.

“I’d feel sorry for you if I didn’t think you deserved it.” He told her.  “Now just tell me please, you and your friends weren’t driving were you?”

“No.” She said, her eyes not leaving the table to meet his.

“Bridget, look at me.” He reached over, put his hand under her chin and tilted her head up to face him.  “I’m just trying to help.”

“I’m fine, I drank, it’s over, leave me alone.”

“Want me to make you something to help you feel better?” He offered.

“Nothing will make me feel better, just let me die.”

“Oh Bridget, no one ever died from a hangover, though I’m sure many wish that they did.  I know I’ve been there.  Did you take aspirin?”

“Yes.”

“You’re dehydrated.  You need to drink a lot of water.” He instructed.  “And you need to lie down and close your eyes.  I promise it will pass.”

“Just leave me alone Mike, please.” She begged.

Michael got up, walked to her side of the table and put his arms around her.  “Oh sweetheart, I know you feel sick, but I am on your side.” He gave her a kiss on the cheek.  “Can you eat anything?”

“No.” She said with a gag. 

“Okay, then let’s have some nice cold water, you can have some coffee if you really want that, but the caffeine isn’t going to help.  You rest and try and feel better by tonight.  We don’t want Mom to know about this and she wants to have a nice family dinner.”

“Oh joy.” Bridget said sarcastically.

“Well joy or not, I want you alert and awake and there Bridget. I’m covering for you, don’t make me regret it.” Michael warned.

“It’s not like I have a choice.” She complained.  She clutched her head and moaned softly.  Michael shook his head and gave her another hug.

“It won’t last forever, and I bet you learned a lesson about excesses.” He let her go and walked to the cabinet.  “You didn’t feed Marmalade?” he asked.

“I forgot, I’m sorry.” Bridget said, tears streamed down her cheeks.  “Is she okay? Is she okay Mike?”

“Oh honey, she’s a healthy cat.  She can survive a few hours without a meal, and she’s not your responsibility, I brought her home.”

“But you asked me to feed her, and she’s Jason’s and I’m an idiot.” Bridget sobbed.

“Come on, stop the guilt.  You can feed her while I go get changed.  I have to get to work anyway.  So you relax today and we can forget this ever happened.” He kissed her forehead, gave her another hug and left the kitchen.

“I wish I could forget, but I never will, I never will.” Bridget cried softly.

 

 

“Brooke!” Thorne smiled and looked up from the ledger.  “I didn’t expect you in today.  Is something wrong?”

“Don’t worry.” She laughed.  “I’m not about to take my office back.  I just wanted to see about hiring a staff for the lab and maybe getting something started.  Don’t tell Michael but I had an idea last night.”

“I er, won’t, but why don’t you want to tell Michael?” Thorne asked with a puzzled expression on his face.

“I probably shouldn’t be telling you this.” Brooke said with a lilting laugh.  “But we were making love and suddenly, well, I just had an epiphany.” 

“Um, yeah, better not tell him.” Thorne laughed.

“Oh it was fleeting, believe me, it didn’t ruin the mood.” She gave him a squint.  “Sometimes inspiration just strikes you, and no one, and I mean no one, inspires me like that man of mine.”

“Brooke, honey I am glad you’re happy.” Thorne smiled at her.  “I know you might not believe me.”

“I do.” She assured him.  “We’ve come a long way Thorne.  I’m glad we’re friends again, I really am.”

“So am I.” He agreed.

“Anyway, I wanted to say hi because I’m probably either going to get buried in my work or I’ll just be in and out. Either way, I doubt I’ll be back up here.”

“Any regrets?” He asked.

“Not a one.” She grinned.  “I’m going to be a Mommy again Thorne, nothing is ever going to take this smile off my face again.”

 

 

Freshly showered, shaved and dressed Joey joined Adrienne at the breakfast table.  He filled his cereal bowl with Cheerios.

“OJ sugar?” Adrienne asked him.

“Thanks.” He said.  He got up and filled his mug with coffee.  “Got milk?” He asked, which tickled Adrienne’s funny bone.

“Ya sound like an ad.” She laughed.  “It’s on the table.” She pointed to the pitcher.

“So, what are you going to yell at me about?” He asked as he filled the rest of the mug with coffee and then poured some on his cereal.

“Not yell, just give some advice.”

“If I remember correctly you said you were gonna read me the riot act.” He reminded her.  “I guess I deserve it.”

“Will wonders never cease?” Adrienne grinned.  “My boy Joey is growing up and becoming a man.”

“I’ve been a man a long time Ade.  Maybe not a responsible one but still.”

“Honey first you have to go home and fix things one way or another with that lady of yours.” She put milk in her own bowl and then returned her attention to Joey.  “You can’t spend your life walking away from problems and leaving things undone.  Believe me, it’s a hard lesson to learn and I learned it myself.”

“I blew it.” He sighed.

“So you blew it.  Wasn’t the first time, won’t be the last.  Take it like a man, make a clean cut and move on.  The girl sounds like she was special, she deserves that much.”

“It wasn’t me, it was her.” He objected, but Adrienne’s sharp look made him chuckle.  “Okay, maybe it was me too.  Maybe we went too far too fast, but I really liked her.”

“So why’d ya screw up?” She asked.  She looked him in the eye and he realized she truly did expect an answer, she knew him way too well.

“She was still in love with Mike.” He admitted.

“Mike? My Mike?” She gasped and choked on the sip of juice she had just taken.

“No, Brooke’s Mike.” He laughed.  “Yeah, my brother.  I knew that was going to be a problem but I guess I was in denial.  She knew it was a problem, right from the start, but I pushed.  I think she just wants out.  I think I give her too many bad memories.”

“Could be.” She agreed.  “Okay, so you go, you face her, you say a nice goodbye and you wish each other well and you end it.  You need to do that, you can’t have her wondering when you’re gonna show up on her door step again.”

“She’s on my doorstep.” He muttered. 

“You left her at your place? Damn it Joe, you’re no better than an alleycat are you?”

“Not fair Ade, I didn’t force her to stay with me, we both wanted it.  I just left when things got weird.”

“And ya stayed here instead of facing her.” She shook her head at him.  “So now what? Ya gonna ask her to move out?”

“She can have my place if she wants it.” He said sadly.  “I don’t want to hurt her.  I want her happy.  Damn it Ade, I really think I love her.”

“Then fight for her!” She told him.

“I can’t fight him!”

“Mike doesn’t want her! He’s in love with his wife!”

“I can’t fight his memory.  He was the good one Ade, I was always the stupid loser, younger brother.  Damn, why did she have to know him?”

“I wish I could give you an answer baby.” Adrienne said sadly.  “Sometimes life’s lesson’s are harder than we want them.”

“Everything is so hard.” Joey complained.  “All I want is to go legit, to end this shit with Bl, this guy and to find someone who loves me.”

“You know what?” Adrienne said softly.  “I believe you.”

“Thanks.” He sighed.  “So now what?”

“Now you make a decision about your girl and either move on with her, or move on without her, but you don’t walk away and hide.  Promise me that Joe, promise me you won’t do that.”

“Someone did that to you didn’t they?” He asked.  “Was it Mike?”

“Nah.” She smiled.  “But there were others that did it to me and that I did it to.”

“Whoever did it to you was a fool!” Joey told her.

“Awwh Sugar, you’re just too sweet for me.  If you weren’t Mikey’s baby brother I might just get ideas.”  She grinned at him.  “Anyway, you go and deal with your girl and then you have one more assignment.”

“What?” He impatiently asked.

“You need to go see Bridget and tell her you’re sorry for what you did to her!”

“What I did to HER? Ade, she came on to me! She started undressing and grabbing my crotch and.”

“And you never, ever led her on now did you?” She said sarcastically.

“No!” He denied too quickly.

“You’re forgetting one thing Sugar.”

“And what’s that?” He asked.

“I saw you, I saw how you acted around her.  She’s a cute kid and you liked the attention and you did so flirt with her.  Now she went and got her self drunk and made a fool out of herself and you owe her the courtesy of an apology and an offer of your friendship.  She’s your brother’s step daughter and if you ever want a relationship with Mike, you need to clear things up with Bridget.”

“Mike will kill me!”

“You’ll live, and honey, maybe you deserve some of his wrath.  Besides, Bridget isn’t gonna rat you out.  Do it and I promise you’ll feel better about yourself.”

“Damn!” He put down his mug.  “You’re harder on me than Annie!”

“You know I’m right.” She smiled.  “Hey, can you show yourself out? I got a really important meeting at the shop and I really need to be there, though I’m sure your brother wouldn’t be too happy about it.”

“Why?” Joey asked as he quickly swallowed a mouthful of cereal. “Is he getting involved in your store?”

“No, but I’m meeting with a charming designer from Brooke’s competition, a guy from Spectra fashions, his name is Clarke Garrison and sugar, the stuff he showed me blew me away.  You know I’ve always liked the Forrester stuff, they’ve made me some good money, but Spectra is on the ball lately and allegiances or not, this lady is no slouch in the business world.” She said proudly.

“You’re not gonna sell Forrester?” He asked.

“I can sell both.  If Forrester has a problem with that, well then I just don’t know what I’ll do.”

“Maybe I can come work for you.” Joey laughed.  “Need a new salesman?”

“Nah sugar, the ladies wouldn’t buy from you, you’re too cute and you’re not gay.  What’s going on with your job?”

“I gotta get out of it Ade, I am trying so hard to go legit, I swear I am, if only Mike would help me out.  If he’d finance me I swear I could make a go of it and make him richer too.  He just doesn’t believe me!”

“Can you blame him?” She asked.  “Joey all you’ve ever done is gone from one get rich scheme to another.  Mike has helped you more times than I can count, but he’s just tired of being used.  We all are.”

“I know.” Joey sadly admitted.  “The worst thing is that I do know.  Ade this time I am for real, I really want this, I want a good life.  Maybe Felicia and I could have a chance that way.”

“You can’t do it for her, you gotta do it for you Joe.”

“Fine, even if we can’t make it Ade, I could and I could really prove myself to you and Mike and Annie, but I need capital, I need something to get started.”

“And Mike said no again?” She asked.

“Yeah.  Like I said, I can’t blame him, but if he’d only listen to me.  I have ideas Ade, I have really good ideas!”

Adrienne looked him in the eyes, she saw genuine excitement, something she hadn’t seen on him for so long.  “Wait here a sec.” She said as she got up. 

 

 

“So you want to see them today if they can?” Megan asked Brooke.  She closed the manila folder. 

“Yes, I really want this going full force as soon as possible.  I’m so excited about this Megan.” Brooke grinned.  “And I really thank you for coming down to help me, I know you must be busy with Thorne.”

“Brooke, you’re my boss, you know that I will always be there for you.”

“You need to think of Thorne and Eric as the bosses right now.” Brooke reminded her.  “Not that I’m going anywhere, but I really don’t want the strain of that stuff right now.  I’m in my element and I am thrilled, happier than I have been in years, well, work wise I mean.”

“The whole arrest and everything took a lot out of you didn’t it?” Megan asked.

“More than you’ll know, but I’m fine now, really I am.”

“Okay, well, let me go up and make some calls and I’ll be back down and let you know who is coming and when.” She started to leave and then turned back.  “The phone guys are going to be here in about an hour, IT said the five new computers will be ready tomorrow and are you sure you don’t want me to get the painters in?”

“No Megan, I want to get to work and repainting a perfectly fine lab will just keep me from starting, though I do appreciate the offer.” Brooke smiled broadly. 

“So is there anything else I can get you?” Megan asked.

“No, I’m fine.  Just let me know if you set up any interviews and I’ll decide how long I’m staying from there.”

“Okay, I’ll get right back to you.” Megan promised as she retreated from the lab.

 

 

Michael stood at the doorway watching Bridget.  She was softly crying and that, to him, was not part of the after effects of a hangover.  Not quite sure what role he should take he finally walked over to her and put his hand on her shoulder.  “What’s wrong honey?  Did something more happen last night that you haven’t told me?”

Bridget looked up, stunned and embarrassed at being caught. “No, I’m fine Mike, just leave it alone okay?”

“Hard to do when someone you care about is in pain.” He said, pulling up a chair next to her.  “I’m a good listener, and I promise I’ll be on my best, non-judgmental behavior.”

“There’s nothing to talk about.” She wiped her eyes with a paper napkin.

“Those tears are real.  But I understand, I may not be the one you need right now.  What do you say I call your Mom and ask her to come home huh?” He offered.

“I’m fine.” She insisted.  “I just feel sick, that’s all. Please don’t make a big thing out of this, please.”

“Bridget you know you can trust me don’t you?” He asked her.  “I think we’ve been through enough together that we have a pretty good relationship.  You may not think of me as a Step-dad or anything but I do think you see me as a friend now.”

Bridget looked up sadly.  “You’re the best Step-dad I could ever have.”  She insisted.  “But there is nothing to talk about.”

“Are you sure?” He pressed.  “I’m here for you Bridget, I am. And I can keep a secret too.”

“Thanks.” She reached for his hand and squeezed it.  “But this is something I have to take care of myself.”

 

 

Brooke had shown the last two candidates out and was making notes on their resumes when the door opened.  “No more today Megan, I’m tired.” She said without looking up.

“When I saw the car in your spot I was about to call security.” Ridge’s voice resounded from the doorway.  “Then I noticed the MD plates.”

“It’s Michael’s car.” She smiled at him.  “He has mine today.”

“I was thinking maybe you made a career change and didn’t tell me.” He laughed.  “You look busy, and kind of frazzled too.”

“Busy yes, frazzled no.  Just tired.” She pushed her hair back.  “I’m hiring a staff for the lab.”  She explained.

“Need help?” He walked over and sat next to her.

“You suddenly know a lot about chemists?” Brooke teased.

“No, but I do know people.” He looked her deeply in the eyes.  “At least I thought I did Logan.”

“Oh please Ridge, don’t start, please don’t start again.  This has nothing to do with you.  This is about me, just me.”

“I disagree.” He said flatly.  “I think this is about that night and what happened between us.  I think I’m being punished and that’s not fair Brooke, I wasn’t alone on that bed.”

“Nothing happened between us!” She threw down the paper she had been reading.  “It was a bad time, a bad night and we both acted out but nothing happened and nothing would have happened and I am NOT punishing you for anything!”

“Then why?” He demanded.  “Why did you shaft me like that?  You KNOW I’m the best person to take over, you know it and I know it and Thorne knows it and Dad knows it too!”

“I know that we need you as a designer, not behind a desk pushing papers and making decisions.  You ARE Forrester Ridge, without your talent there is no company.  I can’t lose you that way.  Thorne is good for this job, why won’t you push your ego aside and give it a chance.  It’s not like you were demoted.  No one tells you what to do Ridge, you ARE in charge of your designs, you know that.”

“You may be able to snow Dad and Thorne but it won’t work with me Brooke, I know you too well.”

“What is it you think I am doing?” Brooke threw her arms up in disgust.  “Ridge I needed a change, I needed to reassess things in my life.  I thought you’d be happy about this! I’m stepping down, your family has control again.  Why doesn’t anything I do please you? Why?”

“You’re not trying to please me and I know you have an agenda.  Brooke you’re not acting rationally! This is NOT you!  I’m trying my best to be understanding but you’re giving me no choices!”

“What the hell is that supposed to mean?” She jumped up, put her hands on her waist in a defiant motion and faced him.  “Are you threatening me?”

“I want things back to normal Brooke.  And if you’re not going to let that happen then I am going to have to take action!”

“Then give it your best shot!” She shouted.  “You want an enemy Ridge?” She pointed into his face.  “Well you got one! You got one!  Now get the hell out of my lab before I say something that I’ll regret!”

“Logan come on!” Ridge protested.  “Aren’t you carrying this a bit too far?”

“I’m not the one making threats! Now go! Go Ridge!” She shouted at him.

 

 

“I’m coming, I’m coming!” Taylor called out to the ringing doorbell.  She put down the load of dirty clothes that she was carrying to the laundry room and ran to the door.  Taking a second to catch her breath she opened the door to find her sister-in-law.  “Felicia.” She said happily.  “I’m sorry I took so long, Katherine has the kids out and my father isn’t home and of course Ridge is at work, come on in.” She stood aside to let her enter.

“I’ve come at a bad time.” Felicia said quickly.

“No, I needed a break.” Taylor laughed.  “I was sorting out the wash, Katherine is going to the dry cleaners when she gets home.  You know with three kids it never ends, nothing but dirty muddy clothes.”

“Yeah.” Felicia wistfully replied.

“Well, you’ll know one of these days when you start your own family.” Taylor told her.  “So what brings you here?  I thought you were going to start working at Forrester.”

“Good news travels quickly.” She said with sarcasm. 

“Not you too.” Taylor sighed.  “Honey do not let your brother and his attitude get to you.”

“I’m not.  Actually I’m not really looking forward to working somewhere that I have to see my mother every day.”

“Be thankful you have her Felicia.” Taylor said. 

“I’m sorry, that was tacky of me.” Felicia apologized.  “But then, Stephanie Forrester is not YOUR mother.”

“No, she isn’t.” Taylor laughed.
“Are you two getting along any better?” Felicia asked.

“I love your mother.”  Taylor confessed.  “But I still have a problem about having Morgan’s child in her home.  I know I should be more mature about this, I know he’s an innocent baby, but Felicia, I just remember all the pain and horror that woman caused my children and me and I resent him.  I know I shouldn’t but I just do.”

“He is cute.” Felicia said with a blush.  “But I do understand how you feel.”

“Let’s not talk about me and my problems.” Taylor suggested.  “What is it that brings you here?”

“I was hoping I could talk to you.” She admitted.  “I’m in a situation that frankly confuses me.”

“Working with your family again?” Taylor wondered.

“No, this is personal, it’s about a man.  Still willing?” Felicia asked.

“Of course I am.  Let’s go in the kitchen, I’ll make some coffee and we can have a nice chat.  You know I did hear something about this man, your mother and Lauren aren’t very fond of him.”

“My mother never met him and Lauren, well, she’s Lauren after all.”

“Come on.” Taylor linked her arm through Felicia’s.  “Let’s go.”

 

 

Bridget hesitated at the door but finally reached up and rang the bell.  A deep blush came over her face as the door started to open.  “Please don’t be Mrs. Fulton.” Bridget softly prayed to herself.  She was rewarded when Sara stood there, staring at her.

“What the hell are YOU doing here?” Sara asked.

“Are you alone?” Bridget responded.

“No, I’m getting laid by the football team.” Sara sarcastically answered.

“Is your mother here?” Bridget demanded.

“No.” Sara told her.

“Can I come in?” Bridget asked.  Sara just stared at her.  “Sara, don’t make me beg.  I need help, I need your help.”

“Come on in.” Sara said, opening the door wider.  “But I did all I could, I said I lied, I said Mike never touched me, I don’t know what you think I can do now.”

“This isn’t about Mike.” Bridget said as fresh tears streamed down her cheeks.  “I did something stupid and I’m really scared.  Please help me Sara, I don’t know where else to turn.”

“Why me? I don’t get it Bridget, I thought we were enemies, I know if I were you I’d hate me.”

“Sara please.” Bridget begged.

“Come on in.” Sara shrugged and opened the door.

 

 

“No!” Brooke shouted and slammed Ridge’s office door shut behind her.

“No?” Ridge asked with a laugh.

“No.  No.  We are not going to throw away a lifetime of love and friendship over your misguided feelings of jealousy.  We’re going to deal with it, get it out in the open and move on!” She walked to his desk and pulled a chair over and sat down.  “I’m serious Ridge. I don’t like this one bit.”

“This is not a good time for this Brooke.  We’re both too emotional.” Ridge said calmly. 

“I want to know what the real problem is.” Brooke demanded.  “What did I do to you to make you so angry.  I refuse to believe it’s about me giving Thorne a chance and I refuse to believe that you’re angry because we didn’t have sex that night.  You know it would have ruined both our marriages and our friendship, not to mention our business relationship.” She got up and walked right up to him.  “What did I do Ridge? What did I do to make you hate me?”

“I don’t hate you Logan.” He said, turning away from her.

“Please don’t turn away from me.” She grabbed his hand.  “Ridge please.”

 

 

“So when you met him, you had no idea he was related to this man you loved?” Taylor asked Felicia.

“Not a clue.”

“Did you know the man had a brother?”

“Yes, but I never met him.  My family didn’t approve and most of our time together was hidden.”

“And his family?” Taylor asked.  “They didn’t approve either?”

“I don’t think that was the case.  It just wasn’t the way things were for us.  But it was changing, if circumstances hadn’t come between us we’d have been married, but this isn’t about him, it’s about me, and about Joe.” Felicia explained.

“This is very complicated.” Taylor picked up her mug and took a sip.  “Do you still love this man Felicia?”

“Joe?” She asked.

“No, the brother, the man from your past.  You seem to still have some unresolved feelings for him, are they love?” Taylor wondered.

“No.  Well, maybe a part of me loves him, but I’m not in love with him.  It was so complicated and so hard.  We never had closure.”

“Why not?” Taylor asked.

“I’d really rather not go into all that.” Felicia said softly.  

“It’s hard for me to help you when I only know half the story.”

“I know, but you’re my brother’s wife.  Maybe this isn’t a good idea.  I just wanted to talk to someone and well.” She stopped and looked towards the door.

“I won’t push Felicia, and anything you say to me, you say in confidence.”

“I’m not exactly your patient, I mean you aren’t even practicing are you?”

“I’ve been thinking about it again. I do have one patient.  I’d be happy to take that role with you too, or I could refer you to someone if you’d rather.”

“For now can you just be my friend?” Felicia asked her.

“I’ll always be your friend.” Taylor put her hand on Felicia’s.  “Always.”

 

 

“I didn’t know where else to turn.” Bridget told Sara as she sat down on her friend’s bed. 

“I have to say I’m pretty shocked you’d come here.” Sara sighed and sat down next to her.  “I’m sorry that we stopped being friends, I’ve missed you a lot.”

“I just, I.” Bridget stammered as fresh tears started to fall.

“Bridget I promise I won’t bother Mike again. It was stupid.  I guess I just had this fantasy that he’d want me and he’d take me away from all this crap and well, it was stupid.  I don’t know why him, maybe cause he was so handsome and so nice to us and he did flirt Bridge, you know he did.”

“Yeah.” Bridget sighed.  “Mike’s a flirt, but it doesn’t mean anything.  Must be in the genes.”

“Yeah, I liked what was in his jeans.” Sara giggled.

“Not those jeans.” Bridget laughed. 

“Oh.” Sara blushed and then reached for her can of Diet Pepsi.  “So this isn’t about me and what happened?”

“It’s about me.” Bridget confessed.  “I did something really stupid and now I just don’t know what’s going to happen.”

“Then you came to the right place, I’m the Queen of Stupid.”

“I’ve always felt like such a kid compared to you.” Bridget told her.  “You’ve done so many things and I’m just a little girl.  But I’m not and I don’t want to be.”

“Some of the things I’ve done I’m not proud of you know.” Sara told her.  “Is this about a guy? Do you need advice about sex?”

“Too late.” Bridget fell back onto the soft pillows.

“You did it? You finally did it? Who?” Sara asked.

“I so much wanted to be with Joey.  He is so hot and so nice and I know he likes me, but he kept saying I was just a kid.  But I remember when he kissed me, he wasn’t kissing a kid.”

“Joey? Do I know him?” Sara asked.

“Duh.” Bridget laughed.

“Who is he? How do I know him? I can’t remember any Joey’s.”

Bridget was embarrassed.  She knew that Sara knew him intimately, Sara knew him in ways that Bridget still dreamed about and yet Sara didn’t even seem to remember him.

“From Insomnia.” Bridget explained.

“The new waiter?” Sara squinted in confusion.

“The guy on the bike.” Bridget told her.

“Oh.” Sara’s face lit up with recognition. “That guy.” Suddenly she remembered more.  “He’s Mike’s brother!”

“Tell me about it.” Bridget sighed.

“You slept with him?” Sara asked.

“I wanted to.”

“Better that you didn’t.  It would make things weirder with your mother and Mike.” Sara told her.  “But you still want to huh?  Does he want you? But he’s fighting it?”

“I don’t know.” Bridget admitted.  “He was upset over a fight with his girlfriend and he came over.  He claimed he wanted to see Mike but I know they don’t talk.”

“He wanted to see you!” Sara gasped and giggled gleefully. 

“I think so.” Bridget admitted.  “He kept looking at me like he could see me naked beneath my clothes.  Then he took me with him on his bike.”

“Where?” Sara asked.

“To the beach.  He started talking and then didn’t want to talk, then he got beer and a bottle of Jack  Daniels, but he wouldn’t give me anything.”

“Men!” Sara clucked.  “So he got drunk and tried something?”

“No, I told him I wanted to make love with him and he got mad and just left me all alone.”

“Pig.”

“No, he wasn’t a pig. He was confused and upset.  He took off down the beach, so I drank the beer and the Jack.  Then I started taking my clothes off.  I was going to make it happen, I was determined and Sara I was so horny for him.”

“So you got him to do it and now he regrets it?” Sara asked.

“No. He just got even madder at me. He made me put my clothes on and he walked me to this bar.”

“He gave you more to drink?” Sara was completely confused.

“No, he knew he couldn’t take me home on his bike, I was wasted.  So he left me with his friend and went off to borrow a car.”

“So his friend? Did he try something?”

“No, he was the bartender or whatever.  He left me alone and I started drinking again. Then this guy came in and I started flirting with him.”

“Uh oh.” Sara said with a laugh.  “Was this to make Joey jealous?”

“I’m not sure.” Bridget admitted.  “At that moment I wanted to have sex, I wanted it so bad I couldn’t stand it.  But I wanted it to be Joey.  Anyway, I convinced the guy to follow us and that I’d leave with him.”

“Shit.” Sara gasped.  “Did he?”

“Yeah.” Bridget looked down and a new river of tears started.

“Oh Bridget, I’m sorry.” Sara scooted over on the bed and took her friend into her arms.  “Was it terrible?”

“Yeah.” Bridget said between sobs.  “He was a pig.  He didn’t even care that I was a virgin and I was giving it all to him. He was rude and nasty and he left me there alone, all alone in a seedy motel.  He even threw forty dollars on the nightstand like I was a whore or something.”

“Ewwwwhhh.” Sara hugged her tighter.  “Oh Bridget, that sucks.  Where is this pig? Let’s go tell him off!”

“I don’t even know his name.” Bridget cried.  “And now I’m so scared.  We didn’t use anything.  What if I’m pregnant, what if I have AIDS? Sara help me please, tell me what to do.  I’m so scared.”

 

 

“I’m not turning away Brooke. I’m just tired of the games you’ve been playing since the day you met Mike Copeland.  There! I’ve said it!” Ridge told her.

“What does any of this have to do with Michael?”

“I feel like I lost my friend Brooke.  The woman I knew is disappearing right before my eyes.”

“I could have said the same thing about when you met Taylor.” She said softly.  “Ridge, we had something wonderful once, but we’ve both moved on, we’re both happy and we both love our spouses.  It does change our friendship, but it doesn’t mean it has to be a bad change.  Sometimes I think you’ll only be happy if I am alone and begging for you to come back to me.  I’m not that woman anymore.  I never will be again.  Ridge I am in love with Michael, deeply and completely in love with him.  I’m sorry that you don’t like that, but that is how it is.  I just don’t get you.  You act like Michael is your friend one day, and then you act like you hate him.”

“Maybe I’m not sure about him Logan, I never really have been.”

“This goes back before I even knew you Ridge.  Michael did something terrible to you, but in reality it was probably the biggest favor anyone could have done for you.  You’ve led a really great life, you’ve loved some special women, myself being one of them, and you and Vanessa were so young.  Why must you continue to resent a man for doing something as a boy?”

“Brooke, I don’t resent Mike.”

“Then what is it Ridge? I’d really like to understand.  It seems we take one step forward and two steps back.  I don’t like this at all.  I miss my friend.  I hate all the anger.  What do you want from me? Just tell me what you think I should do.”

Ridge looked into her eyes.  He was so conflicted.  Part of her argument was true, but part wasn’t.  He wasn’t even sure what was wrong anymore, only that nothing seemed right in his life anymore and he just couldn’t get a handle on anything.  “I don’t know.” He honestly answered.  “I just don’t feel like I even know you anymore.”

“Maybe you don’t.” She sadly admitted.  “We’ve both changed.  I’m not that naïve, starstruck girl that fell in love with you anymore.  I’m a mature woman, a happy and fulfilled woman.  But I want to be your friend Ridge, I don’t want any pain and animosity between us anymore.  How do I achieve that? Tell me! How?”

“I’m sorry.” He said softly. 

“For what?” Brooke asked him.

“Everything.” He ran his fingers through his hair.  “Logan, ever since Morgan, hell, maybe even before, but nothing seems to work anymore.  Taylor and I are trying so hard, but it’s not really working.”

“You love her.”

“Of course I love her, but something died when I did what I did, and we can’t seem to get it back.”

“So you lash out at me?”

“It’s convenient.” He laughed. 

“Thanks.” She pouted. 

“I shouldn’t, I know that. I guess that no matter what went wrong in my marriage, things here were still steady and normal, and now they aren’t anymore.  And I guess I don’t even understand why you want these changes.  You were so happy, you thrived on your job.  Don’t let Mike steal that joy from you.  It’s not fair of him.”

“Michael isn’t stealing my joy, he’s creating it.”

“Don’t make him into some kind of superhero Logan.”

“Alright Ridge, you want to know why things are different? I’ll tell you, but not a word to your mother! I couldn’t handle her right now and I know that she’ll have her special way to make me miserable.  Taylor already know, but I guess she didn’t tell you.”

“Tell me what?  You’re scaring me Logan, are you sick?” Ridge asked.

“No.” She smiled brightly. “I’m pregnant, Michael and I are going to have a baby Ridge, the most loved and wanted baby in the entire world.”

“I’m more confused than before.” Felicia told Taylor with a shake of her short brown mane. 

“I’m sorry, I’m trying to be honest with you.” Taylor answered.  “And to me, it just doesn’t sound like love, it sounds like you’re projecting one brother on the other.  Yes, the initial attraction may have been innocent, but once you realized the truth.”

“I wanted Joey to be someone he wasn’t.” Felicia finished.  “I did do that didn’t I?  No wonder he was so turned off.”

“I think he has a problem competing too.” Taylor took the woman’s two hands in her own.  “I think you’re both moving too quickly, trying to make something more than there may ever be.  This young man sounds like he’s been searching for his own identity for a long time, and to me it seems that his latching on to you is more a part of that than a desire for a real loving relationship. He wants what his brother has, and he feels that he can do that with you.  But remember I may be totally off base.  I’ve never met him and I’m only hearing your side of the argument.”

“So what should I do? Just let it all end?  I really like him Taylor.”

“Then see him, but slow things down.”

“It already has been so slow.  It took forever for us to go to bed.”

“You were living with him almost immediately after your first date.” Taylor reminded her.

“Not really, I was sleeping in a different room. We were more like roommates.”

“I know you don’t want to live under your mother’s roof and you don’t have to, but that doesn’t mean you need to live under a man’s roof either.  Why don’t you stay with us while you find your own apartment?” Taylor suggested.

“It feels like a step backwards.  Taylor I told him I loved him.”

“But do you?” She asked. 

“I’m not sure.” She admitted.   “Maybe I loved being with a man who made me smile, a man who reminded me so much of Mi, my ex.” She quickly caught herself.

“It isn’t fair to either of you to jump into something neither of you are ready for.  And I have to ask you something else.”

“Shoot.”

“The other man, is there any chance you could work it out with him?”

“No.” Felicia said with a touch of sadness.  “Our ship has sailed.  He’s married, he’s happy and I am happy for him, I really am.”

“I honestly don’t think a relationship with his brother is the healthiest one for you.  Look at Brooke.”

“Brooke?” Felicia gasped.  Did Taylor know it was Michael?

“She loved Ridge, she loved Eric and she loved Thorne, but neither Eric nor Thorne could ever measure up to Ridge, and she never found true happiness until Michael.  I think the same thing could be happening to you honey, you just don’t realize it yet.”

“So should I just shut it all down? End it? Or try it more slowly?”

“Only you can answer that Felicia, only you know that answer.”

 

 

“What’s this?” Joey asked as he stared at the check in his hand.  “Ade, you can’t do this?”

“Oh can’t I?” She laughed.  “Sugar, I have faith in you, even if Mikey and Annie don’t, so you go out and prove me right. Start your business and prove them all wrong.”

“This is ten thousand dollars.” His eyes widened.  “Ade that’s a lot of money.”

“Ah, no biggie.” She smiled. “Consider it a present from Mike.  He pays me an awfully big alimony check.”

“He pays you alimony?” Joey laughed.  “Why?”

“Because he wants to.” It was her turn to laugh.  “I know I make a good living, but Mike was always good to me.  I’ve told him to stop, but he says he has nothing better to do with his money.  I think it makes him feel better for all the cheatin’ he did.”

“Like he was the only one.” Joey laughed heartily.

“I never said he was.”  She grinned.  “Anyway, this is a start, you prove to me you can put it to good use and maybe I’ll become your business partner.”

“You mean it?” He asked.

“You could do worse.  Hell, I’ve made some good investments and I’ve made some bad ones, but Sugar, I do love you so this one is coming from my heart.  Show me that I did the right thing.”

“I will, I swear I will Ade.” He walked up to her and hugged her.  “You can’t imagine how much this means to me.”

“Hey Joe.” She touched his cheek.  “You resolve things one way or another with your girl, and if it doesn’t work out the way you want it to, well you’ll always have a place to stay here, ya got that?”

“I got it.” He smiled at her. “You’re the best.”

 

 

Michael recognized her immediately, even from behind.  He increased his pace to a near run, almost knocking down a nurse and an orderly until he finally caught up with her.  He reached and grabbed her arm.  “Ms. Wells, Janet, can I speak to you please?” He asked.

“Dr. Copeland.” She frowned as she looked at his hand on her arm.

“Oh, sorry.” He let go of her. “I just was anxious to stop you.  I was hoping that with the change in the situation and all.”

“Dr. Copeland, I am sorry for all that you’ve been through and I am sorry that wrong conclusions were made, but the wheels have been set in motion and nothing has changed.  I am sorry.”

“He’s a little boy, he’s just a little boy.  Please! You can help me, you can make them see the truth.  I can give him a good home.  You can’t seriously think that foster care is the best answer.”

“We’re looking to find him a permanent home doctor.”

“I can give him that, I can!” Michael insisted.  “Why won’t you help us? You know all the charges were false.”

“I also know what I saw with my own eyes.  You may be innocent of rape, but you’re not innocent of philandering.  You can’t provide him a stable home Dr. Copeland, you’re actions prove that.”

“My actions? What actions? The past? Hell, I admit I was bad, I know I slept around, but that’s all over. I’m married, I’m happy, I do NOT cheat on my wife.”

“I saw you with Ms. Patterson Dr. Copeland.”

“That was a set up! Mandy will tell you that! And I didn’t kiss her, she kissed me!”

“Dr. Copeland, even if that is true, it doesn’t change things, it’s too late to change things now.”

“But I love him, don’t you understand that, I love him!” Michael insisted. “Please Ms. Wells, please help us, if you don’t care about me or Brooke, care about Jason, let us give him the love he deserves.  Please.”

“I’m sorry, I have an appointment Dr. Copeland, I have to leave, excuse me.”  She shuffled the papers in her arms and turned away.  Then she turned back to him. “I wish things were different, but they aren’t.  I am sorry but you’ll never have him, you’ll never see him again and you need to accept that, you need to accept that now.”  And then she walked away.

 

 

“A baby?” Ridge’s look was one of shock and horror and even repulsion.  Brooke frowned at him.

“Yes, a baby.  You have a problem with that?”

“Logan with him?”

“He’s my husband.” She laughed.

“This is wrong.”

“Wrong? How dare you Ridge? How dare you say that to me!”

“You’ll tie yourself to him forever Brooke.” He protested.

“I did that on the day I married him, no, I did that on the day I fell in love with him.  I want this baby, more than anything in the world and so does Michael.”

“He isn’t any good with kids.  Logan think about this, maybe it’s not to late.”

“Too late?” She shuddered as she stared at him.  “Are you actually suggesting that I terminate my pregnancy?  Terminate a pregnancy that we’ve been praying for?  How dare you?”  She asked again.

“Logan, you, you and Mike.  This just isn’t right.”

“You’re jealous.” She whispered.  “Oh my God Ridge, you’re jealous.” She sighed and shook her head.  “This is almost funny. When I think of how I felt when Taylor was pregnant with Thomas and even more so with the twins, I wanted to die.  I never thought that I’d recover.  I was so jealous, I wanted to be her, I wanted to be the one and you just didn’t understand.  Well, now I guess you do, don’t you?  Though for the life of me I don’t.  I know you’re in love with Taylor, so this must be some old pent up possession thing going on.  But I am not going to have you belittle my happiness, my marriage and my child.  Michael and I want this baby more than anything in the world and frankly, I don’t care if you think it’s horrible.”

“You’re not a kid anymore Logan.”

“And you are?” She laughed sarcastically.

“What does this have to do with me?”

“Well if I am not mistaken you thought you impregnated Morgan and you did impregnate Taylor, both this year.  One to a woman you didn’t even like and another to a woman who had left you.  Yet I chose, yes chose to have a baby with the man I married and you have the nerve to have a problem with it?  I’m not only disappointed in you Ridge, I’m disgusted.” She turned to leave but Ridge grabbed her arm.

“Logan wait, I didn’t mean it like that.  Maybe you’re right, maybe I am jealous.  Maybe you’re all right, maybe I can’t let go.  But I didn’t mean to suggest what I said.”

“You said it was not too late.” She answered icily.

“I know, but that was just a reaction, it wasn’t from my heart.  Brooke, I’m sorry, really.”

 

 

“Dr. Copeland, I have some messages here and,” Pam, his hospital assistant said but Michael angrily walked right past her into his office.  With one quick move his arms whisked across his desk, sending all the loose objects flying.

“F*ck!” He shouted out making a fist and slamming in down on the hard, oak desk.  “F*ck!” He repeated. 

“Dr. Copeland? Michael? Are you alright?” Pam came in, closing the door behind her.  She was stunned when he looked up at her.  His eyes were filled with tears.

“Just go Pam!” He shouted. 

“What’s wrong?  Can’t I help?” She asked him.

“No, no I did it all myself, my whole f*cking life led up to this! To this!” He shouted, pushing the few remaining objects off the desk.  Then he lowered his head down and started to shake. 

“Michael?” Pam said softly as she gently touched his shoulder.  “Please talk to me.”

Michael looked up at her, his face red from anger, sadness and tears.  “I’ll never see him again, and why? Because I never could keep it zipped.  Never.  And the f*cking irony of it all is that those days are long past, they’re all over but it’s too f*cking late.”

Pam walked to the water cooler and filled an empty coffee mug with water, she brought it to him and put it down next to him.  “Don’t knock this down, I don’t want to have to deal with glass too.” She warned him.

Michael looked up and then looked at the mess on the floor. “Sorry, I’ll take care of it.  Sh*t Pam, I’m really sorry, that wasn’t very professional of me now was it?”

“You’re hurting over something, I can see that.” She told him.  “We’ve known each other a long time and I know that whatever this is, it’s very serious.”

“Can we forget this happened?” He asked her.

“I will, but I don’t think you should.  I think you need to talk to someone.”

“Yeah, yeah, you’re right.” He started to reach for the phone, but it was no longer on his desk.  For some reason this struck him as extremely funny and he started to laugh very hard.  He looked down at the phone on the floor, laughing until the guffaws turned into more tears.  “Pam, please, just leave me alone okay?” He begged her.

“I’m worried about you.”

“Don’t be.  I promise, I’m sane, I’m not going to do anything crazy.”

“I didn’t say that.” She protested.

“I can see it all over your face.” He wiped his eyes with the back of his hand.  “See, I’m fine.”

“No you’re not.  Michael I am worried, you’ve been under so much stress lately.”

Michael reached out and took her hand.  “Look Pam, I’m okay, I over reacted.  I am not going to hurt myself, I have too much going for me.  Besides, that isn’t my style.”

“You need to talk to someone.” She told him again.

“I will.  I will, I promise.” He got up and retrieved the phone from the floor.  “I’ll call my shrink okay?”

“You’re seeing a psychiatrist?” She asked.

“Like you said, I’ve gone through a lot of sh*t lately.” He smiled at her.  “She’s a friend, a family friend, but she’s helping me.  I do think I need to talk to her Pam.  Please forgive me for this eruption okay?  It won’t happen again.”

“Let me help you clean up.” She said as she bent down to retrieve a bunch of papers from the floor. 

“Thanks.” He said softly as he joined her at the task.
 

 
“What’s happening to us Ridge?” Brooke asked.  “We were friends, we were best friends. And you and Taylor and Michael and I had just started to have such a wonderful relationship.  It’s all disappearing and I don’t know why.  Have I changed that much? Do you not like me anymore?”

“I do Logan.” He protested.

“Then what’s going on?” She asked. “I honestly thought you’d be happy about the changes. I also thought you’d be happy about my baby.  I have to say this.” She told him.  “I’m hurt Ridge, I’m really hurt.”

“Look Logan, I am sorry about what I said about the baby, I didn’t mean it, but as for the company, I stand by everything I’ve said.  You need to rethink your decisions or else you may regret making them.  That’s all I want to say on that subject.”

“That sounds like a threat.” She said softly.

“No Brooke, it’s a promise.”

 

 

“Well as long as you aren’t claiming rape we’re okay.” Sara told Bridget.

“You may be okay! I’m not!” Bridget said as tears filled her eyes.

“I meant that it’s okay that you went home and showered and all that.” Sara explained.  “Now what we need to do is get you to the clinic.  We can get you tested for everything, though it’s too early to tell really.  But at least we can do the initial tests.”  She looked at her watch.  “I can’t do it today, my mother is due home any minute and I am still basically grounded.” She sighed.  “But she has a double shift tomorrow, so I’ll meet you at Insomnia and I’ll take you okay?”

“Okay.” Bridget sniffled.

“It’ll be okay Bridget, I promise.  Chances are the guy was clean and if you did get pregnant, well, you can have a fast and early abortion okay?”

“Abortion?” Bridget’s hand flew to her mouth.

“Well you can’t have this idiot’s baby can you?  I meant it’s not like you even like the guy and your mother will have a fit.”

“An abortion.” Bridget repeated.

“You’re probably not even pregnant Bridget, I just wanted you to know it can be taken care of.”

“Have you ever had one?” Bridget asked as she chewed nervously on her cuticle.

“Yes.” Sara admitted.  “It wasn’t that big a deal, really.” She said but she quickly turned away.

“Sara?” Bridget whispered.  “Was it terrible?”

“No.” Sara answered, but she didn’t turn back.  “Don’t worry Bridget, I’ll help you get through it all.”

 

 

Denise Jacobs walked up Kelly Harris.  “Was that that social worker I saw Dr. Copeland talking to?” She asked her friend.

“Janet Wells.” Kelly informed her.  “Yeah and Dr. Copeland didn’t look every happy about it.  I feel so bad for him.  He’s almost a different guy since all that trouble.  I barely know him.”

“He’s a good man Kelly.” Denise insisted.  “He’s a different man but in a good way and not because of the arrest, it’s because of his wife.  He’s grounded now, he’s happy.”

“Not today.” Kelly sighed.

“No. That man loves that little boy.  It’s a sin that they won’t be more flexible about it.  Dr. Copeland was totally innocent.  He doesn’t deserve to suffer any more.” Denise said with a tsking sound.

“His burn patient?” Kelly asked.   “Is that what that was all about?”

“Yes.” Denise explained.  “He got very attached to him, he and his wife wanted to foster him, but they refused them. It’s such a shame because they could give him such a good home.”

“Does he have a home?” Kelly asked.

“From what Dr. Calabrese told me, he’s been in and out of several homes.  I’m not sure if he’s in a home now or not. The child lost his entire family in that fire, I think he’s having a bad time adjusting and most of the family’s want someone more settled.”

“Well, maybe the next home will work.” Kelly said hopefully.   “I gotta go, I’m due back in about ten minutes.” She said, looking down at her wrist.  “Are you and Donald still planning on going to the track with us Saturday?”

“I want to, but Don isn’t sure if he’ll be home.” Kelly told her.  Her husband was a trucker and sometimes his trips went longer than planned.  “I’ll let you know by Friday.”

“No problem.” Kelly smiled.  “Bob and I can go alone or you can join us if Donald isn’t home.”

“Thanks Kel, I’ll talk to you later.” Denise started down the hallway and then made an abrupt turn towards the elevator.


Struggling with three sacks of groceries and his keys Michael made his way into the house.  “Bridget?” He called out.  “Little help here please!”  But when his call went unanswered he repositioned the bags and went into the kitchen.  He deposited the bags on the center island.  “Bridget?” He called out again.  “Hmmmm, asleep or feeling better?” He asked aloud.  “Oh well.” He walked to the refrigerator and opened it.  Like the boy from his younger days he stood in front of the open door staring at the contents, trying to make a decision.

“You’ll let the flies in.” Rick’s voice came from behind him.

“Annie always said that too.” Michael laughed and grabbed a half-gallon container of orange juice.  “I guess we’re all the same huh?”

“Mom also had a line about cooling the entire house.”

“Heard that one too.” Michael smiled as he opened the container and brought it to his lips.  He took two large swigs and turned to face Rick.  “Can you stay for dinner?”

“Um, not if you sample everything before you cook it like that.” Rick said with a laugh.

“And you’ve never done that huh?” Michael wiped the opening with his sleeve and handed it to Rick.

“Me? Never.” Rick grinned and took a gulp himself.  “Mom would kill us both.”

“I imagine she’d be mad, but she wouldn’t resort to murder. Ah, it’s hard to lose all my bachelor ways.” Michael took the container back and put it back into the refrigerator.  “So, will you stay?”

“Sure.” Rick agreed. 

“Is your sister around?” Michael asked him.

“I haven’t seen anyone but you and I’ve been here over an hour.” Rick explained.

“And Amber?” Michael asked.

“Is she here? No.  Are you inviting her for dinner?” Rick wondered.

“She’s your woman, of course she’s welcome.” Michael started to take things out of the bags. 

“I’m not so sure Mom would agree.”

“She’s coming around.  As long as it’s not Sara.” Michael told him.

“Mike, I’d never do that to you.” Rick said honestly. 

“Thanks.” Michael took out a large head of lettuce.  “Can you start on the salad while I shower?” He asked his stepson.

“I can do that.” 

“Rick, we haven’t seen you in a while.  I’m not sure if you heard our news.”

“If you mean the baby, yeah, Mom called me.  Congratulations Mike, I’m really happy for you.” Rick extended his hand to him.

“We’re both pretty blown away, but really happy about it.”

“You were trying though weren’t you?” Rick wondered.

“Complications, but yeah, I want this baby more than anything Rick.”

“You’ll be a good Dad and I already know Mom is a great Mom.”

“She is.” Michael smiled. 

“Mike? Is something wrong?” Rick asked.  “You seem down.”

“I’ve had better days.” Michael sighed.  “Much better.  Is it that obvious?”

“Well, yeah, you’re usually a lot happier.” Rick told him. 

“I’m trying.” Michael answered.  “I want to be in a better mood when Mom gets home.  I think a nice shower and a change of clothes is a good start.  Call your lady and I promise I’ll be right down.”

“Thanks Mike.” Rick told him.

 

“Brooke? What’s the matter?” Megan asked her boss.  She noticed the tears and she had seen Brooke coming from Ridge’s office.

“I’m fine Megan, don’t worry about me.” Brooke put a smile on her face and turned to face her friend.

“He’s still giving you grief about the changes?” Megan asked.

“That’s Ridge for you.” Brooke sighed.  “Don’t worry, I can handle it.”

“Are you going back to the lab?” Megan asked.

“I think I’ve had enough for today.  I think more than anything I just want to be home with my family.”

“Don’t let him do this to you Brooke.” Megan advised her.

“Too late.” Brooke said with a sad smile.

“When are you coming back in?” Megan asked, changing the subject.

“Not tomorrow.  Michael and I are making the move.  Maybe in two days, maybe three.   They don’t really need me here.”

“Brooke we all need you.  Don’t forget that.” Megan walked up to her and gave her a hug.

“I think I’ll go say goodnight to Thorne.  And thanks Megan.” Brooke hugged her back and then headed to her old office.

“Brooke, don’t let Ridge get you down, you know he’s still going through a lot of his own problems.  You’ve got the world on your side, he’s jealous.”

“Ha!” Brooke gave a mock laugh.  “My husband was in jail, he was brutally beaten, he was accused of something he didn’t do! My whole world was falling apart and I stepped back Megan! I stepped back! This is good for Ridge, not bad! I am so sick of his delicate ego.  I love him, I really do, but there comes a time when I just can’t stand him either!”

“Michael is fine now Brooke and he loves you.  You’re both so happy, you’re moving to a new home, you’re starting a,” Megan turned around to make sure no one was listening in before she continued.  “Brooke you’re having a baby with a man you adore.  You have it all.  You have what I’d give my eyeteeth for.  You’re young, you’re beautiful, you’re happy, you’re talented, you’re rich and you have a wonderful family.  Your troubles are all behind you.  Remember that please.”

“I’ll try.” Brooke promised.  “I will try Megan.”

 

 

Ridge felt her presence before he saw her or before she announced herself.  He looked up and smiled at his wife.  “Doc, I wasn’t expecting you.”

“I was hoping you might like to take your wife out to dinner.” She said before she walked up to him and placed a kiss on his lips.

“I’d love to, in fact that would just about be the only good thing about my day.”

“What happened? Are you still fighting with Brooke?” She asked.

“You know me too well.” He said with a sheepish grin.  Then he frowned at her.  “Why didn’t you tell me Doc?  I don’t think I handled it too well.”

“Tell you what?” She asked in confusion.

“That she’s pregnant.”

“Oh, well Michael thought Brooke would want to tell you herself.  He told me in a session Ridge, it wouldn’t have been right for me to tell you, though it isn’t like they’re hiding it.  I think they didn’t want it to be a factor in her decisions.”

“It already is though, isn’t it?” He asked.

“Yes, I’m sure that’s why she’s cutting back.  I can’t say I blame her.  So what did you do that makes you think you didn’t handle it well?  Did you act jealous?” She asked with a pout.

“I stuck my foot in my mouth Doc.  I said some nasty things, things I didn’t mean, I guess I was blindsided.”

“You were jealous.” She stated.

“Not that again.” He sighed. 

“Well then what did you say?” She asked.

“I said it wasn’t too late to get rid of it.” Ridge looked down in shame.

“You what?  Ridge! How could you say something like that to her?”

“I don’t know, I don’t know Doc.  It’s the whole thing with the business.  I’m just so angry around her.  I guess I was just trying to knock her off her high horse.  But I didn’t mean it.”

“They are our friends Ridge and they are so very happy, just like we were when we had our children.  Do you have any idea what this means to Brooke? She never had a child while she was in a happy marriage, this is something she’s wanted all her life.”

“With me.” Ridge mumbled.

“I heard that!” Taylor said sharply.

“It’s what you keep telling me isn’t it?”

“Yes, she did want a child with you, but not now, not since she met Michael.” She looked at him carefully.  “Ridge, I have to ask you something, something very serious and I need an honest answer.” Taylor said as her blue eyes seemed to get deeper and darker.

“I am NOT in love with Brooke.” He moaned.

“Is there any chance that this baby is yours?” She blindsided him.

 

 

“You wore yourself out, just like I knew you would.” Thorne complained.  “I warned you Brooke, I told you it was too soon. Do you want to take chances with this baby? I don’t think so, okay.”

“I’m not taking chances and I didn’t wear myself out.  Ridge just got to me again.  That’s why I’m leaving.”

“I wish you’d just steer clear of him Brooke.” Thorne took her hand in his.  “Things aren’t right with him, he’s angry, he’s jealous and I don’t even know what else is his problem.  Please promise me you won’t let yourself get into it with him again.”

“Or what?” She giggled softly.

“Or I’ll call Michael.” He warned her.  Brooke frowned, squinted and turned away.  “I mean it Brooke.”

“What am I? A child?” She asked.

“You’re not acting like a sane, mature woman.” He turned her back to him.  “I know you and Ridge have a deep history, I know you’re connected, but at this point in your pregnancy you’re better off not dealing with him unless someone else is around.  Me, Dad, Mike, Taylor any of us, just don’t confront him, please.”
“You really think he’d hurt me?” She asked.

“Not physically, but he’s already hurt you emotionally and you don’t want that, not in the early stages of this pregnancy.”

“You’re right.” She agreed.  “When did you get so smart?”

“I’ve always been smart, that’s why you gave me this job okay?” 

“Yes, you have.” She smiled.  “I’m glad I have my friend back Thorne.”

“So am I.” He agreed.  They both turned at the sound of the phone. 

“I should go.” Brooke told him.

“Wait, let me just get this and I’ll walk you to your car.” He answered her.  She sat down as he reached for the phone.  “Thorne Forrester.” He held the phone away and whispered to Brooke. “It’s Milan.”

“I gotta go.” She told him.  “You take the call, I’m fine honey. I’ll see you in a couple of days.” She gave him a kiss on the cheek and left her old office. 

 

 

“Hi baby.” Amber said as she cuddled up to Rick.  “Thanks for asking me.”

“You’re my girl.” He answered with a kiss. 
“I like that.” She smiled.  She lay her head on his shoulder.  “Does Brooke know you invited me?”

“Mike told me to.” Rick assured her.  “It’s fine, Mom is getting better about it, ever since you made dinner that time.”

“I like him, he’s really good for Brooke.” Amber told him.  “Hey, you need help?”

“Yeah, I was supposed to make salad but I called you and then I called Chuck and well.” He shrugged. 

“We can make one together.” She grinned.  “Get me a nice sharp knife.” She instructed him as she picked out a plump, ripe tomato.

 

 

 

“What the hell kind of question is that Taylor?” Ridge angrily asked his wife.  “Of course it’s not my baby! I told you that nothing happened.  What will it take to make you trust me again?”

She looked at him with skepticism in her eyes.  “You always dance around it Ridge.”

“Why did you ask me if you weren’t going to believe me?” He questioned her.  “I was totally honest with you about that night. I didn’t pretty it up, I didn’t dance around anything. I told you Brooke and I kissed and started undressing and I told you we both realized how stupid it was.”

“I wish I could trust you Ridge, but I keep thinking about Morgan.”

“Morgan?” He shouted.  “Damn it Taylor, this has nothing to do with Morgan!”

“I know, and I also know that Brooke always meant more to you than Morgan did and I don’t like your attitude about Brooke’s pregnancy, it’s setting off all kinds of alarms!”

“Damn it Taylor this is not fair!  I didn’t do anything but be honest with you! I don’t deserve this!”

“It seems to me that every single conversation we have lately it always comes back to you and your feelings for everyone but me!” She shouted.

“Stop it!” He grabbed her arms.  “Doc, just stop it.  Let’s not fight about this.  Come on, you came to have dinner with me.  Let’s forget this entire conversation and start acting like a happily married couple.  What do you say?”

“Acting?” She asked.

“Doc!” He moaned.  “Are you going to jump on every poor choice of words I make?”

“No.” She frowned.  “Can you leave?” She asked.

“Let me have five minutes to finish the changes I’m working on.” He told her.  “Why don’t you go say hi to Mom?”

“I think I’ll just sit here and wait.” She took a seat next to his desk and crossed her legs.  Ridge tried to work on his sketch, but his concentration was shot.  Finally he threw down the pad. 

“I give up! Let’s go eat.” He told her.

 

 

“Michael?” Brooke called out as she walked into the house.  She had seen her car parked outside so she knew he was home.  “Michael?” She called again as she headed into the kitchen.  “Honey, I’m so glad you’re………Amber.” She stopped and a deep frown crossed her face.

“Hello Mrs. Forrester, um Copeland.  How are you?” Amber smiled and looked to Rick for support.

“I’m fine Amber.” Brooke told her.  “Are you and Rick staying for dinner?” She asked.

“If it’s okay with you.” Amber answered.

“A perfect ending to a perfect day.” Brooke sighed.  “Where is Michael?” She asked Rick.

“Taking a shower.” Rick winked.  “And he didn’t seem much happier than you.  Maybe you can go cheer each other up.” He suggested.

“Rick!” Brooke blushed. But she grinned and put down her purse on the counter.  “Maybe you can turn the grill down, we might not be down too quickly.”

 

 

Brooke smiled when she heard the water still running in the shower.  “Good, we both need this.” She said softly.  She quickly removed her clothes and then walked into the bathroom.  She stood and stared at her handsome husband in the glass enclosed shower stall.  Even after all this time married he still took her breath away.  Her smile broadened as she opened the door.  “I’m glad you’re still here.” She told him as she put her arm around his waist.  She was stunned as he grabbed her wrist and pulled her into his arms.  His mouth crushed hers in a deep, hard kiss and his arms held her tightly against his body.  “Wow.” She gasped when she finally caught her breath.  “And I thought that I was the one who needed this.”

“I’m sorry.” He kissed her forehead and then her nose.  “I had one hell of a day and believe me, this is the only thing that could save it.”

“I’m so glad to be in your arms even Amber in my kitchen doesn’t bother me.” She laughed.

“Oh Brooke, God how I need you.” He once more pulled her tightly against him.  She tried to relax in his arms but she could feel the tension radiating from him.

“What happened? Do you want to tell me about it?” She asked him. “Or maybe just make love to me?” She meekly suggested.

“I don’t think I’m up to the task right now.” He admitted.  “But please, just let me hold you so I know there is something good and real in the world.”

“There is plenty good and real.” She touched his face.  “You, me, our baby, our families.  Most of all our love.”

“Keep telling me.” He pulled her tighter, but allowed his hand to slide down to her belly.  He caressed her softly and gently.  “I can feel it, I can really feel it.” He lowered his lips to hers and kissed her again.

“I’m getting a bit bigger, I can feel it in my clothes, they’re getting tighter, but can you really feel the difference?” She asked.

“I know every inch of you.” He smiled and looked down at the tiny mound.  “Our baby is growing inside you Brooke, it’s a miracle, it really is.”  He closed his eyes and pulled her closer.

“Are you going to tell me what happened?” Brooke asked.

“I don’t want to spoil it.”

“Nothing you could ever tell me could spoil anything.  Don’t you know we’re one Michael?”

“Yeah.” He sighed.  “You’re right, but it’s not important, not anymore.”

“Michael! No secrets, we both promised.”

“Let me wash your back.” He smiled at her and finally released her.

“You’re avoiding the subject.” She pouted, but moaned in pleasure as he let the soft sponge move up and down her back.

“I saw Janet Wells.” He told her.  “It didn’t go well.  I pretty much begged her and she pretty much told me I was a piece of shit.”

“Oh Michael.” She felt tears well in her eyes.  “I’m so sorry.”

“You have nothing to be sorry for sweetheart, I did it all, you made me the man I am today, the man Janet refuses to see.”

“Oh Michael, you were always this man, you’re just listening to the wrong people.”

“It’s not going to help Jason.” He rubbed his eyes with the back of his hand.

“Then we’ll help him in another way.  We’ll hire more detectives, we’ll find his family Michael and when we do, they’ll let you see him, I just know it.”

“God I love you.” He smiled and kissed her.  “You always say the things I need to hear.  Colin.” He said suddenly.  “I need to talk to Colin.”

“Michael? Why?” Brooke asked in fear.  “Did something happen?” She couldn’t think of any reason he would need a defense lawyer and she was terrified.

“Oh no.” He pulled her back to him, seeing her fear.  “It’s not that, it’s just that I sort of went off on everyone today and Colin had said I should get some anger management and I was thinking that maybe he’s right.  Anyway I wanted to ask him whom he would recommend.  I’m sorry I scared you.”

“I don’t think you need it, you had a right to be angry.” Brooke smoothed his hair and gently stroked his face.

“You weren’t there.” Michael said with a chuckle.  “I um, trashed my desk, everything went flying.  It was pretty pathetic.”

“Oh Michael.” She gave him a tender kiss.  “I’m sure you didn’t mean it.  But when Storm comes home we can ask him if he knows when Colin will be in town.”

“I can call him in San Francisco.” Michael told her.  “And I think maybe I should call Taylor again.”

“I’m not sure that’s a good idea.” Brooke frowned.

“She helped me Brooke.”

“But she’s too close, and Ridge and I had a run in today and I just think maybe it’s not such a great idea for you to be burdening her with your problems in the middle of all this.”

“Taylor is trustworthy Brooke, what I tell her is in confidence, you know that.”

“But it’s hard on her.  She and Ridge aren’t exactly having an easy time of it.  I’m thinking of all of us.”  She answered sadly.  “I don’t want to lose her friendship either and she might feel strangely talking to me after she has a session with you.”

“I suppose you’re right.” Michael reluctantly admitted.  “Maybe one more session and then if I feel I still need to talk to someone I can ask her for a referral.”

“That works for me.” She smiled.  She ran her hand down his arms.  “Now are you sure that I can’t get you in the mood?”

“We have Rick and Amber and I imagine Bridget downstairs, Storm should be home any minute.” He said, listing his objections.

“And I already told them to turn down the grill.” She laughed.  “They understand we have needs.”

“Ummmm, and desires?” He asked with a kiss.

“Deep desires.” She agreed as she reached down to stroke him. 

“You do have a way with me woman.” He smiled at her.  “You can always brighten my worst mood.”

“I love you.” She stated.  “With all my heart and soul, I love you.”

“And I love you more.” He said with a kiss.  “Let’s get out of this shower and dry off.”

“Too late.” Brooke said in a sexy tone.  “I’m already soaking wet.”

“I’ll bet you are.” He laughed.  “I’ll just bet you are.”

“Michael I’m sorry that happened today, I really am.” She touched him gently and kissed him once more. 

“I overreacted.” He admitted.  “I mean it hurt, it really hurt hearing it again, but it’s not like it wasn’t something I had already known and expected.” He let out a deep sigh.  “So what happened with Ridge today?  You seemed to need release almost as much as I do.”

“Maybe even more.” She admitted.  “We argued. He said things he shouldn’t have said.”

“What?” He growled. 

“It’s not important, he didn’t mean them and he said he was sorry.  It’s just that it’s so hard to deal with him anymore.  Things I thought would please him only anger him and there’s just no getting through to him.  I told him about the baby.”

“Taylor hadn’t?” Michael asked.

“No, and I guess I wish she had.  But you’re right, she is too professional to do that.”

“What was his reaction? Was he jealous?” Michael asked. 

“This isn’t going to happen for us right now is it?” Brooke asked, seeing his ardor gone from his face. 

“I’m sorry, I really needed to blow off steam.  I promise we’ll be fine when everyone else is gone.”

“That works.” She smiled at him.  “Let’s talk while we get dressed.” 

“Yeah.” Michael agreed as he turned off the water.  “So what did he say?  What got you so upset?”

Brooke stepped out of the shower and grabbed two thick towels.  She handed one to Michael and wrapped the other one around herself.  “He was jealous.” She admitted.

“Of us? Of me? Of it not being him?” Michael asked.

“All of the above I think.” Brooke told him.  They went into the bedroom and Brooke opened the closet.  “We need to pack a bag or two to take with us.”

“Stop changing the subject.” Michael warned.

“He and Taylor aren’t as happy as we are, even with all our problems and distractions Michael, they just don’t have what we have.”

“Not many people do.” He smiled at her.  “Okay, so he was jealous, but what did he say to upset you?”

“Nothing in particular.” She lied.  She knew rehashing it would only anger Michael.  “I just didn’t like that he wasn’t happy for me.  And then he made it clear he wasn’t happy with my business decisions either.  I can’t please the man!”

“This is the only man you have to worry about pleasing.” Michael reminded her with a point to himself.

“You’re easy to please.” She laughed.

“Ya think?” He teased. 

“All it takes is this.” She dropped her towel.  His eyes lit up and he smiled at her.  “And a little of this.” She walked up to him and kissed him, rubbing her body against his. 

“I’m a slut, what can I say.” He laughed even harder.  Then he turned serious and looked deeply into her eyes.  “Thank you Brooke.  You’ve tamed the beast in me again.”

“It was my pleasure.” She honestly answered.

 

“Wow, what happened to you?” Amber asked Bridget as she joined them in the kitchen.

“Nothing!” She answered defensively. 

“You look like crap Bridget.  Are you sick?” Amber pressed.

“I’m fine.” She shot back.  “Just leave me alone Amber.”

“What’s going on here?” Rick walked in from the deck.  “Budge? Are you okay? You don’t look good.”

“Are you both done dissing me?” She asked sarcastically. 

“Sorry.” Rick apologized.  “But you don’t look like yourself.”

“I have a hangover if that’s alright with you!”

“It’s fine with me!” Rick threw up his arms.  “But I don’t think Mom will be exactly thrilled.”

“If you don’t tell her she won’t even notice.”

“Fine.” Rick shrugged. 

“What are you two doing here?” Bridget asked.  “Where’s Mom?”

“She and Mike are showering together.” Amber giggled. 

“Don’t they ever stop?” Bridget frowned and flopped down at the table.  “You’d think they could live two seconds without sex!”

“Nothing wrong with a healthy sex life, right honey?” Amber put her arm around Rick’s waist. 

“Nothing at all.” Rick agreed.  “But not for Mommy’s little baby.”  He jokingly put his arm around Bridget’s shoulder.  “You need to stay a pure young thing Budge.”

“Shut up!” Bridget shot back at him.

“Leave her alone Rick.” Amber defended the girl. “No one expects her to stay a virgin!”

“I was joking.” Rick blushed.  “But I think Mom does think she’ll be a virgin till her wedding day.” He added with and embarrassed laugh.

“Can we PLEASE change the subject?” Bridget stood and stomped her foot.  “Like talk about your own sex life thank you!”

“Sorry Budge, don’t get so sensitive.” Rick flushed again.

“Who’s sensitive?” Brooke asked as she and Michael entered the room, arm in arm.  “Hi honey.” She smiled at her daughter.

“No one.” Bridget pouted and stared hard at Michael, almost daring him to say something. 

“So, is the salad made?” He asked Rick. 

“Salad’s in the fridge and grill is heating up.” Rick informed him.

“Good, all we need is Storm.” Michael announced.

“You came down awfully quickly.” Amber noted.

“Just showered and changed.” Brooke laughed. 

“Can we please just stop it?” Bridget shouted.

“What’s wrong honey? Aren’t you feeling well?” Brooke innocently asked her daughter.  All eyes immediately turned towards Bridget, awaiting her reply.

 

Felicia almost jumped when the door opened and Joey walked in.  She wrung her hands together nervously, not saying a word.  He saw her discomfort and gave her a little smile.  “Hi.” He said.  He walked to the couch and sat down. 

“I guess I shouldn’t be here, but I just didn’t want to leave it like that, you know, without saying anything I mean.” Felicia told him.  She was looking down at her feet, unable to face him.

“It’s okay.” He told her.  “You have every right to be here.”

“No, it’s your place.”

“Felicia.” He said softly.  “What happened?”

“I don’t know.” She said honestly.  “I didn’t think you’d stay away all night.  But I guess it gave us both time to think.”

“I guess things happened too fast.  I’m sorry, I never meant to upset you.” He kept hoping she would look at him, but she couldn’t seem to gather the nerve. 

“I’ll pack up my things.” She said.  Finally she looked up at him.

“No.  Don’t.” He told her.

Felicia’s heart jumped to her throat.  He didn’t want it to be over.  She held her breath, waiting for his next words, hoping for some of her own. 

“I got a place to stay.  You keep the apartment, I know you don’t want to go back to your mother’s house.” He finally answered.  Felicia felt like a balloon deflating, but she hid it well.

“That’s not right.  This is your home.”

“I know it’s not much, but you keep it as long as you want, really, I’d feel a lot better about it.  I’ll just get some clothes out of the way and then you decide.  The furniture comes with the rent.  You can use the TV and stuff.  I’ll get any other junk out of your way if you decide to keep it.  At least it’s a start, you can stay till you find someplace more you, you know?”

“Ttthat’s very nice of you.” She fought to hold back her tears.  She vowed to herself she’d never let a man make her cry again, and if she did, he would never know it.

“I just wish.” He started and then abruptly stopped.

“What?” She hopefully asked.

“That things had been different.”  He let out a sigh and got up.  “I’ll go pack.” He headed towards the bedroom.

“Joey?” She called out to him.

“Yeah?” He turned back to face her. 

“No regrets okay?”

“Not a one.” He smiled.  And then he went into the bedroom and closed the door.

 

 

“It seems like I’m always asking this lately but are we alright?” Ridge questioned his wife.

She looked at him from across the table.  Lifting her glass she took a sip of the ruby red wine before answering.  “It’s not that simple.”

“Why does everything have to be hard Taylor?”

“I’m not saying that it does.” She looked around the room of the familiar Café Russe.  She and Ridge had shared so many wonderful times here, it was filled with good memories.  They tended to soften her stance.  “I love you, you love me, in that regard we’re fine.”

“What else is there?” He wondered.

“The way we both relate to everyone and everything else, our family and friends, our jobs, our responsibilities, our pasts.  Ridge things haven’t been right for a long time.  I just see this thing with Brooke pushing us backwards and it scares me.  I love you, I want my life to be with you, I don’t want all these complications but things changed and we’ve both changed and until we can learn to fit together there will always be this uncomfortable aura surrounding us.”

“This is because of Morgan? Her baby? Brooke? Michael? Tell me Doc, because I think I’ve been trying really hard to fix everything.”

“It’s all of that and none of it too.  We let Morgan come between us.”

“That’s over. She’s dead.”

“We let Blake come between us.” She said softly.

“Not anymore.  He’s not an issue.” Ridge insisted.

“And Brooke.  It’s so difficult now.  In a way it was easier before we were friends, I probably would have been happy to see you two at odds, but the friendship has taught me a lot about both of you.  I’m honestly not willing to give either one of you up and you’re both so damn stubborn.”

“Logan and I will work it out, I’ll do it for you Doc.”

“Why are you so upset about her pregnancy?” She asked.

“You tell me.  I didn’t think I was.  I think it was about how she is letting her pregnancy lead her into bad business decisions.  I’m happy she’s happy. She and Mike can have a thousand kids, I don’t care as long as she doesn’t screw up Forrester.”

“And that’s really all it is?” Taylor wondered.

“Sometimes you being a shrink is a bad thing. You over analyze everything.”

“You can’t deny that I have a right to worry Ridge, not with you admitting to what happened with Brooke.”

“It was when you and I were fighting over Blake and Brooke and Mike were having problems, we were both vulnerable, but we both knew enough to stop it.  It wouldn’t have gone any further Taylor, I promise you that.  No other woman will ever take me from you.  You have my word.”  He took her hand in his brought it to his mouth and kissed it.  “I love you so much Taylor, never, never doubt that, please.”

“I love you too.” She smiled as tears welled in her eyes.  “I’ve always loved you.”

 

 

“I’m fine and would you all just leave me alone!” Bridget complained.

“Sorry.” Brooke laughed.  “You just look like you may be coming down with a cold or something, excuse a mother for being concerned.”

“Sorry.” Bridget muttered. 

“I’m going to get the meat out and tenderize it.” Michael said, just to change the subject.  “I got filet mignon, chicken breasts and lobster tails.  Anyone have any special marinades in mind?”

“Yum.” Amber smiled.  “Anything you do will be perfect Mike.”

“Why thank you Amber.” He winked at her and turned to his wife.  “How about you sweetheart, anything sound good, or bad?”

“So far no cravings and nothing makes me sick either.” She laughed.  “So I’ll leave it up to you too.”

“Okay.  That makes it easy.” Michael told them.  “We have the salad, the main course and I got some nice baking potatoes.  I’ll wrap them and put them on the grill.”

“Let me.” Amber volunteered. 

“I’ll help you Amber.” Brooke announced, surprising everyone. 

“And what can I do?” Storm asked as he and Colin walked in.

“Stormy.” Brooke smiled.  “Oh my Colin, how nice to see you again.  We were just talking about you.  What brings you to town? Business or pleasure?” 

Michael watched the uncomfortable looks between Storm and Colin and he frowned.  “Is something wrong?” He asked.

“Not at all.” Colin answered.  “So what made me a topic of conversation?”

“Anger management.” Michael sheepishly answered.  “I had a little explosion today.  I’d really like to talk to you about it if you don’t mind.”

“Anytime.” Colin told him.  “Um, I have something I’d like to talk to you all about too.” He started but stopped with the look from Storm.  “But later will do I guess.”

“Is there something legal involved Mike?” Storm asked his brother in law. 

“Yes and no.  I guess.  I just, um.”

“Why don’t we go out and help you with the cooking and we can talk?” Storm suggested. He looked at Colin and gave him a hard stare.
“Uh yeah.” Colin agreed, not sure what Storm was up to. 

“Okay.” Michael turned to Brooke.  “You ladies wrap the potatoes and bring them out when you’re done.  Storm, you and Colin come on out while I check the grill.”  He gave Brooke a quick kiss and led the two men outside.  Once they were out of Brooke’s hearing range Michael turned to them both.  “Okay, what’s up?  What don’t you want Brooke to hear?  Did something go wrong?  Was it the test results?  The charges?”

“This is personal.” Storm told him.  “I just thought we could talk to you first.”

“Talk to me?” Michael asked. 

“Look, you made some assumptions the last time we went out.” Storm began.

“And I’m sorry.” Michael told him.  “I didn’t mean to offend you.  I thought we were past this.”  He looked at Colin.  “Look if someone else said something it wasn’t from me.  I swear I haven’t said a word to anyone.”

“You were right.” Storm told Michael as he took Colin’s hand. 

“I was what?” Michael then realized what they were telling him.  “Shit.  I knew it! I could tell there was something a lot deeper than just business partners.” He smiled and held out his hand to Storm.  “I’m glad, I am, I mean if this is what makes you happy and all.” He blushed, not sure what to say next.  “Um, is this new?”

“It’s been a long, long time.” Colin said with a grin.

“I just don’t know how to approach Brooke.” Storm explained.  “So Colin convinced me to talk to you first.”  He looked at his partner.  “This is hard for me, I’ve been hiding it for a long time, I’m not even sure now how I’m going to handle being out in the open.”

“Some people will judge you.” Michael said honestly.  “And people will be shocked, including Brooke.” He warned him.  “But she loves you and she wants you happy.  Are you?”

“Yes.” Both men said at the same time.  Then they both laughed. 

“It feels good not having to hide, and yet.” Storm stopped.  “Will you help us tell her?”

“Do you want the kids to know too?” Michael asked.

“I’m through lying.” Storm told him.  “I almost lost him.” He grabbed Colin’s hand again.  “I can’t let that happen again, so yes, I need the whole family to know.”

“I think we should talk to Brooke alone, without the kids, you know how emotional she is Storm and even more so now.” Michael pointed out.

“Why now Mike?” Colin asked. “Is this to do with what happened to you today?”

Michael looked to Storm.  “Didn’t you tell him?” He asked.

“We’ve had a lot on our minds.” Storm explained.  He looked at Colin.  “Brooke and Mike are having a baby.”

“What?” Colin looked puzzled.  He turned to Michael.  “I was under the impression that you er, were a bit apprehensive to say the least.”

“We were careless one night, when I first came home.  We got our miracle, and thank God I’ve gotten the good reports, though I am going to continue to be tested.”  Michael told him.  “But one thing is true Colin, there is no baby that have ever been more wanted than this one.”  His smile showed Colin how true the statement was.

“I’m happy for you both.” Colin reached over to shake his hand.  “Congratulations Daddy.” He smiled.

“Thanks Colin.  You have no idea how much I look forward to that title.” He laughed. 

“So before we talk to Brooke, do you want to tell me about what happened?” Colin asked him.

“Janet Wells.” Michael said with a deep sigh.  “I saw her today and I pretty much got on my hands and knees and begged her to reconsider.”

“It’s not her call Mike.” Colin reminded him.

“No, but she could help us, she just refuses to believe me.”

Colin put his hand on Michael’s shoulder.  “Michael you didn’t touch her did you?” He asked.

“No.” Michael shook his head.  “I begged, I pleaded and then I went into my office and cleared my desk.  Look, Colin, I know I lost, but I also know that it isn’t fair and we can’t find him a family and I really love this kid.  It’s so damn unfair that we have a really good home for him, a stable home, and they won’t even look at us.”

“Have you spoken to Bryan lately?” Storm asked. 

“Last week.” Michael confirmed.  “No luck yet.  He keeps talking leads but when I ask him to show me some movement he uses that typical lawyer mumbo jumbo.” He looked at both men.  “Sorry.”

“I know it’s frustrating.  Maybe I can help.” Colin volunteered. 

“Kinda hard from San Francisco.” Michael kicked at a tuft of grass. 

“I’ve moved to LA.” Colin smiled.  “We’re for real Mike.”  Colin pulled Storm closer. 

“I think I’ll go get Brooke.  I don’t want to keep this from her any longer.” Michael told them.  “Are you ready?” He asked.

“No, but I know I have to do it.” Storm admitted.

“You’ll be fine, she loves you Storm, she does.” Michael gave him a hug.  “I’ll be right back.”

 

Eric got up from his chair and approached his wife.  He was stunned by her appearance as she came down the stairs.  Instead of her customary pants suit she was wearing a soft mauve skirt with a matching jacket.  Underneath was a blouse in a darker, complimentary shade of mauve.  Her hair was styled to perfection and she was wearing her best pearls.  “Are you going out?” He asked.

“As a matter of fact, I am.” She told him.

“May I ask where?”

“Dinner with a friend.” She said, giving him a vague answer.

“Must be a special friend.  You look lovely.” 

“Thank you.” She smiled softly. 

“You’re not going to tell me who this friend is?” Eric pressed.

“You don’t know this friend.” She said with a sly smile.

“Stephanie? Is this a date?” Eric challenged her.

“Well, I’m not sure.” She said honestly.  “I’ll let you know tomorrow.”  She picked up her purse.  “Don’t wait up.” She added as she left the house. 

 

 

“What’s going on?” Brooke asked as Michael led her outside.  “I really wanted to find out what’s up with Bridget, she’s acting very odd.  Did you notice?” She asked.

“She seemed okay to me.” He lied.  “But you can talk to her later.  I need you with me right now.”

“Something is wrong isn’t it?” She asked as she looked at Storm and Colin who were waiting by the grill.  Both men looked nervous and preoccupied.  “Michael? Please tell me.  Are you having legal problems again?  Is that why Colin is here?”

“No, honey everything is fine, but Storm and Colin want to talk to us about something.” He squeezed her hand.

“I’m scared.” She looked Michael in the eye.  “Michael, I’m scared.”

“Don’t be sweetheart, I promise you, everything is alright.”

 

 

“Budge, what is with you?” Rick asked his sister.  “You’re being such a brat.”

“If Mike hadn’t insisted I be here I’d be in bed so just leave me alone!” She shouted at them.

“Is that a motorcycle?” Amber asked as she c*cked her head towards the front of the house.

“A bike?” Bridget whispered.  “I’ll go check.” She ran out of the kitchen so fast that neither Rick nor Amber had a chance to say another word to her.

“Maybe it’s her boyfriend.” Amber suggested.

“Mom’ll love that.” Rick said sarcastically.

“Hey, it may get her off our case.” Amber smiled and kissed him.

“Good point.” Rick smiled back.

 

 

Bridget opened the door before Joey had a chance to ring the bell.  She looked at him with a hard, angry stare.  “What do you want?”

“Can I talk to you?” Joey asked her.

“Not much to say is there?”

“I think there’s plenty to say.” He told her.  “You wanna go for a ride or something?”

“Oh that worked so well last time.” She said sarcastically.

“I just don’t want to have Mike and your mother asking questions.” He said as he nervously looked past her into the house. 

“They’re in the backyard.  What do you want Joey?”

“I wanted to apologize.” He told her. 

“For what?” She asked.

“For everything.  For bringing you in the first place.  For buying beer and Jack.  For dumping you off alone and not coming in.  I suppose Mike wants my head on a platter.”

“He doesn’t know I was with you.” She sighed.  “They weren’t home when I got home, they spent the night out.”

“So they don’t even know I got you drunk?” He asked.

“You didn’t get me drunk, I got myself drunk, but no, they think I had a party.”

“Phew.” He smiled.  “Thanks for covering for me.”

“It had nothing to do with you.” She frowned.  “But if that’s what you needed to know, now you know it.  They don’t know anything about you.”

“Bridget, I’m really sorry.  I was really in a bad place, I guess I still am.  I shouldn’t have dragged you into it.  Friends?” He asked.

Tears filled her eyes as she thought of how different the whole experience could have been should have been.  “I’m not a child.” She said softly.

“I know.” He touched her cheek.  “That’s the problem.  You’re a very beautiful, very special young woman and I just shouldn’t have been alone with you.  Not in the shape I was in, or the shape you were in either.  But there was no excuse for me leaving you all alone.  I should have faced the music and stayed with you until my brother got home and I’m sorry.” By this time the tears were streaming down her cheeks.  Joey was worried about her and he pulled her into an embrace.  “Bridget please don’t cry.” He begged her. 

“It’s okay, I won’t let them know you have anything to do with anything.” She sniffled.

“Maybe, maybe we should.  Bridget I never meant to hurt you like this.  If I did I swear I wouldn’t have left.”

“Go home Joey, I’m fine.” She disengaged herself from his arms.  “Go home to your girlfriend.”

“Are we friends?” He asked hopefully. 

“Fine, just go.” She told him.

“Bridget talk to me.  Yell at me if you want to but talk to me.”

“I’m okay.” She sighed again.  “Call me in a week or something.  I’m just not feeling well tonight.  I just can’t handle this tonight.”

“You’re right.” He told her.

“I know, so just go.”

“You’re not a child at all.” He held onto her hand.  “I just wish I was a little younger or you were a little older or that Mike wasn’t my brother.  I really do.” He leaned up to her and kissed her softly on the lips.  “I’ll talk to you soon okay?”

“Okay.” She said in a whisper.  Then with a fresh river of tears she closed the door, leaning against it from the inside.  “Oh Joey, why couldn’t it have been you?”

Keith Ehlers stood up as his companion walked into Buca’s Restaurant.  He smiled at her.  She looked lovely.  It had been a long time since he had been on a date and he was excited.  “Stephanie, you look beautiful.” He took both of her hands in his.  “Thank you so much for agreeing to join me.”

“And thank you for asking me.” She said with a broad smile.  “What a lovely place this is.” She looked around the intimate Italian restaurant.  

“You’ve never been here?” Keith asked her.

“No I haven’t.  In fact, I never even knew it existed.”

“I hope you like Italian.” Keith said nervously. He felt like a schoolboy on his first date.

“I adore it.” She assured him.  “My husband and I usually go to.” She blushed and stopped.

“Husband?” Keith asked.

“Estranged husband.” She assured him.  “A habit, calling him that.  Eric and I were together a long, long time.”

“Yes.” He commented.  “I remember you told me you were separated.”

“And you’re a widower.” She told him. 

“Yes, but not a recent one.” He reminded her.

“That’s right.” She smiled.

“Here you go.” He said as he held out her chair for her.  Stephanie sat down and he took his own seat.  “I ordered some sparkling water for us until we decided what to have.  I thought wine would be nice but I didn’t know if you preferred red or what.”

“It depends on what I’m eating.” She laughed.  “But I enjoy both.”

“As do I.  They have wonderful food here.  Perhaps we can share an antipasto?” He suggested.  “Or would you prefer perhaps the clams casino or the shrimp scampi, both are wonderful appetizers.”

“I’m in an adventurous mood, the antipasto sounds good.”  She told him.  “So Keith, tell me, do you have any children?”

Keith turned very quiet and a look of sadness came over his face. 

“Oh dear, have I said something wrong?” Stephanie asked him.

“I had a daughter, a lovely girl named Jessie, she was the spitting image of her mother.”  Then he was lost in thought.  Stephanie wasn’t sure if something had happened to her, or perhaps they were estranged.  But with the newness of her friendship she decided not to press.  If Keith wanted to talk to her about it, he would.  She took a sip of her water and looked at him, waiting to see if he would go on.  He finally did.  “She was killed in an accident, the whole thing was a terrible tragedy.  To this day it’s hard to talk about.  If only she hadn’t gone away, if only I had insisted on her staying with me.” 

“I’m sorry Keith, I didn’t mean to drum up sad memories.”

“It’s alright, you couldn’t have known.  It’s good to talk about her, she was a wonderful daughter.  I miss her very much.”

“And you never had other children?” She asked.

“No.  No others.” He said with reflection.  “How about you? Do you have children?”

“Two son’s and two daughters.” She told him.  “I too lost a daughter, but it was a long time ago and she was born with an illness.  It was still hard though.  Angela.” She sighed.  “Anyway, we have Ridge and Kristen and Thorne and Felicia, all beautiful and very talented children. I also have three grand children, and am hoping for more.  So far only Ridge and his wife have blessed us.”

“Ridge?  Why is his name familiar?” Keith asked. 

“Well, he’s a famous designer, but perhaps you know him through his wife, Taylor, Taylor Hayes Forrester, she’s a doctor herself.”  She said with a sparkle of admiration in her eyes.

“It’s familiar, but I can’t place it.” Keith admitted.  “But there are many doctors and I can’t say I know them all personally, though there are some I wish I didn’t.” He added.

“Taylor is a psychiatrist and a wonderful one, but she isn’t practicing regularly and she doesn’t do hospital work.  She’s raising her family and that takes up most of her time.”

“Admirable.” Keith smiled.  “Your grandchildren, boys or girls?” He asked his date.

“Both.  Thomas is the oldest and the twins, Steffie, after me and Phoebe.” She proudly told him.

“And these are your son Ridge’s children?” He politely questioned.

“Yes, no other children.” She smiled.  “Thorne has had a lot of relationship problems, Kristen had a bad marriage and not good prospects right now.”

“And Felicia?” Keith asked.

“Felicia.” She said sadly.  “No, she won’t be having children.”

“I’m sorry, I can see you don’t want to talk about that.”

“Was your daughter married?  I mean, uh, I uh.” She stuttered.

“I know.” Keith stopped her from further embarrassment. “Jessie never married.  She had a bad relationship herself, just before she died.” He sighed.  “What do you say we find something more happy to talk about?”

“I’d love to.” She readily agreed.

“Like what shall we eat?” He laughed and handed her a menu. 

 

“Alright what’s wrong?” Brooke asked. “Please, something is wrong and you all know what it is.” She looked frantically from Michael to Storm to Colin.

“Let’s sit.” Michael led her to the chaise lounge and sat down.  “Come on Brooke, sit with me.”

“When someone says sit down I know it’s never good news.”

“Sit.” He laughed.  She reluctantly sat next to him.  He put his arm around her.  “Storm wants to tell us something.”

“Storm?” Brooke questioned her brother.  “Is Michael in trouble?”

“No one is in trouble Brooke.” He promised her. 

“Then tell me please.” She begged.

“Wow, this is even harder than I thought it would be.” Storm looked at Colin and then at Michael.  Finally he turned back to Brooke.  “Well, you know I wasn’t very happy when I came back home to LA.”

“Did you lose your job?” Brooke asked with wide eyes.

“Stop interrupting honey.” Michael said with a kiss on her neck. 

“Sorry, go on.” Brooke looked back up at Storm.

“I didn’t lose my job.  I just wasn’t sure where my life was going.  You seemed to be so supportive, you wanted me to stay with you and you wanted me to, well you wanted to set me up and all.”

“Did you have a bad relationship? Is that what this is about? Did a woman break your heart?” She asked him.

“No.” He looked at Colin.  “Damn this is hard.” He said again. “Brooke, I am in love, I am very much in love and I have been for a long, long time.”

“Who is she?” Brooke smiled.  “Are you getting married Storm?  Does her family not like you?  How could they not? You’re so wonderful.”

“Brooke let him talk!” Michael stopped her again.

“You know, he told you didn’t he?” Brooke asked Michael.

“Just let Storm tell you okay, he spoke to me but he needs to tell you.”

“Actually Michael, I told you some of it, not all of it.”

“Oh?” Michael was now confused.  “Then go on please.”

“Brooke, you are always asking me why you never meet my girlfriends.” Storm said softly.

“Will we meet her soon?” She asked.

“You’ve already met the one I am in love with.” Storm informed her.

“Adrienne?” She asked.

“No honey.” Storm laughed.  “Though I tried for you.”

“Not Taylor.  Stormy she loves Ridge, you need to forget her.”

“No, not Taylor.  We had something pleasant once, but that was a mistake, I was trying to forget someone and trying to be someone I wasn’t.  I like her very much but no, it’s not Taylor.”

“I can’t think of anyone else.” Brooke looked at him with a squint.  “Colin? Do you know her? Of course you do, you and Storm have been so close for so, so………………….long.” She said softly.  “No, oh no, no it’s not that, it can’t be that.”

“Brooke.” Michael took her hand.  “Your brother is happy.”

“The word isn’t happy Michael, it’s gay isn’t it?” She said angrily.  “You?” She pointed at Colin.  “I thought you were our friend!”

“I love him very much Brooke, and I am your friend.” Colin walked close to Storm and put his hand on his shoulder. 

“Brooke I’ve been gay as long as I can remember.  I tried to fight it, I tried so hard but I wasn’t happy.  I love Colin and I can’t live without him. Please try and understand.  I need you, I need your support.” Storm begged. 

“I can’t believe this. I can’t.” She looked at Michael as tears streamed down her face.

“He’s the same brother you’ve loved all your life Brooke, but he’s happy now.  He’s not hiding anymore.  And he needs your love.  I know you love him. I know this is a shock, but you’re not prejudice, you have gay friends, you’re in the fashion business for God’s sake.”

“But not my brother!”

“Brooke I know you need time to let this sink in.  Maybe Colin and I should go.”

“Wait, you said there was something I didn’t know.” Michael told him.

“Oh, well maybe this should wait.” Storm looked at Colin.

“No, I don’t think so.  No more secrets, let Brooke take it all in and then she can digest it.” Colin told his lover. 

“What more could there possibly be?” Brooke said sadly. 

“Colin and I needed to make it work this time Brooke.” Storm tried to explain.  “We’ve let people’s attitudes and society tear us apart too many times.  We just needed to cement our love.”

“So what?” She sniffled.  “You bought a house together? Or do you already live together?”

“We’ve lived together on and off since college.” Colin explained.  “But we needed more.”

“What more?” Brooke was almost too scared to ask.

“We made our vows to each other.” Storm told her.  “We were married.”

Brooke opened her mouth in shock, but words wouldn’t come out.  She looked at her equally shocked husband. 

“Say something.” Storm begged. 

“Why? Oh God why?” Brooke sobbed and threw herself into Michael’s arms. 

“I’m sorry.” Michael said to Storm and Colin.  “She’ll come around, she will.”

“Here’s the potatoes!” Amber announced as she walked out to the deck with Rick and Bridget behind her.

“What’s wrong Mom?” Rick asked.

“Not now!” Brooke screamed at them. 

“We better go.” Colin told Storm. 

“No!” Brooke shouted at him.  “You’re not going to throw this in my face and then run out! I won’t let you!”

“Mom?” Bridget looked frightened.  “Is Mike in trouble?”

“No Bridget, but your uncle is! He’s made a mess of his life!” Brooke declared.

“Brooke.” Michael tried to soothe her. 

“I should have listened to you! I should have, you knew all along didn’t you?” She yelled at Michael.

“I suspected, yes.”

“Suspected what?” Bridget begged.

“Your uncle is married Bridget!” Brooke screamed.

“Married.” Bridget let out a sigh of relief.  “Who is she Uncle Storm?”

“She is HIM!” Brooke screamed and pointed at Colin.  “And everyone said I was the one who made all the trouble in the family!” 

“Gay?” Amber whispered to Rick.

“Brooke, calm down.” Michael told his wife.  “You’re getting way too upset.”

“How could you do this? How?” She sobbed at Storm.  Suddenly she turned pale and clutched her stomach.  “Oh my God Michael! The baby!”

 

Changes Part 123 

 

Amber put her arm around Rick’s shoulder and kissed him on the cheek. “She’ll be okay Rick, I just know it.”

“But the baby, they want this baby so much Amber, I don’t know what it will do to her if she loses it.” He said as he held back tears.

“She won’t lose it! Mike won’t let her!” Bridget screamed at them.

“It’s all my fault.” Storm grabbed Colin’s hand as he paced in front of the closed bedroom door. “If I hadn’t have told her nothing would have happened. I did this, I did it.”

“No Storm.” Rick let go of Amber and went to his uncle. “No, if Mom was going to have a bad pregnancy it’s not your fault or mine or anyone else’s we just have to pray that she’s okay and that the baby is okay. But it’s not your fault.”

“She couldn’t handle it, my news shocked her and look! Look!” Storm walked away from the group.

“Maybe we should go.” Colin said to anyone who was listening. “The last thing we ever wanted to do was cause Brooke or Mike any unhappiness.”

“You weren’t even thinking were you?” Bridget said angrily. “You threw it in her face, both of you! And you know what she went through with what happened to Michael! Now you and Uncle Storm are telling her you do THAT for pleasure! And you expected her to be happy about it?”

Colin turned pale as he faced Storm. “I didn’t think, I swear I didn’t think. All I wanted was to see you and your sister being honest with each other.”

“And now she’s going to lose her baby!” Bridget sobbed and ran to Rick. He pulled her into his arms.

“You don’t know that Budge, Mom is strong, we have to have faith.” He told her.

“Rick, shouldn’t someone call an ambulance or something? I mean he just grabbed her and carried her into the bedroom and all, shouldn’t she be seeing a doctor?” Amber pestered.

“Michael IS a doctor.” Rick sighed.

“He’s a plastic surgeon, not an OB/GYN.” Amber protested.

“He knows what he’s doing. He’ll call for her doctor if she needs her.” Rick tried to calm the two girls. “But it doesn’t do any good to throw blame around, all Storm wants is to be happy.”  

 

Michael gently covered Brooke with a light blanket. “I don’t want you to move, not an inch.” He instructed her.

“I’m alright Michael, I guess it was just a cramp, but I was so scared. You know how important this baby is, I was scared.” She reached for his hand and squeezed it. “I’m just glad you were here to make sure I was okay.”

“I want your doctor to examine you, but I don’t want you to get up either. I could call an ambulance or I could drive you but I just.”

“Shhhhhh.” She comforted him. “I’m not even in pain anymore, I overreacted. All the stress, Storm and Colin, I just couldn’t handle it. It just, I mean, I, I.” She started to cry again. “He’s my brother Michael, my handsome big brother and all I ever wanted was to see him settle down with a nice woman and have a family.”

“He has the family that makes him happy Brooke. We can’t make people things that they aren’t. Would you be happier seeing him live a lie for his whole life?” Michael asked.

“Yes.” Brooke said with a pout.

“I don’t believe you.” Michael gave her a chuckle and then stopped and looked at her nervously. “Don’t think about it sweetheart, I just want you to relax and feel better.”

“I feel okay, just sort of tired.” Brooke ran her hand up and down his arm. “I’m sorry I gave you such a scare, I was sure something was wrong. But now I know I’m fine and so is our baby.”

“You weren’t spotting.” Michael told her. “And the craps have ended. You don’t have a fever, your blood pressure is okay considering. I guess we were lucky.”

“Go tell them. I’m sure the kids are frantic.” Brooke instructed her still worried husband.

“I don’t want to leave your side, at least not yet.”

“It was a false alarm, I’m fine, in fact I’m feeling a lot better.”

“Maybe I should get you something to eat or drink?” Michael suggested.

“I lost my appetite.” She told him. “Storm and the scare did that.”

“How about a cup of tea or some juice?” He suggested. “You probably didn’t have lunch did you?”

“I had some yogurt.” Brooke assured him. “But maybe some tea with lemon would be nice.”

“Okay, but please don’t get up.”

“I won’t.” She promised.

Michael leaned over and kissed her softly on the lips. “I love you, I love you both.” He gently touched her belly.

“We love you too.” She smiled. He grinned at her and started to leave when she called out to him. “Michael?”

“What?” He stopped and turned, a look of fear on his face. “Are you in pain again?”

“No.” She shook her head. “Can you ask Storm to come in?”

“I’m not sure that’s a good idea honey. I don’t want you getting all upset.”

“Please. I can’t just leave it like that. Michael I love him, I have to let him know that I love him.”

“He knows.” Michael came back to the bed and sat down again.

“He must think I’m a shrew. Please Michael, just tell everyone that I’m okay and ask Stormy to come in to see me.”

“You promise not to let yourself get overworked?” He asked her.

“I promise.” She smiled. “I have to fix this now, I can’t put it off and I can’t have him thinking he hurt our baby.”

“Okay sweetheart.” He gave her a hug. “You can’t even imagine how proud of you I am.”

“I’m sorry if I disappointed you before.” She said sadly.

“Don’t even think about it.” He smiled and gave her another kiss. “I’ll be back soon.” 

 

“Yeah, yeah, yeah, I’m comin’, hold your horses!” Adrienne shouted as she wrapped the towel around her hair. She tightened the sash on her thick, terry robe and opened the door. “Whatever you’re sellin’ I ain’t buyin’.” Then the look on annoyance left her face to be replaced by a smile. “Oh it’s you Sugar, I didn’t think I’d see you again today.” She told Joey. “Come on in.” She went inside and he followed, shutting her door. He was carrying one suitcase and a large duffel bag.

“Well you said I could. If you’d rather I leave.” He shrugged.

“You’re always welcome here.” She said. She removed the towel and bent over, shaking her thick red mane. “So are ya gonna tell me what happened?”

“I saw them both, just like you told me.” He said like an obedient child.

“I’m not your mama Joey, I was just giving you some good advice. So I guess you and Felicia called it quits huh?” She stood up again and ran her fingers through her still damp hair. “Come into the bedroom with me, I want to hear it all but I’m really runnin’ late.”

“Okay.” He smiled. He put the suitcase and bag on the floor next to the couch and followed her into the bedroom.

“So?” She turned to him. “Who dumped who?”

“I really don’t know.” Joey laughed slightly and sat down on her bed. “It was really strange, neither of us knew what to say, it was like we were two strangers and not two people who had been falling in love. I mean, I feel terrible about it, but I think part of me was relieved. I’m not sure I’m cut out for this commitment stuff like Mike is.”

“Did she cry?” Adrienne asked as she opened the doors to her large, walk in closet.

“No, she was just quiet.” He said pensively. “I told her she could have the apartment, I packed some stuff, we said good bye, no regrets and I left.”

“So it’s truly over?” She asked, pulling out a short black dress. “This?” She held it up in front of her.

“Where and who?” He asked.

“Dinner, Café Russe, Clarke Garrison, sorta mix of business and pleasure. Man is he hot, he looks like a young Rock Hudson, only straight.” She laughed.

“I don’t know him.” Joey confessed. “But that’s a little um, unbusiness.” He answered with a frown. “And yeah, I guess it’s truly over.”

“Ya sad?” She asked. “I mean aside from being relieved.”

“I like her, I like her a lot, so yeah, I’m sad. But the weird thing was, no, never mind, you won’t like it.” He stopped and looked down at his feet.

“Come on Joe, spill.” She pulled a jade green suit out and held that in front of her. “Better?” She asked.

“No!” He laughed. “You’ll look like a schoolmarm in that.”

“Hmmmm.” She frowned.

“You wanna get him into bed or is this mostly business?” Joey asked.

“You sure cut to the chase.” Adrienne howled. “Bed huh? Well, maybe, but not tonight anyway.”

“That gray dress that you wore to that party at Annie’s that time. Something like that.” He suggested.

“Gray dress?” She crinkled her nose. “Oh yeah, I know the one you mean, short, low cut, one sleeve. Yeah, that would work wouldn’t it?” She started searching through the mass of dresses. “So what won’t I want to hear?”

“After I left Felicia I went to Mike’s.”

“Did ya talk to him?” Adrienne asked. “Here! No, that’s not it.” She said with disappointment.

“He was busy, I just spoke to Bridget.” He sighed.

“Is she mad at ya?” She turned.

“I think so. Seems like all the girls in the world are mad at me.”

“I’m not.” She laughed.

“You will be.” He laughed with her. “I kissed her.”

“Idiot!” She yelled. “Joey when are you going to stop leading that kid on?”

“She’s really not a kid.” He pouted. “She’s special.”

“She’s jailbait, and she’s Mike’s kid!” She walked to him and put one hand on each of his shoulders. “You can’t be doin’ this Joe. Mike will kill you, Brooke will kill you, hell, I may even kill you!”

“I wish she was older.”

“But she’s not!” She sharply reminded him.

“I know, I know, I’m not stupid Ade, I’m not going to do anything, but I swear, kissing her was like well, like kissing an angel.” He sighed deeply.

“So much for true love with Felicia.” She said sarcastically. But seeing the pain on his face she gave him a hug. “Maybe you need to lay off the ladies for a bit.”

“Good idea.” He laughed. “So, can I stay with you for a while?”

“Hmmmm, so you don’t consider me a lady?” She laughed. Joey frowned and then smiled at her.  

“You know I do Ade, that’s not what I meant.” He argued.

“You stay as long as you want Sugar.” She kissed him on the cheek and got up. “Now I gotta find that dress!” 

 

After being assured by Michael that Brooke was alright Storm gingerly entered his sister’s bedroom. Brooke was lying on her side, seemingly asleep and Storm was reluctant to disturb her. He was about to turn and leave when Brooke called out to him.

“Storm?” She said softly.

“I thought you were sleeping.” He turned back to her.

“Come here.” She tapped the side of her bed. “We need to talk.”

Storm walked over and sat down. “Brooke I am so sorry. It was so selfish of me, I wasn’t thinking, I wasn’t thinking at all about what you and Michael had been through. I should have done it all differently.”

“How?” She asked. “Is there a right way to tell someone you love that you’re a totally different person than they thought you were?”

“I’m still the same person Brooke. I’m just being open and honest with you.”

“Why didn’t you ever trust me before?” She asked. “Strike that, I guess my reaction is all the answer I need.”

“I don’t blame you for your reaction. I should have trusted you years ago, I should have come to you. I needed someone but I just was scared.”

“And I showed you how right you were didn’t I?” Brooke asked him. Her eyes filled with tears. “Can you forgive me?” She opened her arms to him. “Please?”

“Oh Brooke honey, can YOU forgive me?” He asked as he took her into his arms and held her.

“I love you Storm, I do want you happy. I just wanted, I just wanted so much for you. I wanted you to have kids and a house and a white picket fence and all that.” She sniffled and smiled at him. “Do you love him? Do you really love him?”

“I’ve loved him as long as I can remember Brooke.” He tucked a tendril of her hair behind her ear. “I really hope you can accept us. It’s so important to me. I wasn’t thinking when I told you. I had thrown what happened to Mike out of my mind and he was so fond of Colin and he seemed to accept us and well.”

“I didn’t mean to see you that way. I know you’re not like those animals, but when I think of what they did, it makes me so sick.” She looked at him and the tears started to fall again. “You really don’t like women?” She asked.

“I like women Brooke, but I’m gay. I know this is a disappointment to you and I’m sorry.”

“It’s a shock Storm, that’s all. I do want you happy, I guess I just thought that what would make you happy was something different.”

Storm took her hand and gave it a squeeze. “I tried so hard Brooke. I wanted to be “normal” but for me normal is not being straight. I left Colin, I came here and tried to live the life that you and everyone else wanted for me. But honey, I wasn’t happy, I missed Colin, I was living a lie. But Brooke, I never meant to hurt you and please believe me, I didn’t want any harm to come to your baby.”

“My baby is fine.” She smiled and put his hand on her belly. “I promise you that. I had a cramp, I got scared and I guess I played it up a bit, you know me, the drama queen.” She giggled.

“You would never do that with your baby Brooke. Please don’t try to make yourself look bad to ease my mind.” Storm stroked her hair lovingly.

“You’re right, I was scared and I thought something had happened, but I am fine, the pain is gone, I swear it is.”

“Well you just stay in bed for now, until you see your doctor.” He instructed her.

“I’m married to a doctor Stormy.”

“Mike is a plastic surgeon, not an OB/GYN, you need to see your real doctor. Promise me you will.”

“I will.” She smiled at him. Then she turned serious. “So now what? I mean how do men get married Storm? I thought that was illegal.”

“It’s not really legal or valid, but to us it’s as real as your marriage. Plus there are lots of domestic partner laws now. We’re for real Brooke. I just wonder.” Then he stopped and looked away.

“What?” She asked him, grabbing his hand so he couldn’t walk away. “Stormy what?”

“Will you give Colin a chance? You were pretty cruel to him before Brooke, and that was really unfair, especially with everything he’s done for Michael.”

“It’s just so hard.” She said sadly.

“I love him.” Storm pressed her.

“I know you do.” She sighed. “Can you ask him to come in? I’d like to apologize to him.” 

 

“Are you sure she’s okay?” Bridget grabbed Michael’s arm. “And the baby too?”

“Honey I wouldn’t have left her side if they both weren’t.” He assured her. “It was scary for a while but the cramps stopped and she feels fine, I just want her to rest.”

“Maybe we should make her something to eat.” Amber suggested.

“Brooke isn’t hungry.” Michael said with a sigh. “The news hit her pretty hard, but she said she’d like some tea.”

“Give her some cookies too.” Rick opened a cabinet and pulled out a box. “She likes these shortbread ones.” He handed Michael the box.

“Is Storm in there with her now?” Bridget wondered.

“Yeah he is.” Michael said with a frown. “You know it really shocked me the way she reacted, I never expected it. Brooke has always been pretty liberal.”

“Well this is different Mike, this is our uncle, her brother.” Rick quickly pointed out.

“I understand it being a shock Rick, but she really jumped on him and on Colin and frankly I owe them both my life.”

“Just imagine if you had found out your brother was gay.” Rick suggested. “I don’t think you’d be all that calm either.”

“There is nothing Joey could do that would shock me.” Michael laughed.

“Joey is not gay!” Bridget said defensively.

“Whoa Budge! I was just making a point.” Rick looked at Amber who shrugged.

“You’re right Bridget, he’s not gay and that probably would have shocked me, but you’re scaring me. I don’t like the way you were so quick to defend him. I don’t want you hanging with him, not after all that happened with him and Sara.”

“Rick screwed Sara too! Am I not supposed to see him either?” Bridget said defiantly.

“Let’s not overreact.” Michael shook his head.

“Joey rides a bike doesn’t he?” Rick asked Michael. Bridget flushed and turned away.

“Yeah he does. How do you know and why do you ask?” Michael wondered.

“I think Adrienne mentioned it, I just was thinking not too many gay bikers.” Rick laughed but shot a look at his sister.

“Well, Joe isn’t gay, he’s pretty much like I was, a womanizer. Maybe he’ll meet the right lady and turn his life around, but until that happens I’d like to stay pretty clear of him.” Michael explained.  

 

Colin was nervous as he walked into the bedroom with Storm. He understood Brooke’s pain and shock and he was frightened that he could do hard to her baby. He didn’t want to do anything that would cause her any more distress, but he also wanted her to understand. He looked at her as she gave him a tiny smile.

“Come here.” She told him. “I promise I won’t bite.”

“Brooke are you okay?” He asked with deep concern. He still stood at the doorway, not ready to approach the bed.

“I’m fine, please come over and talk to me. I know I hurt you, I know I hurt both of you. I’d just like to see if we can make it better somehow.” She tapped the bed next to her. “Please?” She begged. Colin smiled and walked over, Storm in tow. “Storm, give me few minutes alone with Colin please.” Brooke gave Storm a hopeful look.

“Are you sure?” He asked.

“I’m positive.”

“I won’t do anything to upset her.” Colin promised his partner.

“I know that.” Storm looked deeply into his eyes and then pulled him into a hug.

“We’ll get through this.” Colin told Storm softly. “I know we will.” He patted him on his back. “Now let me speak to Brooke.”

Storm gave a reluctant look to Brooke. “I’m fine Storm, I am.” She assured him. “We won’t be long. Go eat, you must be starved.”

“I’ll be right outside.” Storm told them both, and then he left the bedroom.

“So here we are.” Colin sat on a chair across from the bed. “Brooke I’m sorry about how we handled this. I can honestly say I was shocked by your reaction, but I guess I understand it.”

“I’ve known you for years Colin and not once, not once did I even suspect.” Brooke started.

“Never?” He asked. “Or maybe you pushed it from your mind? Brooke I’ve been openly gay forever, you know you almost seem shocked about me.”

“I was.” She admitted. “Maybe you were open, but I never saw it.”

“You didn’t want to see it.” His eyes widened as he looked intently into her hazel eyes.

“No, I didn’t want to see it. You were Storm’s friend and partner and I didn’t want to see it.” She sniffled as tears filled her eyes.

“It’s not like it’s a death sentence Brooke.”

“Isn’t it?” She asked. “AIDS is and gay people get AIDS.” She shivered and hugged herself.

“Everyone gets AIDS, I imagine you’ve had unprotected sex in your life so you are as much at risk.”

“I know all my partners!” Brooke protested.

“So do I. Maybe better than you know yours. Storm and I have been exclusive for over fifteen years Brooke.” He explained. “Can you say the same?”

“This isn’t about me!”

“You brought it up, I’m just giving you some facts, I’m not accusing you, I’m just explaining things. It’s not only about who you’re with, it’s about who your partner has been with. Storm and I have nothing to fear. I promise you that.”

“So you’re saying this about Michael?” She frowned at him.

“Michael has been tested, we know he’s fine, but we also know he had sex with more women than he can remember. He was lucky. What about the guy you were engaged to before him or Ridge?” Colin asked.

“I don’t have to defend my choices, this isn’t about me.” Brooke angrily told him.

“You’re right.” He said. “And this is not why I’m here. We got off on a tangent, I just wanted you to understand more about what Storm and I are all about.”

“So you don’t feel there is a danger of AIDS, good, I’m glad about that.” Brooke sighed. “But it doesn’t make me happy that Storm will never get married or have children. I know he wanted all that!”

“Storm and I are married, not what you had hoped for, but we are fully committed to each other.” He got up and walked to the bed and sat down next to her. “He makes me so happy Brooke and I make him just as happy. Doesn’t that count for anything?”

“You can’t give him a family.” She challenged him.

“Ah, but you’re wrong. Many gay couples have children. They do it with surrogates or they adopt. We’d like to do either. That’s one of the reasons we got married, to make it easier for us.”

“Children?” She gasped. “You want to bring children into your home? What kind of a life can you give them?”

“A happy life with a lot of love.” He smiled and took her hand. “You tell me you think Storm would make a good parent, I would too, we will together.”

“A child needs a mother.” Brooke protested.

“The ideal situation is always two loving, natural parents, but you know as well as I do that isn’t everyone’s reality, it wasn’t yours or Storm’s Brooke, it wasn’t Michael’s either and you’ve all turned out pretty wonderfully.” He argued.

“Does Storm want this too?” She wiped her eyes.

“You told me he wanted children and you were right. But we won’t rush into something, we want to do it the way that it will last and that everyone will benefit from it. Brooke, give us a chance please.” 

 

Michael walked up carrying a tray with the tea, some cookies and a single pink rose. He looked at Storm and then the closed bedroom door. “Did she throw you out?” He asked his brother in law.

“She’s talking to Colin.” Storm explained. “She wanted to talk to him alone.”

“Did you two straighten things out?” Michael asked.

“We made some progress.” Storm admitted. “Not as much as I had hoped, but it’s better than it was before. Michael, I have to thank you.” Storm added as he nervously turned away.

“Thank me? For what?” Michael wondered.

“You never judged me, you really were understanding and you’re going out of your way to help us with Brooke, I guess I’ve misjudged you. I guess I never really gave you a decent chance.”

“Storm I don’t blame you.” Michael walked over to a small telephone table and put the tray down. “I know my marriage to Brooke came as a surprise to you and everyone else in the family. I came out of nowhere and I guess I did seem sort of pushy, maybe even rude, but I love your sister, I love her more than I’ve ever loved anyone in my life and I will never ever let her down, that I swear to you.”

“I guess we both are learning a lot about each other.” Storm sighed. “God I wish they’d open the door.” He paced nervously.

“Why did she want to talk to him alone?” Michael asked.

“I guess like I did with her dates when she was growing up.” Storm laughed. “Maybe she’s accepting us, at least I can hope.”

“Well I hope so too, but I’m going to have to interrupt them.” Michael informed him. “Brooke needs to eat something, I’m worried about her.”

“Michael the baby, it’s okay isn’t it?” Storm looked hopefully.

“Yeah, it was a false alarm, but she’s not taking good enough care of herself. She’s letting Ridge upset her, she’s letting you upset her, she’s letting the kids upset her and Storm, I just won’t have that.”

“I don’t think Colin is upsetting her Mike, I’m sure he’s trying to calm her.”

“I’m sure he is too Storm, but you know Brooke, she and calm do not go hand in hand.” He grinned and picked up the tray. “She can talk to him WHILE she has her tea and cookies.” He walked to the door, knocked and opened it. “Sorry honey, but I want you to have this now.” He said as he walked in. Brooke and Colin both looked up at him.

“I think that’s a good idea.” Colin agreed. “We can talk later Brooke.”

“I’m fine.” She sighed. She struggled to sit up. “Michael you worry too much.”

“You’re my wife and that’s my baby, I have a right to worry.” He walked to the bed and put the tray down. “Rick said you liked these cookies, I want you to try and eat a couple of them.”

“I think I can come downstairs, I’m not an invalid, I’m okay Michael.”

“You’re okay when I say you’re okay.” He scolded her. He poured her a mug of tea and handed it to her. “I promised your brother that I’d take good care of you, now stop trying to make me look bad.” He grinned at her.

“You could never look bad.” She smiled back. She took a sip of her tea. “Thanks, this is good.”

Michael turned to Storm and Colin. “Can you guys give us some privacy? I’d like to check her out again.”

“Let’s go.” Storm grabbed Colin’s arm. “We’ll talk to you in a little while okay?” He asked Brooke.  

“Okay Storm.” She said softly.

“Are we alright?” Storm asked her.

“We’re okay.” She smiled and looked at Michael.

“Storm. Colin.” Michael stopped them. “Why don’t you see if you can get dinner started. I think everyone could use some food and if Brooke is okay maybe I’ll even let her come join us.” He looked at Brooke who frowned at him.

“Not a problem Mike.” Storm answered. “We’d be happy to get things going.”

“We won’t be long.” Michael promised them as they left the bedroom.  

 

“So?” Storm asked Colin. “How did it go?”

“Brooke is upset, I won’t lie, but she knows she overreacted. I was trying to talk some sense to her, I want her to realize that you weren’t going to be happy living a lie to please her or the rest of the world. She just sees things from the ‘what will never happen’ point of view. I think I may have been getting through to her. We also have to remember that she’s been to hell and back with Michael and this may just have been the straw that broke the camel’s back. She loves you Storm, of that I have no doubt. I think she’s coming around.”

“I don’t know if I wish we had never told her or that I had told her years ago.” Storm sighed.

“My vote is for years ago, but no crying over spilt milk.” Colin said with a smile. “But the important thing is Brooke is okay, her baby is okay and she is willing to listen to us.”

“What did she say to you?” Storm asked.

“We barely started. I know she loves you, that’s what’s really important isn’t it?” Colin asked him.

“Did she ask about our plans?” Storm wondered.

“She asked about how a marriage was legal and what we planned on doing and if I thought it was right to prevent you from having a family. I told her we were looking into ways to have a family.”

“Jeez Colin, I just came out, I am not ready to make that statement to everyone.” Storm protested.

“You wanted kids too.” Colin reminded him. “Anyway, I just was explaining ways to do it. We have a lot to talk about, you and me and you and me and your family.”

“If you think Brooke was hard wait till we have to tell my parents.” Storm sighed.  

“Storm?” Rick walked up to them. “How’s Mom?”

“She’s fine Rick.” Storm assured him. “Mike is checking her out again. He asked us to get dinner started. Wanna help?”

“Sure.” Rick easily agreed. “I just wish I could see her.”

“Michael said he’d bring her downstairs if she felt up to it.” Colin informed him. “So soon your worries will all be gone.”

“Good.” Amber said, as she joined them. She put her arm around Rick. “Everything is going to be alright Rick, just like Mike told you.” 

 

“Okay sweetheart, relax.” Michael said softly. He took a deep breath and looked at Brooke.

“What’s wrong? Michael what’s wrong?” Brooke was worried because he looked pale.

“I’m a doctor Brooke, yeah, a surgeon and all but still a doctor, but it’s just not so easy when it’s my wife and baby. I’m scared just like you are.”

“I’m fine.” She reached out to touch his hand. “I overreacted. I was upset and I had a cramp and I got frightened. I didn’t mean to upset everyone like that. I’m fine really.”

“Let me be the judge of that.” He gave her a smile. He gently spread her legs. “You know I know every inch of this beautiful body of yours and even now, even when I’m so worried about you, you take my breath away.”

“Good thing you’re not an OB/GYN.” She laughed.

“A lot of my friends thought that would be the field I’d go into.” He chuckled. “No bleeding and everything looks okay, but I still want you to be examined by your doctor.”

“Tomorrow, I’ll go tomorrow.” She promised him.

“Absolutely because I’m taking you.” He told her.

“I can go alone.” She said with a sigh.

“Not as long as I live and breathe.” He assured her. “So are you up for some dinner or do you want to just rest more?”

“I’m not too hungry but I’d like to come downstairs.”

“Okay.” He agreed. “But no overdoing it, no arguments, no stress or I’ll carry you right back up here myself.” 

 

“I cleared out some room in the extra closet.” Adrienne told Joey. “I’m sorry I don’t have another bed but we can get one tomorrow, we can put it in my office here.”

“I won’t be staying that long.” He shrugged. “I don’t want to put you out. Just let me crash on your couch a few days while I find another place and I’ll be fine.”

“Joey, I said you can stay and I meant it. I wanna help get you started so give me a little time to make it work here okay?”

“I don’t want you to make life changes Ade, I’m not a little kid, I can find a place.”

“I know ya can, but I like havin’ you around too, so indulge me.” She smiled at him. “Anyway, you approve?” She spun around, showing him her dress.

“You’re beautiful.” He said with a thumb up.

“Thank you love.” She grinned at him. “Now I got some things in the fridge that you can fix yourself for dinner. I don’t think I’ll be too late.”

“Have a good time and make the deal too.” Joey encouraged her.

“Clarke Garrison isn’t gonna know what hit him.” She laughed. “See you later Sugar.” She kissed him on the cheek, grabbed her keys and left. 

 

“Mom.” Rick smiled and walked up to Brooke and hugged her. “Are you okay?”

“I’m fine.” She said as she looked from her son to her husband. “If I wasn’t you know Michael would never have let me come back down.”

“Can I get you something Mrs. Copeland?” Amber politely asked. Brooke looked up at Michael with a smirk but his frown stopped her so she returned her glance to Amber.

“Thank you, no.” Brooke said. “Where’s Bridget?” She looked around for her daughter.

“Out at the grill with Uncle Storm and Colin.” Rick informed her.

“Sit.” Michael led Brooke to a chair.

“Yes Doctor.” She laughed, but sat as he requested.  

 

“Where are we going?” Taylor asked as Ridge turned the car in the opposite direction of their home.

“Our night is just beginning Doc.” He said with a wink.

“What kind of surprises do you have up your sleeve?” She laughed. “Ridge tell me please.”

“It wouldn’t be a surprise would it?”

“We need to call home, Katherine isn’t expecting us to stay out late, she’ll be worried, so will the children and so will Dad.” Taylor protested.

“Would you please chill.” Ridge laughed. “I already told Katherine and Jack that we would be late tonight, the kids are in good hands and the night is young. And you my love, you and I are going to enjoy ourselves. No one and nothing is going to disrupt us. No talk of Brooke or Blake or Forrester or Michael or Morgan or anything, just the two of us having fun. Now doesn’t that sound like a novel idea?” He asked.

“More than you can even imagine.” She sighed and leaned her head back on the seatback. “Okay Ridge, I’m in your hands, do with me as you wish.”

“If that were the case I’d take the jet and fly you away to St. Thomas, but alas, we only have tonight.” He reached and took her hand into his. “But we will have fun.”

“Thank you, I really do need this.” Taylor looked at him. “We both do. We’ve just been too involved with everything but each other, this may just be the right thing to put it all back on track. But Ridge, where are you taking me?” She pouted.

“Patience my lovely.” He teased. “All good things come to those who wait.” 

 

Clarke Garrison stood up as the attractive woman joined him at the table. It had been awhile since he had taken interest in a woman, and this one definitely interested him. He knew that Sally would want it to be all business but Clarke never had a problem combining business and pleasure and for him, Ms. Copeland was going to be pleasure. “Hello.” He gave her his most charming smile. “You look lovely.”

“Why thank you.” She smiled back as she let him seat her. “I’m glad that you were able to meet me tonight.”

“Like they say in the movies, it was an offer I could not refuse.” Clarke lifted his wineglass. “To new beginnings?” He suggested.

“New beginnings.” Adrienne picked up her glass and clicked it against hers.  

 

“Where are you going?” Bridget asked nervously when Brooke and Michael stood up and headed towards the back door.

“Just out for some air honey, I’m fine.” Brooke let go of her husband’s hand and walked up to her daughter. She took her into her arms. “I’m so sorry I had you worried, but everything is alright now, I promise.”

“Whatever.” Bridget abruptly pulled from the embrace. “I’m going to my room.” She gave them all a look and walked away.

“I don’t know what’s gotten into her.” Brooke sighed. “Do you think it’s me? Was it my reaction to Storm? Is she taking this out on me?” She asked Michael.

“She was like this before that even happened.” He confessed. “I tried to talk to her or to have her talk to you but she just didn’t want to.”

“Do you think it’s boy troubles?” Brooke wondered. She walked back to him and let him put his arm around her shoulder.

“I wouldn’t be surprised.” Michael He gave her a squeeze. “She’s as pretty as her mom. I’m sure she has the guys hanging all over her. But we can try to talk to her again later if you want.”

“I think we should.” She said as she opened the door. “We need to tell her about our plans anyway.”

“No, not anymore.” Michael said, bringing Brooke to an abrupt stop.

“What do you mean not anymore?” She asked with a pout, crossing her arms against her chest. “Michael there is no reason to change our plans.”

“Come on.” He said, taking her outside. “It’s a nice night. The sky is amazingly clear.” He pointed up at the stars.

“Don’t change the subject.” She demanded. “Why don’t you want to go ahead with our plans?”

“For a few reasons.” He took her hand and they started walking towards the pool. “Look, Storm and Colin had the same idea.” He gestured to the two men who were standing across the yard.

“If they kiss I don’t know what I’ll do Michael. I can’t take this, I really can’t.”

“I don’t think they’re going to start making out in your backyard Brooke, but you have to try and adjust to this. Storm and Colin do kiss, they do more than kiss.” He pointed out.

“That’s disgusting.” Brooke frowned.

“To you, not to them.”

“Not to you? Not after what happened?” Brooke looked up at him.

“What happened to me has nothing to do with the loving relationship that Storm has with Colin. I have to separate that and so do you.”

“But it makes me so angry.” She protested.

“And me too, but Storm didn’t do it and neither did Colin. Brooke.” He turned her towards him. “He’s your brother and you love him. He and Colin are good people who are good to us. They may have a lifestyle that we aren’t exactly thrilled with, but we love them and we need to get past our reservations. I know you’re not prejudice against gays.”

“That was before my brother decided he was gay.” She sighed.

“Brooke.” Michael frowned.

“I know, I know. You’re right Michael, but it doesn’t make it any easier and I don’t want to see them kiss, I really don’t.” Michael gave Brooke a smile and a hug.

“Honey, they won’t flaunt it. But you’re going to have to get used to the fact that this is the life your brother wants and that Colin makes him happy. Do you think you can do that?”

“I’ll try. I will.” She promised but she gave her brother and Colin one more forlorn look. “Michael?” She gave her husband a questioning look.

“Yeah?”

“Our plans. Why do you want to change our plans?”

Michael took her hand and led her to the lawn swing. He sat her down and then sat down next to her. “It’s only a couple of days, weeks at the most but with the scare we had I don’t want you in a poolhouse all alone. And then there’s Bridget. You saw how strangely she’s been acting. I don’t think we should leave her all alone do you?”

“She won’t be alone, Storm will be, oh, oh I guess not.” She sighed. “Did he and Colin buy a new home?”

“He didn’t say but I’m sure they want to be together and not under our roof. So do you agree?” He asked her.

“I don’t want her all alone, but maybe Rick and Amber could stay here with her. I had so looked forward to having our little honeymoon.” She gave him a hopeful look.

“What about a compromise?” He suggested.

“What kind of compromise?”

“You quit work until the baby is born.” He started.

“No! No Michael, I am not an invalid and I need my work to make me complete. I won’t take chances but I won’t be treated like some shrinking violet either.”

“You were as scared as I was tonight Brooke. Is Forrester more important to you than our child?” He asked.

“That’s not fair. You know that my baby is the most important thing of all, but I can work. I’m just working in the lab, no stress, none.” She protested.

“You came home all stressed out over Ridge. So how do you plan on preventing that?”

“I just won’t let him bother me. I’ll cut down my hours but I need to feel like I’m doing something. I can’t just stay at home with my feet up, not unless that is what my doctor tells me and no Michael, I don’t mean you!” She pointed at him and smiled.

“Okay, maybe I went overboard but you have to understand where I’m coming from too.”

“I do. I won’t let Ridge get to me, I won’t. So what else? Or was that your compromise?”

“You take it easy, I’ll cut down on my schedule too and we’ll do things together, alone. Maybe take a sail if they get the boat cleaned. Maybe a ride up the coast, take in a B & B in San Francisco or something? Go to one of those classical concerts you’ve been trying to drag me to? What do you say?” He took her hand and gave it a squeeze. “At least that way we’re here with Bridget most of the time. I think she needs us right now.”

“I guess you’re right.” She smiled at him. “I must seem like a horrible mother, you’re thinking more about my daughter than I am. I guess I am just so used to her being strong and independent.”

“Just like her mother.” Michael pointed out. “And you’re a wonderful mother, I know that and Bridget does too. So do we have a deal? We will have our honeymoon Brooke, after the wedding I promise to take you away somewhere, just the two of us, but this way we have time to plan it and Bridget can bring a friend over or your sister can come stay with her or even Ade.”

“I love you.” Brooke leaned over and kissed him. “How did I ever get so lucky to have you in my life?”

“I’m the lucky one.” He said, capturing her mouth is a passionate kiss. 

 

Ridge had to smile at the look of confusion on Taylor’s face as he drove up to The Ocean Club. He had it all planned out, everything to the last detail and he was determined to prove to his wife how much he loved her. It was going to be perfect. He pulled into a parking spot and stopped the car.

“The Ocean Club Ridge?” Taylor asked. “We just ate, we had a wonderful meal at Café Russe. Why are we here now?”

“So many questions.” He grinned at her. “Come on.” He got out of the car and opened the passenger door for her. As they walked inside Diane, the hostess greeted them.

“Good Evening Mr. and Mrs. Forrester.” She said warmly. “Please follow me.”

“Ridge? What have you done now?” Taylor asked with a bit of trepidation.

“Only good my love, only good.” He took her arm and they followed Diane into the private dining room. Andre, the club’s manager met them with two glasses of champagne. “Welcome.” He smiled.

“Hello Andre.” Taylor said with a glance at Ridge.

“Thank you Andre.” Ridge winked at the man. “Has everything arrived?”

“Yes sir.” He pointed to a large garment bag hanging on the rear door.

“Ridge! What have you done?” Taylor asked again.

“I’ve set up a wonderful evening Doc.” He walked her to the bag. “This is just the beginning. Open it, open it now okay?”

Taylor’s hands were shaking as she unzipped the bag. Inside was a beautiful dress in a soft magenta. “Ridge it’s beautiful. Is this for the new collection?”

“If it were, it wouldn’t be here now.” He laughed. “It’s a one of the kind, just like the woman it was made for. Please, put it on Doc.”

“Here? Now?” She asked.

“The sandals?” He asked Andre.

“Here they are.” Diane said as she joined them, carrying a small shoebox, which she handed to Ridge.

“I’ll wait outside.” Ridge told Taylor. “Please, put on the dress.”

“Alright.” She agreed with a smile. She waited until Ridge, Diane and Andre left before she took the dress out. It was more beautiful than she had imagined. It was a soft, light gauzy material. It was strapless and cut tight over the breast with a long, flowing skirt. “Oh Ridge.” She sighed. Carefully she slipped out of the dress she was wearing and replaced it with the new dress. It fell to her mid thigh and it fit her like a glove. “Oh my God, it’s so beautiful.” She said as she looked in the mirror at her reflection. Then she opened the shoebox. Inside was a pair of flat but sexy sandals in the exact same color as the dress. She put them on and once more admired herself.

“Hey Doc! You almost done?” Ridge called through the closed door.

“Yes, come in.” She smiled, unable to stop looking at her reflection.

The door opened and Ridge came in and up behind her. “You’re truly an angel Doc.” He put his hands on her shoulders and kissed her long neck. “Are you ready?” He asked.

“Ready? For what?” She turned to face him.

“An adventure, one you will never forget.” He laughed. 

 

“She seems better.” Colin looked from Storm across the yard to Brooke and Michael.

“I’m not sure if she is going to accept us.” Storm said sadly. “I can’t give either one of you up. I just don’t know what to do anymore Colin.”

“I would never ask you to give her up and she won’t ask it either.” Colin took his hands into his own. “Storm, we made our vows to each other last night, to me that meant forever, for better or for worse, maybe right now we have to deal with the worst but the better is just around the corner, I promise you. I love you, I have always loved you.”

“Let’s go talk to them.” Storm suggested.

Colin laughed softly. “I don’t think she wants to talk right now.” He gestured to the two lovers kissing passionately. “He’s good for her Storm, I know you’re not sure of him but that man loves her so much.”

“I’m coming around.” Storm admitted. “He was there for me tonight, I was surprised. You know when he outted me, I just thought he wanted to be vindictive somehow, but I think, well now I think he really did care. Maybe this time Brooke really does have the right man.”

“Both Logan siblings have the right man.” Colin said as he gave him a quick kiss. “Let’s go inside and give them some privacy.”

“Okay.” Storm agreed. He let Colin take his hand and lead him back inside Brooke’s home. 

 

Keith put down his knife and fork and looked across at his companion. “Did you enjoy your dinner?” He asked her.

“It was delicious, thank you Keith.”

“I’m having a wonderful time. I’d like to see you again Stephanie, do you feel the same?” He asked.

“I’d like to see you again too. I just hope my complicated life is not.”

“Shhhh.” He smiled. “Your life has complications, so does mine, so does most peoples, but that is what makes us interesting. So what do you say we go out dancing?”

“I’d like to do that sometime.” She smiled at him.

“I meant now, tonight. There’s a wonderful ballroom nearby, we could go there if you’d like.”

“It may be too soon.” She argued. “Maybe sometime next week?”

“Two dances, come with me for two dances and I promise to take you home. It’s been a long time since I held a beautiful woman in my arms. Indulge me please. Besides, I’d like to get to know you even better.” He gave her a wink.

“Hmmmmm.” She laughed. “And just how well do you think you’ll get to know me. This IS just a first date.”

“I’d never push for anything we aren’t both ready for.” He assured her. “I meant I’d like to talk some more. See where it leads perhaps.”

“One dance.” She said. “One dance and then I must leave, it’s late and I have some important business tomorrow morning.”

“One dance.” He agreed. “And another date, perhaps tomorrow?”

“My, you are persistent.” She gave him a smile. “But I like that in a man. Yes, I’d like to see you again tomorrow, that is if my business doesn’t prevent it.”

“Let’s make sure it doesn’t.” He smiled broadly at her. He turned and motioned to the waitress that he wanted a check. “And I think I’m going to convince you to turn that one dance into at least two.”

“I wouldn’t be in the least surprised if you do.” Stephanie laughed.  

 

“So we have a deal?” Clarke asked Adrienne.

“I believe we do Sugar.” She smiled at him. “As long as you know that AC’s on WB doesn’t do exclusives.”

“Oh you will, once you see how well our stuff sells you’ll be saying ‘Forrester? Who’s Forrester?’.” Clarke laughed. “Now, can I interest you in some dessert?”

“What ya offerin’ doll?” Adrienne chuckled and took a sip of her Cosmopolitan.

Clarke howled in response. “A lady after my own heart.”

“Well now, it may not be your heart I’m interested in.” She winked. “But I’d love something rich and sinful.”

“Why do I get the idea you’re NOT talking about food.” He laughed.

“Why Mr. Garrison, what kind of a gal do you think I am?” She giggled. “Get that waiter over, I’d love something really, really bad.”

Still laughing Clarke gestured for the waiter who came instantly. “Yes Mr. Garrison?” He asked politely.

“My companion is desiring some dessert, something rich and sinful. Do you have any suggestions?”

“As a matter of fact, I do. We have a wonderful new dessert, the French Silk Cheesecake. We take smooth, decadent milk chocolate cheesecake, piled on a thick layer of our chocolate mousse, added a drizzle of thick fudge sauce, a drizzle of semi sweet chocolate, chocolate creme rosettes... Oooh-la-la it is wonderful.”

“Adrienne?” Clarke asked.

“Sounds wonderful, give us one. One is enough to share isn’t it?” She asked.

“Yes Miss Copeland, it will be perfect for two. Can I also get you coffee?” The waiter asked.

“Please.” Adrienne answered.

“Me too.” Clarke agreed. He waited until the waiter walked away. “Sounds very sinful.”

“I agree.” Adrienne grinned. “And I am a gal who does appreciate sin, in it’s proper place.” She added.

“I think I’m really going to like working with you.” Clarke beamed. 

 

“I’m going to go up and talk to Bridget, I’ll be right down.” Brooke told Michael as she headed for the stairs.

“Are you feeling okay?” He asked, a little apprehensive about her taking the stairs again.

“I’m really much better, thanks to you.” She gave him a kiss. “Can you make me some decaf? We can have that with some fresh fruit when I come down.”

“I’d be happy to.” He smiled broadly.

Brooke waved and headed upstairs while Michael walked into the kitchen. He found Rick and Amber sitting at the counter drinking coffee and eating cookies. “Hey, I thought you two might have left.”

“Not yet.” Rick said. “I kinda hate to leave Mom.”

“I’m glad you said that.” Michael told him. “I’m going to ask you both a favor.” He looked from Rick to Amber.

“Anything Dr. Copeland.” Amber smiled at him.

“Wait till you hear what I’m asking first.” Michael laughed. “Actually, it’s not that bad. I was hoping that the two of you will stay here for a few days.”

“Both of us?” Amber asked him.

“Both of you.” He confirmed. “Amber you’ve been a real help and I truly do appreciate it. Right now Brooke is trying to do more than she should and I’d really like it if you were both here, not just to help her out but to keep an eye on her for me when I’m not around. Tonight was a scare and one I won’t take lightly. I thought you could go home tonight and pack a few bags and come back tomorrow. You’d be doing me and your mother a huge favor.”

“You are going to make sure she goes to the doctor aren’t you?” Rick asked with a frown.

“First thing in the morning. She’ll have a complete check up. I’m not taking any chances.” Michael promised.

“What about work?” Amber wondered.

“I can’t keep her home if the doctor gives her the okay, but I can make sure she cuts down on her hours. But I’d feel a lot better if there was always someone around when I’m not.” He gave them both a hopeful look. “Right now Bridget seems to be going through something herself and while I could usually count on her, I just can’t right now. In fact, I think she may need us more than we need her.”

“Something is bugging her.” Rick agreed.

“Maybe you can get through to her if we can’t, she might trust you more.” Michael suggested.

“Dr. Copeland?” Amber spoke up.

“It’s Mike Amber.” Michael reminded her with a broad smile.

“Are you sure you want me here? I mean Brooke doesn’t really like me.”

“Brooke needs all the support she can get right now and she IS coming around Amber. I’d like you here, that is as long as you feel comfortable about it.”

“Then as long as Rick wants me, I’d like to stay too.” Amber looked at Rick.

“I’d love you to stay with me.” Rick put his arm around her. He looked at Michael. “We’ll be back tomorrow morning.” 

 

“Bridget?” Brooke walked into her daughter’s bedroom. The light was out and Bridget was lying on top of the unopened bed. “Honey, are you awake?”

“What?” Bridget rolled over and looked up at her.

“Don’t ‘what’ me Bridget. I’m concerned about you. Can we talk?”

“There’s nothing to talk about, I was sleeping.” Bridget shut her eyes again.

“Sleeping? In your clothes? On top of your bed? Come on honey, don’t shut me out like this.” Brooke walked over and sat on the side of the bed. “I’m your mother and I love you.”

“Mom, just let me sleep okay?” Bridget said with an exaggerated moan.

“You’ve been acting strangely all night.” Brooke was not ready to give up.

“I thought you were losing the baby, I was scared. And Uncle Storm is gay and I just had a bad night, can’t you just leave it alone?”

“Michael said that you were upset before any of that happened.” Brooke reached to touch her.

“So much for secrets.” Bridget said under her breath.

“What is that supposed to mean?” Brooke asked.

“Mike said he wasn’t going to go running to you, but I guess he lied.” She sighed again.

“Michael did not tell me anything about anything that you may have said to him. He just is concerned about you, we both are. He thought that you could use your mother and so did I.”

“Mom, I just want to sleep. Please just leave me alone.” Bridget whined.

“Can we talk tomorrow?” Brooke asked her. “Will you talk once you’ve rested?”

“You’re making a big deal out of nothing. I was worried about you and mad at Uncle Storm and at Rick. I’m tired and grouchy. Nothing is wrong.”

“Then we’ll talk about nothing tomorrow, okay?” Brooke pressed one last time.

“Whatever.” Bridget sighed. “Now can I sleep?”

“Of course you can.” Brooke said sadly. She leaned over and kissed her on the cheek. “No matter how old you get, you’ll always be my little girl and don’t you forget that.” 

 

Taylor’s eyes opened like saucers as they walked across the beach towards the tall dunes. There were colorful flags, balloons and tall tiki lights. “What have you gone and done?” She asked as she held tightly to Ridge’s hand.

“I couldn’t bring you to St. Thomas, so I brought St. Thomas to you.” He laughed and pulled her into his arms. “You are going on a treasure hunt my love.”

“Oh Ridge, you didn’t have to do this.”

“I didn’t have to, but I wanted to. Now you see why the flat shoes right?” He smiled. Taylor had protested the low shoes and questioned his fashion sense, but now it all came together and she grinned back at him.

“I never should have complained.” She told him.

“You didn’t complain Doc, you just wondered what had happened to me.”

“So where do I look?” She asked him softly.

“Follow the trail and when you think it might be the place to dig, give it a try.”

“Ridge, I can’t believe you did this. When did you have time to do this?”

“I had it planned almost a week. I was a little scared about it when we argued today, but I knew we’d work it out. Now go on, hunt my love. I can’t wait to see your face when you find your treasures.”

“Plural? Treasures?” She asked.

“We’ll just have to see won’t we.”  

 

“You’ve gotten much more than we bargained for.” Stephanie stopped when the song stopped and looked up into her companion’s eyes. “We’ve danced to four songs and I really do have to go home.”

“I certainly did come out ahead.” Keith agreed. “You’re a wonderful dancer.”

“It’s been so long.” She smiled shyly. “But it was so much fun.”

“We won’t let you wait so long for the next time.” He promised. “Stephanie tonight was wonderful. I hate to see it end.”

“As do I, but I do have so much to do tomorrow.” She smiled as she thought about her ideas. “Soon she will be out of our lives and we will have peace.”

“Who? Is someone giving you a bad time at your job?” Keith asked.

“For now, but soon she will be gone and then I will tell you all about it.”

“I’d like that.” He said. “So are we still on for tomorrow?”

“Yes.” She smiled again. “Where shall we meet?”

“Can I pick you up at your home?” Keith suggested.

“It would be awkward. Eric is still living there and I just don’t want to have to explain myself.”

“Perhaps I can pick you up at your job?” He asked with a smile.

“Call me at my office.” She reached into her purse and handed him her card. “We’ll decide on the details tomorrow if that’s alright.”

“That will be just fine.” He took her arm. “But for now I’d be honored to escort you to your car. But first, how about just one more dance?”

“Now, now, don’t press your luck.” Stephanie laughed.

“And why not? I’m feeling rather lucky tonight.”

“How about we get something cold to drink and then when we’re done, if I’m in the mood we can have one last dance.” She suggested.

“Your wish is my command.” He grinned. “Shall we?” He gestured towards the bar.

“Thank you Keith.” She smiled and let him take her arm. 

 

“Michael? Honey?” Brooke called out as she came into the bedroom.

“In here, I’ll be right out.” He answered from the bathroom.

Brooke smiled and picked up her hairbrush. She sat at her vanity and started her nightly routine of brushing her long, golden locks. “Did Rick and Amber leave?” She asked her husband.

“They did, and so did Storm and Colin. How’s Bridget?” He shouted to her.

“Something’s bothering her but she won’t talk to me Michael.” Brooke turned as he came out of the bathroom. He was wearing light blue pajama bottoms and his hair was wet. He ran his fingers through it and walked up to his wife.

“I know, I couldn’t get through to her either, I really hoped you’d be able to.” He leaned over and kissed her neck. “Um, you smell good.”

“So do you.” She giggled. “But what’s with all the clothes?” She reached and grabbed onto his pajamas. “Am I going to have the pleasure of pulling them off you?”

“Not tonight.” He said in a stern, yet sad voice.

“Yes tonight!” She protested.

“Not until you’ve seen your doctor. We can’t take any chances Brooke. Surely you agree with me on that.”

“I suppose.” She pouted. “But after last night, I just.” She let out a deep sigh. “You’re right, the baby comes first.” Brooke took his hand into her own. “I’m sorry that I upset everyone tonight.”

“You didn’t do anything wrong Brooke, we all had a scare, you more than anyone.” He gently touched her cheek. “And I am so proud of you for setting things right with Storm and Colin.”

“Nothing will ever be the same though.” She said sadly.

“Change is always good.” Michael smiled. “We learn from all the things that can’t defeat us.” He walked to the bed and straightened out the covers. “I think you need to get some sleep though. I am still worried.”

“I’m really fine Michael.” Brooke protested. “It’s not that late, why don’t we go back downstairs and just be together for a while?”

“Indulge me.” He begged. “Besides, I’m tired and I know I won’t sleep without my beautiful wife in my arms.”

“Now that is an offer I can’t refuse.” She looked up at him and smiled.  

 

“Oh Ridge.” Taylor gushed as she opened the small treasure box. Inside was a pair of perfect diamond studs. “Oh Ridge they’re beautiful, thank you.”

“No more beautiful than the woman who will wear them.” He said with a kiss. “But don’t stop, the hunt has just begun.”

“More? Oh no Ridge, you can’t have done more.”

“I can never do enough for you my love.” He helped her to her feet again. “Now lets see, where is the next flag?”

“Over there.” Taylor excitedly pointed at a colorful flag in a nearby dune.

“It appears you’re right.” Ridge laughed. “Shall we?”

“Oh yes.” She laughed softly. “Ridge, how you indulge me.”

“For the rest of my life, that is a promise my love.” They half ran and half walked to the dune. Taylor got onto her knees and started to dig again.

“Look, another box.” She laughed. “Oh Ridge, you’re too good for me.”

“Wait till you open it before you say that, it could just be a dime store trinket.” He winked.

“From you? Never.” She wiped the sand away and lifted the box up. Carefully she opened it to find a diamond bracelet, perfectly matching the earrings. “Oh my God Ridge!”

“Do you like it?” He asked.

“I love it! I love you!” She draped her arms around him and planted a hard wet kiss on his lips. “Thank you, this is all way too much.”

“You’re not done Doc.” He grinned from ear to ear.

“More? Ridge no, no you don’t have to do this.”

“I want to do this. I’d give you the moon if I could catch it.” He told her as he looked up skyward. “Taylor, getting you back and our family back is the only thing in the world that mattered to me. I will celebrate you and our love every single day. I will never stop giving you tokens of my love, never.”

“I love you so much.” She sighed. “Ridge, make love to me, right here, right now.”

“In the middle of your treasure hunt?” He frowned.

“I have the greatest treasure in all the world, you.” She lovingly touched his cheek. A look of passion and pure bliss came over her serene face. “I need you right now, please Ridge, love me now, love me forever.”  

 

“My oh my.” Adrienne let out a whistle. “If I’m not mistaken that is Ms. Stephanie Forrester, but that is NOT however her husband on her arm.”

Clarke turned towards where Adrienne was looking. “Maybe it’s Taylor’s father. I know that she sees him from time to time, drives poor Sal crazy.”

“Is it?” Adrienne asked.

“Where are they?” Clarke couldn’t find them.

“Over there, by the bar, she’s in the mauve and he’s got the gray hair, distinguished looking fella.” She pointed them out.

“That’s Stephanie alright.” Clarke agreed. “But that’s not Jack Hamilton. I don’t know who he is.”

“Something about him is familiar, but I don’t know, maybe he’s been in my shop or something.” Adrienne frowned. “But Clarke, this place is a little er, Old Folks Home if you ask me.”

“I know what you mean.” Clarke laughed. “Last time I was here it was a disco. We can leave.”

“Well maybe we can have one nice slow dance.” She smiled at him. “Ya wanna take a lady for a spin?”

“I sure do.” Clarke smiled and led her out to the dance floor. 

 

“I’m going to go feed the cat and say goodnight to Bridget, I’ll be right back, you get into bed okay?” Michael instructed his wife.

“Bring me a snack?” Brooke said with an impish grin.

“What do you want?” He laughed.

“Well, I wasn’t too hungry at dinner, but I’d like something sweet. Ice cream maybe?” She suggested.

“You got it.” He smiled and touched her nose. “I’m glad you’re hungry, that’s a good sign.”

“Whipped cream too?” She asked him.

“Hmmmm, do you have ulterior motives young lady?” Michael teased.

“Don’t I always?” Brooke giggled.

“Control yourself you wanton woman.” He laughed.

“Like you’re complaining.” Brooke laughed again.

“I’m just trying to be cautious sweetheart.” He sighed. “But I guess a little play can’t hurt.”

“Hurry.” She said softly and the look of love and lust in her eyes made him move faster than he had initially planned.  

 

“Oh Ridge.” Taylor lovingly stroked his hair. “That was wonderful.”

“I hope no one saw us.” He chuckled and looked back at the club.

“I don’t even care.” Taylor sighed and took a deep breath. “It’s like we have it all back, you brought it back to me Ridge and I love you so much.”

“We never lost it Doc.” He leaned down and kissed her pert breast. “We better get dressed.”

“I wish this never had to end.” Taylor pulled him back to her and kissed him.

“It never will.” Ridge promised.

“Ridge I love you.” Tears rolled down her cheeks but her smile told Ridge they were tears of happiness.

“Put on your dress Doc, you have one more box to find.” He laughed.

“What? More? Oh Ridge, you’ve already done too much.”

“I could never do enough for you my love.” He kissed her and then started to dress. 

 

Michael put down the tray on the table and grabbed a bowl. With a smile he walked to Bridget’s door and knocked. “Come on Bridget, I know you’re awake. Can I come in?” He waited a moment for her to answer. “I’m going to open the door, I hope you’re decent.” He waited again and knocked once more. “Budge come on, I want to talk to you.”

“What do you want Mike?” She finally answered in a cranky voice.

He laughed and opened the door. “I knew you were awake.” He walked up to her bed and sat down. “I brought you some ice cream.”

“No thanks.” She mumbled.

“Mint Chocolate Chip and I put syrup and whipped cream all over it. I even gave you a cherry.” He winked.

“How appropriate.” She said under her breath.

“Huh?” He asked, not hearing her.

“Nothing. Thanks.” She sat up and took the bowl. “You’ve done your good deed, you can go back to Mom.”

“I’m worried about you honey.” He took her hand. “How’s your head? Can I get you some aspirin?”

“It’s better.” She sighed.

“Bridget what you did was stupid, and what I did may have been just as stupid, but I think you and I have a good relationship and we trust each other. I covered for you because I love you and because I trust you not to do that again. Don’t make me regret it.”

“What did you tell Mom?” Bridget asked him.

“Nothing. But I think you should tell her. I think that she may be just the person you need to talk to. She loves you honey.”

“Mike please give it a rest. I drank, I’m sober, it’s over, it won’t happen again, end of story.” She looked at the bowl of ice cream and put it down on the bed.

“You didn’t eat much dinner Budge, eat some ice cream.”

Bridget couldn’t help smiling at him. “Not exactly what my Mom would say. She’d tell me to have a salad or yogurt or something healthy. I gotta admit, I like your style Mike.”

“I just want you to have something in you.” He said with an embarrassed blush. “You know how much I care about you.”

“You do.” She admitted. She sighed and picked up the bowl and took a spoonful. “Thanks Mike, it’s good.”

“Can I do anything else for you? Aspirin? A glass of water? Another pillow? Get your Mom or anything?” He asked.

“I’m fine, just tired. I want to sleep. I’ll be better tomorrow.”

“You knock on our door if you need anything Bridget, I mean that.”

“I think you really do.” She smiled.

“I do honey. I love you.” He leaned over and kissed her on her cheek. “We’re both here for you any time you need us, never forget that Bridget, never.” He ruffled her hair, smiled again and walked to the door. “Just knock, I promise I won’t get mad.” He gave her a wave and left her room. 

 

“Where did they go?” Adrienne asked Clarke as she looked around for Stephanie. They had just shared a dance and lost sight of the older couple.

“I guess they left. You know that the senior citizens leave when the early bird special ends at nine.” He laughed.

“You’re so bad.” Adrienne giggled. “Hey, what do ya say we blow this joint?”

“Sure. Anyplace you’d like to go?” Clarke asked her.

“Let’s get in the car and decide. Anywhere that’s alive, ya know?”

“Let’s go.” Clarke took her arm and they headed towards the door. 

 

“I think I found it.” Taylor looked up at Ridge and smiled. “But really, this is all too much. You didn’t have to do this.”

“I will shower you with gifts for the rest of your life. Nothing is too much for you my love. Now dig.” He laughed.

Taylor struggled until she finally freed the last treasure chest. She pulled it out and wiped the sand away. “I’m almost scared to see what’s in here.”

“Why?” Ridge wondered. “Don’t you like the other things?”

“Oh Ridge, I love them, but it’s just so unnecessary.”

“Stop fighting me and open it Doc.” He pleaded.

She slowly opened the lid and gasped. Inside the box was a diamond necklace that had to contain at least thirty diamonds. “Ridge.” She said as tears rolled down her face. “It’s so beautiful.”

“Not nearly as beautiful as the woman who will wear it.” He took it from her and got in back of her. “May I?” He asked.

“Yes, please.” She was shaking as he fastened the clasp.

“Perfect, it’s perfect, just like you.” Ridge leaned down and kissed her neck. “I’d like to see you wearing nothing but that Doc.”

“Again?” Her eyes widened in wonder.

“I’m game if you are.”

“Oh yes, yes, let’s make love again.” She smiled. “I’m the happiest woman in the world Ridge, I love you so much.”

“And I love you Taylor, I love you.” He pulled her to him and started to kiss her passionately. 

 

“Finally!” Brooke smiled as Michael came into the bedroom. “Did you bring my ice cream?”

“Yes Ma’am.” He laughed and gave her a mock salute. “Vanilla Fudge with whipped cream and a cherry on top.”

“A cherry huh? Wanna help me lose it?” She giggled.

“I told you not tonight.” Michael sighed. “You’re not going to make this easy on me are you?”

“I intend to make it very, very hard.” Brooke said suggestively.

“You’re killing me.” He put the bowl down and sat on the bed.

“I’m fine Michael, it was a false alarm, that’s all.”

“False alarm or not, it happened and I don’t want to take chances. I know you don’t either.”

“Fine, we don’t have to do everything, but there are ways we can give each other lots of pleasure.” She pointed out. “I’m not asking you to do anything you’re not comfortable with.”

“Just a little warning.” He told her.

“Yes?” She sighed.

“I told Bridget to knock if she needs us. Brooke I really think something is bothering her and I think she may want to talk to you. I tried to get through to her and I think I made some headway.” He handed her the bowl. “So it’s not that I don’t want to have some fun, I just think we have to put Bridget first right now.”

“I’ll go talk to her.” Brooke put the bowl on the nightstand. “I’m sorry if I sounded selfish.” She said sadly.

“You didn’t, not at all. Tonight has been a trying night for everyone. Why don’t you just enjoy your ice cream and give Budge a little time to come in on her own?” He suggested.

“Because I wasn’t planning on ONLY putting that ice cream in my mouth.” Brooke winked.

“Love have mercy.” Michael laughed. “Okay, I’m going to put this back in the freezer. You talk to Bridget, I’ll um, create a mood and when you come back, I’ll get the ice cream and well, we can pretend it’s peanut butter.”

“Oh my.” Brooke blushed.  

 

“All in all I think it turned out a lot better than it might have.” Colin said to Storm as he brushed his teeth. “I mean aside from the scare and all.”

“She did come around in the end.” Storm sighed deeply. “I don’t want to disappoint her, but I don’t want to disappoint you either. This is pretty hard for me too. I knew coming out would be.”

“You did great.” Colin grinned at him. “And now we have our entire life ahead of us.”

“I have to tell my parents. I don’t think I should do it over the phone.” Storm told his mate.

“Then we’ll go to Paris.” Colin answered.

“We won’t have to, I imagine they’ll be coming here for Brooke and Michael’s wedding.”

“It’s nice that they’re doing that.” Colin looked up at Storm. “For them and for the family. I think it will make those doubters accept the marriage and Mike. He’s such a great guy.”

“I know my parents weren’t too thrilled with Brooke. They had even been a little shocked to learn that she had been engaged to Connor, and they really liked him, but for her to dump him and elope with Mike, I know my Mom wasn’t happy.”

“Have they ever met Mike?” Colin asked.

“Only as Brooke’s surgeon, never as a husband or a lover or even a friend. I know he’s spoken to them on the phone but that’s not the same.”

“He makes her happy.” Colin stated. “She makes him happy too. I think they’re a marvelous couple and they have weathered some really bad storms together, no pun intended.”

“Funny.” Storm gave him a playful punch. “But you’re right. They are a lot more solid than I had thought. I wish I could trust him 100% though.”

“He’s not Ridge.” Colin said with a laugh. “Sometimes I think you see all your sister’ men as if they are Ridge and I know you never liked him.”

“He would be fine if he never met Brooke.” Storm laughed. “But I guess I don’t have to worry about him anymore, yet I still do.”

“Why?” Colin asked.

“Don’t repeat this to anyone and don’t ask me why I think this because I just don’t know, but somewhere deep in my mind I have a horrible feeling that this baby that Brooke is carrying is Ridge’s. God it would be horrible, but I can’t seem to shake that feeling.”

“Why would you think she would ever cheat on Mike?” Colin wondered.

“Because she is so vulnerable to Ridge. He has a weird kind of hold on her that she’s never been able to shake. Maybe now with Mike, but I still worry. I know that no one gets to Brooke like Ridge Forrester.” Storm tried to explain. “And Colin after what happened in jail, I know Mike was using protection. I just, I mean.”

“I don’t think she’d do that Storm.” Colin flatly stated. “Those two are desperately in love and I know Mike went through hell to be able to have a baby with Brooke. I think they just threw caution to the wind and went ahead with it. Have faith in your sister.”

“I try Colin, but something just isn’t right and it really scares me.”

The two men walked into the bedroom. Colin sat on the bed and Storm paced back and forth. “You’ll wear out the carpet.” Colin warned him.

“I know I should be more concerned with our life and I’m sorry if I seem obsessed.” Storm apologized.

“Your family is important, I’d never want you not to worry about them, but I’m sure Brooke is okay. Now there is something we need to talk about.” Colin told him in a serious tone.

“What?” Storm asked. “I’m not sure how much more I can handle tonight.”

“I’d like to start thinking about our options to having a family.” Colin answered. “You do want a family don’t you?” 

 

“She didn’t want to talk to, oh wow.” Brooke said as she returned to the bedroom. Michael had lit candles and put on soft music. The sheets had been changed to new silky ones and there were several small vases with rose buds scattered around the room. “Michael?” She walked to the center of the room but found that he wasn’t there. “Must be getting the ice cream again.” She said aloud. “Time for me to change.” She opened her dresser and rummaged through it, looking for the perfect nightie. Scanty pieces of lace and satin flew around her as she pulled them out one after the other looking for something just right.

“Never mind that.” Michael said as he closed the door behind him. “You won’t be needing one.”

“I won’t?” She turned and asked him.

“I’m in charge okay? We don’t go any further than I allow, but I promise, we will both be very satisfied before we’re done.” He put down a large covered tray. “Now what happened with Bridget?”

“She said she really wanted to sleep and she appreciated both of us and maybe she would talk tomorrow. I am worried about her but I can’t push her any further, I’ll alienate her and I don’t want to do that.” Brooke explained.

“That’s fair.” Michael agreed. “The doors are locked, the cat is fed, the alarm is set and I am so ready to love my wife.”

“Oh God.” Brooke moaned. “You’re making me wet Michael.”

“Now why don’t you take off that nightgown and get on the bed and let the games begin.”

“Sounds delicious.” Brooke whispered.

“You are, I guarantee it.” He winked.  

 

Arm in arm Taylor and Ridge slowly walked back to the club. Taylor carried her new sandals in her hand while Ridge carried the treasure chests. They stopped and stole a quick kiss. “Tonight was so special.” Taylor said once more. “You’ve made me so happy Ridge. So very happy.”

“From now on Doc we are right on track again.” He kissed her deeply. “I feel so energized and so inspired too. I almost can’t wait to get back to work and start designing again. Everything will be for you, you will be my muse even when you’re not near me.”

“I like that.” She smiled and took his hand. “Look.” She pointed up in the sky. “A shooting star. That’s lucky, it’s our lucky sign Ridge.”

“The world is ours Doc. Life is good.” 

 

“I’m so sorry. Can we do this another time?” Clarke asked Adrienne as he closed up his cell phone. “I was really having fun.”

“So was I and yeah, I’d like to see you again. Ya got my number. Give me a call. Home or the store.” She answered him.

“I wouldn’t be doing this but Sal, she really seems upset and sometimes I’m the only one who can get through to her. You understand don’t you?”

“Clarke, it’s okay, we had fun and it is getting late and we made a great business deal. Tonight was a success, all of it.” She touched his arm. “Really Sugar, it was. Besides, I got someone I gotta deal with tonight myself.”

“Great!” He said excitedly. Then he looked embarrassed. “I mean I’m glad that it worked out best for you too. Um, maybe next week we can have dinner, see a show or something?”

“I’d like that.” She told him. “Come on cowboy, walk me to my car will ya?”  

 

Blake threw down the remote in disgust. When they had left the house Taylor and Ridge were fighting, he was sure the end was just around the corner and now they were entwined in each others arms, kissing like young lovers and he was furious.

“How!” He screamed. “What did he do this time Taylor? Why do you believe his lies and stories? Damn you Ridge Forrester! Damn you!” He reached for the phone and punched the programmed button. “Now! Answer the phone now! It’s time to get back to work!” He shouted.

“Hello?” The soft feminine voice answered.

“Where is he? Put him on now!” Blake demanded.

“Joey moved out.” Felicia informed him. “If you want I can try and get him a message.”

“Where is he? Where did he go? What is his new number?” The questions flew one after another.

“I don’t know. He just left tonight.” Felicia said with a sniffle. “If you tell me who this is I can tell him when he comes for the rest of his things.”

“That’s too late! I need him now! Right this minute!” Blake said angrily. “Who are you?”

“Look mister. I don’t need your shit.” She shouted back at him. “I don’t know where he is and I don’t know when he’s coming back. Now just leave me alone!” She then slammed down the phone.

Blake stared angrily at the buzzing receiver and then placed it back in it’s cradle. Once more his attention returned to the screen. Taylor and Ridge were now in the bedroom, they were both naked, touching, kissing, loving each other. “I’ll kill you before I let you have her!” He screamed. “I’ll kill you Forrester!” 

 

“Ummmm.” Brooke purred as Michael fed her another taste of the ice cream. “So good.”

“Yeah.” His hand caressed one breast and then the other. They were starting to get fuller and so much more sensitive. Her nipples hardened at even the slightest touch. Then he let his hand stray down to her soft belly. It too was growing with the baby inside her. Michael was in awe as his hand lovingly ran circles around it. “He’s right there inside you, getting bigger and stronger every day.”

“He?” She asked lazily. “Will you be disappointed if it’s a girl?”

“Not at all, but I just have a feeling that I’m going to have a son.” He smiled. He brought the spoon back up to her mouth to feed her more and at the same time let his other hand slide between her leg.

“Oh God.” She moaned as she felt the electric shock of his touch.

“You are so hot for me.” Michael teased. He stroked her softly with his thumb. “So wet, so wild and so mine.”

“Yours, yours forever.” She gasped. “Oh Michael, Michael that feels so good, don’t stop, don’t oh God.” Her own hands stroked his legs through his silky pajama bottoms.

“More.” He brought the spoon to her mouth. Brooke licked it off as his hand increased the stroking. It was such a sensual experience for her. She moaned and arched herself closer to him.

“I’m going to come.” She moaned.

“All night long.” He promised. “Over and over and over again.”

Brooke sighed and relaxed, allowing her legs to spread wider for him. “Oh Michael.” She moaned.

“Time to slow it down.” He smiled and leaned over to kiss her breasts. “And to have a little more adventure.”

“Nooooooooo.” Brooke protested, already missing his administrations.

“Have I ever let you down?” He asked as he gave her another spoonful of ice cream. “Oops.” He laughed and deliberately allowed it to drip across her chest. “I guess I have to clean that up.” He leaned over and slowly licked ever bit off the nectar off of her.

“No, no you’ve never let me down.” She sighed and smiled. “But.”

“You’re insatiable, you know that Brooke?”

“For you.” She laughed and then jumped as Michael spilled more ice cream on her. “Hey, that’s cold!”

“And it’s going to get colder.” He laughed as he grabbed a couple of ice cubes and massaged them across her chest.

“What are you doing?” Brooke gasped.

“You’ll see, bear with me, it will be worth it, well for me anyway.” He chuckled. 

 

“Our options?” Storm asked.

“Well there is adoption, that could take time but it’s not impossible especially if we go for an older child or a so called less desirable one.” Colin looked at Storm, who was frowning. “Not undesirable to us Storm, but maybe one who has medical risks or is a minority. Anyway we have that, or we can do something else I was thinking about.”

“What’s that?” Storm asked him.

“Marcy.” Colin stated, then he waited for Storm’s eruption. As predicted he didn’t have to wait long.

“Marcy? Colin I am not going to sleep with her and neither are you! You know that’s what she wants! You know it! How can you even suggest that?”

“Marcy loves us Storm. I was thinking artificial insemination. I think she’d do it for us. We need to keep all our options open.”

“And then what?” Storm asked. “She’d be our child’s mother. We’d never get her out of our lives then. She’d never let us have the baby just for ourselves. No, no, not Marcy, that won’t work.”

“It could work. But if you’re dead set against it fine, but there are other women, women we could actually hire. Storm I want a kid. Don’t you?”

“I’m not so sure that it’s fair for the kid. We’d be bringing him or her into a really unconventional life, one that he or she would have hanging over their heads forever.” Storm protested. “I’m just not sure it’s fair.”

“We will give the child love Storm, lots of love and a wonderful family and friends. It’s gonna work, it’s gonna be great, you just wait and see. But I have one other idea and this way we can sort of try it out.”

“How?” Storm asked.

“Foster care. We can take in a child and see how it works out. Then maybe if we’re all happy we can adopt him or try another option. I’d like to look into that.” Colin told him.

“That just may be the answer.” Storm said with a smile. “It may just be the perfect answer.” 

 

Eric looked up from his magazine as Stephanie walked into the house. He sat silently as she put down her purse and poured a glass of water. Finally he could take it no longer. “So where did you go?”

“I had dinner with a friend.” She said. “It’s late and I’m tired. I’m going to bed.”

“Stephanie, can we please talk?” Eric got up and approached her.

“Tonight is not a good time.” She answered. “Is Joshua asleep?”

“Of course he is.” Eric gruffly answered her. “Stephanie please. I thought we were building something, I thought we were getting back on track.”

“Eric stop.” She turned back towards him. “If we ever do get back, it will be when I am ready and no sooner. Now if you can’t accept my seeing other men, then I think we should give up any pretense at all. I do love you, but what happened isn’t something that I can just get over. I need time, I need space and I need freedom. I think, I think perhaps you should leave.” She said softly.

“No! No, I don’t want that!”

“Then you have to respect me Eric. You have no choice!” 

 

“Where are the children? Where is the nanny? Where is your father? Where Taylor? Where?” Blake screamed at the screen. “You’re rutting on the floor like pigs! This is not the kind of woman you are! It’s not!” He grabbed his water bottle and threw it at the wall. “Damn you!” He grabbed the phone and punched in another number. “Answer Joseph! Answer me now!” 

 

Felicia turned and woke from a restless sleep. Something had shattered the thin veil of contentment and she wondered what it was. Then she heard the unrelenting sounds of a cell phone coming from the bedroom. She looked down at the coffee table and saw her own phone right where she had left it. “Joey’s.” She sighed. She struggled to stand and then made her way towards the offensive noise.

“Hello!” She said as she roughly grabbed the phone.

“You again? Where the hell is Joseph?” Blake blasted her.

“Oh for God’s sake, would you give it a rest. He’s not here, I don’t know where he is. Now just tell me who the hell you are and when and if I see him again I’ll tell him you called!”

“You tell him that his employer called and that if he values his life he will get here immediately, this is not a threat, this is a promise!” Blake shouted and then hung up his end.

“What a prick.” Felicia said as she turned off the phone. “Oh my God Joey, it’s him. It’s Blake! I’ve got to find a way to warn you, I have to.”

 

“Whhhhat are you doing?” Brooke asked as Michael continued to massage her breasts with the ice.

“Getting them cold, it works better that way.” He laughed. He leaned down and licked one of her hard nipples. “Okay, I think that’s enough.”

“Thank you.” Brooke sighed. “Now can we get warm again?” 

Michael reached to the tray and grabbed a plastic bottle. “Time for a treat.” He said. Then he poured the chocolate syrup over her breasts. “Let’s see if this works.”

“Michael what are you doing?” Brooke tried to sit.

“Wait! It’s working, it’s getting hard, this is so cool!” He laughed. Brooke felt a strange sensation as the chocolate hardened on her chest.

“What is it doing?” She whined.

“Chocolate shell. It’s making a nice hard candy shell and I am going to eat it all off of you.” He grinned at her.

“You just wait.” She warned. “Because I am going to put it all over you and you are going to have the same torture I had.”

Michael’s eyes widened as he thought about what she was telling him. “My dick?” He asked. “You’re going to put it there?”

“Damn straight I am.” She laughed. “And I don’t want to hear a word of complaint from you, no matter how cold it is.”

“I um, don’t think I’ll get hard if I’m cold.” He laughed.

“I think you will.” She giggled. “And don’t worry, when I eat it off it will be so worth it.”

“Shit.” He said with a whistle. “I’m almost willing to give up my treat and let you get right to business.”

“Not on your life mister.” She pulled him to her. “And when we’re both done, there’s one more place in need of attention.” She winked.

“God I love you Brooke.” He pulled her tightly into his arms and crushed her mouth with his own. “Thank you.” He said when they finally stopped to breathe.

“For what?” Brooke breathlessly asked.

“For giving me the best life a man could ever have.” He said, then once more he captured her mouth with his.

“And you giving me the best life a woman could have.” She said into his mouth. They embraced again until Brooke started to laugh.

“What?” Michael asked.

“The chocolate, it’s cracking.” She giggled.

“Snack time!” He laughed, bringing his mouth down to her chest. “Yum!” 

 

“Hey Sugar, wake up.” Adrienne shook Joey who was asleep on the couch.

“Hey babe.” He opened his eyes and smiled at her. “Did you make the deal?”

“I sure did. It went really well.” She put her purse down, kicked off her shoes and sat next to him on the couch.

“What about Garrison? You guys get something going?” He asked with a frown.

“Why? Ya jealous?” She teased.

“Maybe.” He said as he sat up.

“You already got far too many women to wanna add me to your list, besides, it would be practically incest.” She tousled his hair playfully.

“Not even close.” He inched closer to her. “You know Ade, you and me, it’s a logical next step isn’t it?” 

“Yeah right, I’m looking for trouble aren’t I?” She sighed and put her arm around him. “Sugar you are as sweet as they come, but I just don’t need the hassle.”

“You ever think maybe you married the wrong brother Ade?” He asked her.

“All the time.” She admitted. “But honey, it’s not worth losin’ all we got and all I got with Mike to have a jump in the hay.”

“Might be the best you ever had.” He touched her face softly.

“Guess I’ll never know huh.” She sighed.

“You could find out.” By now his mouth was so close to hers that they were almost kissing.

“Oh Sugar, don’t do this.” She said, but made no attempt to move away.

“You’re lonely, I’m lonely, what harm is there?” He asked her.

“You been drinking Joe?” She gently touched his arm.

“Nah.” He laughed. “Shit Ade, shit.” He pulled her to him and gently kissed her, slowly intensifying it until both of them we’re gasping for breath.

“You can kiss, damn you can kiss, I’ll give you that.” She pulled away. “But this just isn’t gonna happen.”

“I guess.” He sighed.

“Honey, you’re just missin’ Felicia, you wouldn’t be with me, even if you were attracted, we’re pals, we’re buddies, and business partners too. Let’s not screw this up okay?”

“Ignore me, I’m just feeling sorry for myself. I’m sorry Ade.” Joey got up and walked to the door. He leaned against it and sighed. “How did I let my entire life turn to shit?”

“You’re turnin’ it around Sugar.” Adrienne came up behind him and put her arms around him. “Come on, it’s late, let’s call it a night okay?”

He turned around to face her and kissed her one more time. “You’re one hell of a sexy lady and a classy one too. Mike was nuts to ever let you get away.”

“Tell me somethin’ I don’t already know.” She gave him a quick kiss. “See ya in the mornin’.” 

 

Brooke looked up into Michael’s eyes. “Cold isn’t it?” She asked.

“Brooke you gotta stop, you gotta.” He begged.

“But then you don’t get the payoff do you?” She said with a clucking sound. “Now we don’t want that do we?”

“Sweetheart you’re going to freeze it off.” He moaned. “Really Brooke. Please.”

“You’re gonna be fine Michael.” She smiled. “And believe me, you’ll be thanking me when it’s all over.”

“Why did I start this?” He gasped as she grabbed a new ice cube. “Brooke!”

“Now let’s see if I can get Mr. Happy to stand at attention.” She grinned and looked down.

“I think Mr. Happy is frozen solid.” Michael complained.

“He is getting nice and hard.” Brooke purred. “Ummmm, nice.” She started to stroke him. “I think Mr. Happy is very happy.”

“Enough ice, please sweetheart.” Michael pleaded.

“I think it’s time for the shell.” Brooke agreed. “And I am so hungry.” She said suggestively.

Just the words were enough to bring him to an erection. “Yeah, you can do your magic, oh God.” He moaned as Brooke started to spread the chocolate over him.

“Now stay still till it’s nice and hard for me.” She giggled.

“Honey, if it gets any harder, it’s gonna break off.”

“Mmmmmmmmmmmm.” She lowered her mouth to him. “Time for dessert.” 

 

Taylor looked up at Ridge as he returned with two glasses of Merlot. He handed one to her and then joined her back on the floor. She wrapped him in the warm blanket and took a sip. “Thank you.” She said softly.

“Are you hungry my love?” He asked. “I could get you a snack.”

“I have everything I need right here.” She smiled. “Though I am feeling a little naughty.”

“You mean doing this right here in the open with your dad and the kids and Katherine all asleep upstairs?” Ridge chuckled. “Me too, but I am enjoying every minute of it.”

“I wish it could never end, I wish we didn’t have to go back to reality.” She sighed and leaned against him. “Tomorrow everything goes back to normal. Will the spell be broken?”

“It’s not a spell my love, it’s love. I love you and you love me and we have our family and our home and everything we could ever want right here and we’ll never lose it again. Never Taylor. Nothing and no one will ever come between us again. I promise you that.” Ridge punctuated it with a kiss. 

 

“Don’t be so certain Forrester. I have my ways and soon, very soon she’ll be mine again.” Blake said with an evil laugh. “Enjoy it while you have it fool.” 

Michael couldn’t have wiped the contented smile off his face even if he wanted to. He pulled Brooke tightly into his arms and kissed her lips. “I do believe I just died and went to heaven.” He grinned and kissed her once more.

“It was your game.” She smiled back.

“Ah, but you changed the rules and my God what you did to them.”

“Hmmmm. I think you were a little leery about it at first.” She giggled.

“The ice WAS cold.” He admitted. “But it was so worth it in the end. I hope that I made you even half as happy as you made me.”

“We sure proved there are lots of ways to satisfy each other didn’t we?” Brooke gently touched his face. “I bless the day I met you, every day I do Michael, I promise.”

He smiled broadly and reached down to tenderly rub her expanding belly. “We got the world sweetheart, right here in this bed.”

“I’m so sorry that I scared you earlier and I promise I’ll never take another risk.”

“What about work?” He asked.

“Two days a week at the most and I’ll stay away from Ridge.” She assured him.

“And Stephanie?” He asked.

“Oh, that is a given.” She giggled.

“Good.” He kissed her neck. “Now I think we both need to get some sleep, okay?”

“I am tired too, but a good tired.” She smiled broadly at him.

“I love you sweetheart, goodnight.” He said with a kiss.

“Goodnight Michael.” Brooke sighed and settled into his arms. “I love you too.”

In minutes they were both sound asleep. 

 

Felicia hesitated but she was scared, more scared than she had been in a long time. She needed to warn Joey, she needed to protect him as well as her brother and his wife. There was only one way she knew to reach him and while she didn’t want to do it, she knew that there was no choice. She reached for the phone and her address book. With hesitance she punched in the numbers. 

 

“What the hell?” Michael opened his eyes and turned towards the offensive sound.

“The phone.” Brooke moaned. Since it was on her side of the bed she reached for it.

“Give it to me.” Michael instructed her.

“It’s okay, I have it.” She put the receiver to her ear. “Hello?” She said as she looked at the time on the clock.

“Brooke, it’s Felicia, I know it’s late and I’m sorry, but I really need to speak to Michael, is he there?”

“Yes, yes he’s here.” Brooke frowned and handed the phone to her husband whispering. “It’s Felicia.”

“Felicia?” He said to Brooke. With a shrug he took the phone. “Hello Felicia, is something wrong?” He asked with concern.

“I really hate to bother you Mike, and I wouldn’t if it wasn’t important but I just didn’t know where else to turn.”

He sat up straight in the bed. “What’s wrong honey? What happened?”

“I’m trying to find Joey.” She told him.

“Joey? My brother Joey?” He looked at Brooke and frowned again.

“Yes, we’re friends Mike and I really need to talk to him.”

“Honey I don’t have a clue where he lives.” Michael told her. “But wait, I think Colin, my lawyer does. Is this really urgent? I mean I’d hate to call Colin and wake him if it isn’t.”

“No, no he’s not there anymore. He took off and I just thought maybe he had come to you, or to your sister. I really hate to bother you but I really do need to talk to him. Could you maybe call her for me?” She asked him.

“Annie?” Michael was confused. He looked again at Brooke, who took his hand.

“Yes, your sister Annie.” She answered.

“Felicia honey, can this wait until morning? Is he in trouble again?” Michael asked.

“He may be, I just, well I’m really worried. I guess it can wait till morning if it has to.” She sighed. “But will you call me if you hear from him?”

“I doubt he’ll call me but sure. I’m not sure I have your number though.”

“I do.” Brooke told him. “I have it.”

“Brooke has it.” Michael told Felicia. “Honey don’t you worry. Joey has gotten himself into and out of scrapes for most of his life, he always lands on his feet and I know he will this time too.”

“I’m sorry for bothering you Mike.” She said sadly.

“It’s okay, I’ll see what I can do and I’ll call you tomorrow. You try and get some sleep.” He instructed her.

“Thanks Mike.” She sighed. “Tell Brooke I’m sorry too.”

“Okay. Night honey.” He hung up and turned to Brooke. “How the hell does she know my brother?”

 

Changes Part 124


Brooke looked at her husband as he handed her the phone. “Felicia and Joey?” Brooke asked with a squint. “Are they involved?”
“No.” Michael’s brow creased with another frown. “No, impossible.” He said more forcefully. “She must have met him with all the crap that was going on with Sara and that.”
“But she’s looking for him?” Brooke asked.
“I don’t like this.” Michael sat up, kicking at the blankets.
“For who Michael? For Joey? For Felicia? Or for you?” Her eyes widened in what could only be seen as fear.
“Whoa! Don’t even go there.” Michael pulled her into his arms. “I thought that insecure Brooke was long gone. When did she come back? Huh?”
“Sorry.” She relaxed in his arms. “It’s been a trying day. Of course it’s not about you. I’ve done nothing but overreact to everything today.” She sadly admitted.
“Nah, you had a right to be scared and upset earlier. We thought we were losing our baby and I know finding out about Storm was a shock too, I just don’t like when you doubt me. I’m concerned for Felicia. She went through hell because of me Brooke. I just can’t see how Joey could be good for her now.”
“He came through for you.” She reminded him. “He doesn’t seem to me to be the man you described.”
Michael kissed her gently on the forehead. “Maybe he’s trying to change, but remember he did sleep with Sara and he has been flirting with Bridget. I don’t like to think about him messing with Felicia now.”
“But Felicia is a grown woman. She has a right to make her own decisions, good ones or bad ones.”
“But if I can help her from making a bad one I feel it’s my obligation to do that.” He gave her a smile. “Not only that but how can I get her to trust me about that operation if I let her get involved with the likes of my brother?”
“I’m not sure it’s your business at this point, Joey I mean. And I told you I’d help you talk to her about that procedure. She will trust us. But what did she want?” Brooke wondered.
“She’s looking for him, she wanted to know if I had seen him or if I would call Annie. She seemed pretty nervous about something and believe me, with Joey that is not a good sign. I think he may be in trouble with the law again and I know you don’t want the police following Felicia around any more than I do.”
“Of course I don’t want that. I guess you have to do whatever it is that you can do for her Michael. But what CAN you do?”
“I’ll call Annie in the morning and I’ll call around to some of the people who used to know him. I guess I can try and find him but part of me would really rather he just stay away from all of us.”
“And the other part?” Brooke touched his hand.
“He’s my brother.” Michael said in a whisper.
“And you love him.” Brooke squeezed his hand.
“I guess I do.” He admitted. “But Brooke, I am so sick of him f*cking up and running to me to get him out of all his messes. Or I should say to buy him out of all his messes.”
“Maybe this time it’s different.” She suggested. “Felicia has a good head on her shoulders. I just can’t see her getting involved in something illegal.”
“I don’t think she is, but she may easily be involved with a man who is.”
“Don’t convict him without a trial Michael, you know how easily it is for someone to be blamed for something they didn’t do.”
“I guess that isn’t fair of me.” Michael admitted. “I shouldn’t condemn him without the facts. He did come through for me.” He sighed and leaned over Brooke to look at the clock. “It’s not that late, maybe I’ll give Annie a call.”
“Good idea.” Brooke smiled as she handed him the phone.


“Did you check your messages?” Storm asked Colin.
“Uh, no, why do you ask?” Colin wondered.
“We were so busy and distracted today, well for the last few days.” Storm smiled. “I know I haven’t really been paying much attention to business. I don’t want you to have problems with your new job.”
“It’s just a building block, we’re going to start our own firm.” Colin tousled Storm’s hair and hugged him. “I told you Storm, I didn’t come to LA for a job. Jobs are a dime a dozen, the only thing that mattered to me was you.”
“What did I ever do to deserve you?” Storm asked him. “I pushed you away, I hurt you and still you hung in there. Most people would have turned away, they would have moved on.”
“I could never move on from you.” Colin assured him. “I’ve been in love with you as long as I can remember.”
“I know I’ve let you down in the past, but I won’t anymore Colin. I promise.” Storm gave him a big smile. “Everything is going to be good from now on.”
“You got that right.” Colin picked up his phone. “Hey you’re right, I have a message here from Bryan Jackson, I wonder what’s up.”


“Thanks Annie, sorry if I woke you. Okay, yeah, okay I’ll have her call you tomorrow. Yeah you’re right, we need to get everything settled. Okay. Okay. Love you. Goodnight.” Michael disconnected the call and handed the phone to Brooke who put it back down in the cradle on the nightstand. “She hasn’t seen him but she did talk to him on the phone yesterday. I hope I didn’t worry her.”
“I’m sure you didn’t and I’m sure your brother is fine.” Brooke answered.
“He always lands on his feet.” Michael sighed. “Anyway Annie wants you to call her so you can start working out the details for the wedding.”
“With everything that’s been going on I almost forgot about it.” Brooke blushed.
“Do you want to postpone it?” Michael asked her. A look of concern laced with sadness crossed his handsome face.
“Not in a million years. I’m really looking forward to this and I did call my parents about it. They’re flying in on Saturday.”
“This Saturday?” Michael frowned.
“They’re going to be in town for an extended visit.” Brooke explained. “You sound upset. Why?”
“I’m a little nervous about this Brooke.” He told her. “They’ve been polite but distant with me on the phone. I don’t know if they approve of us. I get the feeling they aren’t exactly thrilled to death with you marrying me.”
“They were a little surprised that’s all.” Brooke took his hand and squeezed it. “They thought I was going to marry Connor and then I called them to tell them I eloped with you. They don’t even know you, but they’ll love you once they get to know you.”
“Hmmmm. Somehow I have my doubts. I think I have my work cut out for me, especially with your mother.” He winked and gave her a kiss.
“She’ll love you as much as I do. I know she will.” Brooke reached over and shut the light off. “Well, not as much, that would be impossible.” She sighed and settled into his arms. “Because I love you more than anything in the world.”
“The feeling is mutual Mrs. Copeland.” He pulled her tighter and kissed her neck. “Very mutual.”
“Good night darling.” Brooke said softly as she settled into his arms for the night.


The next morning was hectic as Michael made his phone calls to the hospital and then to his office. “That’s right Heather, as soon as I finish at Brooke’s OB I’ll be in. Okay, you can reschedule her for tonight. I inconvenienced her so I owe her. Yeah,” He laughed and waved to Brooke who had joined him in the kitchen. “Yeah, I owe you too. Always. Who? Shit.” He muttered. “That woman is not going to have any skin left if I have to lift it again. Yeah, I know. Hey, I’m the best.” He shot Brooke another grin. “Okay honey, you just man the fort and I’ll get there as soon as possible. Okay, bye.” He hung up and walked up to his wife, taking her into his arms. “Scared?”
“Not at all, I feel fine, I know it was a false alarm but I’ll be glad to have it confirmed.” She looked around the kitchen. “Coffee?” She asked.
“I put some in your travel mug, we’re running a little late.” Michael let go of her and went to the counter, he grabbed the mug and handed it to her. “Any idea what’s up with Bridget?” He took her arm.
“What do you mean?” Brooke asked with a squint.
“She was up dressed and out of here before I even had the coffee on.”
“I wish I did know.” Brooke sighed. “We’re drifting apart Michael. She seems so aloof.”
“She’s going through something.” He agreed.
“Did she talk to you at all?” Brooke asked him with concern.
“Nope. I called out to her and asked her where she was going so early. She gave me the routine teenager answer, ‘Out’ and was out the door before I got another word in. I worry that she’s feeling neglected. I don’t want her to think she doesn’t matter. I don’t want her to think that she means less to you than our baby.” He picked up her purse and handed it to her. Then he led her to the door. He locked it after they walked out.
“Don’t be silly.” Brooke frowned. “She knows that’s not true.”
“We’ve been caught up in the baby, the move, the wedding and now Storm. Are you sure she’s not feeling at least a little jealous?”
“I guess she could be, but we’re both trying so hard to reach out to her. I don’t remember being as moody as she is when I was her age. I really don’t know Michael. My life wasn’t a bowl of cherries either. Bridget has two parents who love her, even if we don’t live together. That was a lot more than I ever had.”
“I don’t think it’s you Brooke. Something is really bothering her. I just wonder if she wants to confide in you or me or us and she feels we’re too busy for her. But let’s just get through this doctor appointment first, then we can decide what to do about Bridget. Deal?” He asked as he opened the car door for her.
“Deal.” She smiled and kissed him.


Bridget stood in front of the clinic staring at the door, unable to gather the strength to go inside.
“It’ll be okay Bridget.” Sara said in a soothing voice. “Really, it’s no big deal.”
“No big deal?” Bridget looked her hard in the eyes. “I could be pregnant, I could be having a baby by some idiot who’s name I don’t even know. This could be the end of my life. I’ll die Sara, I’ll just die.”
“You’re probably not pregnant.” Sara assured her. “Believe me it doesn’t happen as easily as it does on TV. But even if you are it’s not the end of the world. You can get an abortion and it will be all over.”
“An abortion. Oh God.” Bridget moaned.
“You don’t want to have a baby now do you?” Sara propelled her towards the door. “Come on, I bet everything is fine. Let’s go in and have the test. You’ll feel a lot better. And hey, we can go to the mall after and spend all your mother’s money.” Sara giggled.
“I know you’re trying to make me laugh and feel better and I do appreciate it Sara, but I’m really scared.”
“I know.” Sara said softly. “I know you are.” She took Bridget’s hand. “Let’s go in and get it over with okay?”
“Okay.” The nervous teen replied.


“Wow.” Storm said with a whistle as Colin came out of the bedroom. He was wearing a new suit and Storm couldn’t take his eyes off of him. “You look great.”
“Thanks.” Colin smiled. “It’s Armani.”
“I’ll have to have you pick something new out for me.” Storm laughed. “And I thought I was the one with fashion sense.”
“You are.” Colin chuckled. “Marcy picked this out for me.”
“Marcy? Jeez Colin. Marcy?”
“You’re carrying this too far Storm. We don’t have to even consider her about being a surrogate, but she’s a friend and a good worker.”
“You’re right.” Storm agreed. “I guess it’s just that the idea of a tie like that to Marcy really gets my radar up.”
“You’re probably right.” Colin looked in the mirror and ran his fingers through his hair. “Anyway, can you get away for lunch today?”
“I’m not sure. I’ll call you later, but if not we can have a nice quiet dinner okay?”
“Works for me.” Colin answered. “Hey, I really gotta get going. I have to look at some old case that no one seems to be able to crack.”
“Did you call Bryan?” Storm asked.
“Not yet, I figured I’d try him from the office. I’ll let you know as soon as I know anything. Maybe he just wanted to welcome me to LA.”
“I thought I took care of that.” Storm grinned.
“You sure did.” Colin laughed. “Over and over and over and believe me, that is one welcome that will never get worn out.”
“Good, cause I plan on welcoming you all night long tonight too.” Storm smiled and walked up to him. “I love you Colin.”
“I love you too.” He said as they embraced and kissed.



Michael hugged Brooke and spun her around. He gently let her down and captured her mouth in a kiss.
“I guess you’re happy with the report.” Brooke giggled.
“Relieved, very relieved.” He smiled and kissed her again.
“I told you I was fine.” She said when they finally parted lips.
“You feel better knowing too don’t you?” He asked.
“Yes.” She admitted. “Now I hope you’re going to stop acting like I’m some kind of china doll.”
“Never.” He laughed. “You’ll always be precious to me, precious and fragile and cherished and.”
“Oh stop it.” She giggled harder. “I’m a healthy pregnant woman who needs to get to work.”
“Work?” Michael frowned. “I thought we had a deal Brooke.”
“Not Forrester.” She smiled and kissed him. “I’m going to call Annie and get started on the wedding plans.”
“Oh, oh, well that’s different.” Michael sighed with relief. “But even with that I don’t want you overdoing it.”
“There’s only one thing I’ll over do.” She touched his cheek with her palm slowly letting her hand run down his neck and onto his chest. Her eyes burned with desire as she looked into his eyes.
“I almost died when you asked the doctor about sex.” He laughed.
“You wanted to know too didn’t you?” She crinkled her nose. “Well didn’t you?”
“Of course I did, but I just wasn’t expecting it quite the way you put it and well, neither did your doctor.”
“Did I embarrass you?” She laughed. “You know I love to brag about my wonderful husband.”
“You’re a nut.” He laughed. “But a lovable nut. Now let me get you home and get to work. I have a long day ahead of me.”
“You know you didn’t have to come with me today Michael.”
“Of course I had to come with you. In case you’re forgetting something, you’re my wife and this is my baby and my place is first and foremost by your side.” He put his arm around her.
“I’m glad you were there.” She sighed and let him envelop her in his caress. “This is the best pregnancy I’ve ever had you know.”
“What? With all the scares and cramping?” He asked.
“Because you’re with me and this baby is loved by both his parents right from the start.” Brooke looked into his eyes. “You can’t even begin to know how important this is to me.”
“It could never be any other way Brooke, never.”


Felicia approached Megan’s desk for the third time that morning. With an embarrassed blush she asked again. “Has Brooke come in yet or called?”
“Not yet.” Megan told the young woman. “Like I said, I’m not even sure if she’s coming in at all today. If it’s important why don’t you call her at home?”
“I’m sorry that I’m being a pest.” Felicia picked up a swatch of material and inspected it.
“You’re not.” Megan assured her. “If you want I can call her for you.”
“No. I’m sure she’ll call or he will.” She looked down at the swatch again. “This is nice. Is it from Ridge’s collection or Dad’s?”
“Actually it was something Morgan had been using. I don’t think anyone is using it now and they had ordered a ton of material. Ridge doesn’t like it and your father doesn’t seem too interested in it.”
“I like it.” Felicia said. “In fact I think it would work perfectly with one of the designs I’m working on.”
“I can see that.” Megan agreed. “Your styles are more unconventional. Say what you want about Morgan, she was a good designer and she had some really great ideas, she was youthful and trendy like you are. I know Brooke liked it even if your father may not have.”
“I think my Dad liked Morgan a little too much.” Felicia smiled. “But I know what you mean Megan. I’ve looked at her stuff and I like it a lot. I just hope that I can find some common ground with Dad and Ridge. Last time I was here I couldn’t.”
“Have you shown Thorne your designs?” Megan wondered.
“He likes them. I guess that’s a good thing with him stepping in for Brooke like that.”
“I hope you’ll stand by him Felicia. Ridge isn’t very supportive of him and Eric is very distracted.”
“Sounds like Forrester isn’t what it used to be.” Felicia said sadly.
“We’re doing well, but it’s different. Things have changed between everyone lately. It’s not as much a family as it was. It’s sad actually.”
“Maybe I can help bring everyone together.” Felicia suggested with a smile. “Anyway, let me know if you hear from Brooke and Megan, if you have anything else that Morgan didn’t use run it by me. I have a lot of ideas and I’d really like to get things moving.”
“I will.” Megan smiled.


Bryan reached into his desk for his stapler and his hand hit the frame. He should have thrown it away or at the least just packed it away, but he just couldn’t. He pulled it out and with a sad smile looked down at the woman he loved. “Taylor.” He said softly. “I hope you’re happy, I really do.” Her face seemed to smile up at him. He remembered when the picture was taken. They had just moved in together. They had been so very happy. They had seemed to have their whole lives in front of them and then it had all fallen apart. His finger was drawn to her lips and he traced their outline. “I miss you so much.” He sighed and put the frame back in his desk. “You’ve got to move on Bryan.” He sternly told himself. “She’s married, she’s happy, she doesn’t want you. You need to start circulating.”
“Damn straight you do.” Connor said as he walked in.
“You ever heard of knocking?” Bryan muttered.
“The door was open.” Connor sat down opposite his partner. “You need to get over her Bry.”
“Like you’ve gotten over Brooke?” Bryan shot back.
“I have. I moved on a long time ago. I have something really nice with Lauren.”
“Nice? Is that moving on?”
“Better than sitting around mooning over a photo my friend.”
“I had forgotten it was even in here.” Bryan pulled it out again.
“Get rid of it Bry. It only holds you back.” Connor implored him.
“We came so close, so damn close Connor.”
“So did Brooke and I, but I know when it’s time to close the book and move on. Taylor made her choice and her choice was Ridge. I know it hurts. Hell, no one knows like I do. You can’t even begin to know the pain I felt when first Brooke betrayed me with Michael but then she married him. But you know what Bry, I know it was for the best. I’ve never seen her happier and I just wasn’t ever going to be the man to make her feel like that. But I WILL be that man for someone else.”
“Lauren?” Bryan asked.
“Maybe, maybe not, but I’m not going to just quit.”
“You’d jump if Brooke snapped her fingers Connor, I know you.”
“I probably would.” Connor admitted. “But she’s not going to and I’ve admitted that and accepted that. You need to do that now.”
“Fine, I do.” Bryan told him. “I know Brooke will never dump Michael for me.”
“Smartass.” Connor laughed.
“Hey. Does Lauren have a friend?” Bryan wondered.
“I’m sure she does. Will you let us set you up?” Connor’s eyes lit with excitement.
“Why not?” Bryan told him. “Just don’t expect wedding bells. Just a nice dinner or a club or whatever.”
“When?” Connor asked.
“No time like the present. How about tomorrow?”
“Tomorrow it is. I’ll go call Lauren now. This is good news buddy, really good news.” Connor grinned. “I’ll get back to you.”
“You do that.” Bryan smiled and gave him the thumbs up.



“Megan said you wanted to see me.” Ridge stepped into Stephanie’s office. “Is something wrong?”
“Did you and Taylor have a nice evening?” She asked with a smile.
“It was wonderful.” Ridge smiled back and sat down. “It was like we recaptured everything we had lost. We’re on the same page again Mother. I’m really happy.”
“That’s all I ever wanted honey.” She took a sip of her water. “And Taylor? Was she surprised?”
“You bet she was. She loved the dinner and then when I took her to the Ocean Club she had no idea what was going on.”
“The dress, I wish I could have seen her in it.” Stephanie squeezed his hand tightly.
“You might have seen her out of it instead.” Ridge said with a sly grin.
“Good. Good, you’re really back on track. Now what about a baby? Do you think you might try for another baby?”
“We may have already accomplished that last night.” Ridge puffed his chest like a proud peacock. “We couldn’t seem to get enough of each other. We didn’t even wait till we got off the beach. We made love more than once.”
Stephanie beamed at the news. Hearing about their children’s sex lives might have embarrassed other mothers but Stephanie thrived on tales about her favorite son and his wife. Some people might have even wondered if she would have enjoyed watching them. “I’m sure Taylor was very happy.” She smiled. “See what happens when you cut Brooke out of your lives.”
“Mother this had nothing to do with Brooke. It was about me and about Taylor.”
“But it wouldn’t happen if you were still letting Brooke lead you around. Now that you’ve come to my way of thinking things will only improve, both at home and here at Forrester. We need to get to work on getting that woman out of here. It should be easy now. She’s opened the door by taking her leave of absence. Jonathan is looking into legal loopholes.”
“I don’t want to hurt Brooke.” Ridge protested.
“But you want your father to have his company back don’t you? You want YOUR heritage back! You know some day you will be running this company, that is if we can rid ourselves of Brooke Logan.”
“Maybe we can buy her out. She doesn’t seem as interested as before.” Ridge suggested. “Wouldn’t it be better if we didn’t try and cheat her?”
“She cheated us. Remember that Ridge. She cheated us!”


Anne Copeland handed Brooke a steaming mug and a plate of cookies. “It’s decaf.” She assured her. “So the house will be ready on time?” She asked.
“It’s almost ready now and since we’re going to use the garden there shouldn’t be a problem.”
“As long as there aren’t a lot of workers making noise and making a mess.” Anne agreed. “I’ve made arrangements with my favorite caterer. I’d like to show you the menu she suggested and if you agree we can make final arrangements, if not we can make the changes.”
“I’m sure whatever you chose will be perfect.” Brooke took a sip and put down her mug. “I really appreciate all you’re doing for us.”
“I always wanted to see my brother get married. I was so happy when he brought you home to meet me Brooke. My only regret was that I wasn’t there for your special day.”
“And now you will be.” Brooke smiled.
“Have you decided on a wedding dress?” Anne asked.
“I thought I had.” Brooke answered with a laugh.
“And?” Anne wondered.
“It doesn’t fit anymore.” Brooke giggled. “My little Copeland is getting bigger by the second.” She patted her belly. And my boobs are getting huge too.”
“Well, you’re a CEO of a fashion house. I can’t imagine it will be hard having something special made up for you.”
“You’d think that wouldn’t you?” Brooke sighed. “But things are strained right now. I can’t really ask Ridge to do it and Eric’s life is a mess. With Grant gone the only other designer I have right now is Felicia and I just don’t think she’s the right one to design my dress for a wedding to Michael.”
“That could cause a problem.” Anne agreed. “How about a rival house?”
“I hate to do it but yes, I think I may have to.”
“Are you planning a long gown?” Anne asked as she took a cookie from the plate.
“I was thinking something more classic, a suit maybe.” Brooke shrugged.
“Maybe Forrester has something that would work. We could have it altered.”
“I checked the racks, I’ve gone nuts but most of the stuff has been shipped out to the stores. There was one suit that might have been perfect but I didn’t grab it.”
“Can we track it down?” Anne wondered.
“Won’t I look silly doing that?” Brooke laughed.
“I won’t.” Anne smiled. “Get me whatever information you have on it and I’ll do my best to find it for you. But in the meantime you keep looking in case we come up short.”
“I can do that.” Brooke looked at the framed family photo on the end table. “Annie, can I ask you about Joey?”
“I meant to bring that up.” Anne picked up the photo. “What kind of trouble has our little brother gotten himself into now?”
“I have no idea. I was hoping you might.” Brooke told her. “Somehow he’s involved with Felicia and Michael is being very protective.”
“You’re not jealous are you?” Anne asked.
“No, no not at all. But I think his fear might be unwarranted. Joey came through big time. He put himself in jeopardy for Michael. Annie when he came to me he was very sincere, I like him, I want to trust him and I think Felicia could be good for him. I just wish I knew for sure. I don’t want to argue with Michael about it. What do you think?”
“I’d love to see Joey with a good woman. Michael changed so much from the moment he met you. Not that I am comparing the two. Michael was always a good boy, a bit wild and too much of a playboy but he always had a good heart and he never was on the wrong side of the law. But when he met you he finally found that place he was always searching for. He’s safe and warm and happy. I want that for Joey too.”
“Do you know Felicia?” Brooke asked.
“I do and I like her. At the time I didn’t think she and Mike were right for each other but she was a sweet girl and I would have supported them. If she loves my Joey I couldn’t be happier.”
“I don’t know how far things have gone, they may only be friends, but from the tone of her voice I think Felicia cares a great deal for him. I’d like to support them. I just hate things getting uncomfortable for Michael.”
“Would it make him uncomfortable to see his brother with her?” Anne questioned. “Because of their past or because of his current feelings for his brother?”
“I don’t want to have any strain between us if I support them. Michael can get very passionate about his ideas.”
“Oh you don’t have to tell me that dear.” Anne laughed. “Maybe I can talk to him.”
“I just wonder why Felicia wanted Joey and why she can’t find him.” Brooke picked up her cup. “Do you think he’s in trouble?”
“Joey and trouble go hand in hand Brooke. But I’m sure he’ll call me soon if he is in trouble. He always comes to me, or to Adrienne.”
“Adrienne.” Brooke snapped her fingers. “I never thought about her. Maybe he did call her. I remember when he was upset over Michael’s arrest, the two of them took off on his motorcycle. Maybe he did go to her.”
“You and Adrienne are alright?” Anne asked Brooke.
“Believe it or not I like her. At first no, we didn’t click at all. But she came through for all of us when Michael was in trouble. I know she loves Michael, but not in a way that could cause us any harm. She’s slowly become a friend to me.”
“I’m glad.” Anne smiled and patted Brooke’s hand. “Because I think Mike and Adrienne will always be friends and I’d have hated to see that upsetting you.”


Patti Bergstrom was about to upload a brief when Bryan’s private line rang. She knew he was busy with a client so she picked up the receiver. “Mr. Jackson’s line, this is Ms. Bergstrom, may I help you?”
“Patti, it’s Colin Graham, is Bryan available?”
Patti’s heart started to race. She found this man so attractive whether or not he was gay she couldn’t seem to help it. “Hi Mr. Graham, Bryan is in with a client. Can I take a message and have him get back to you?”
“He left me a message on my cell but I didn’t see it until late last night. I’m at my new office in LA and I.”
“LA? You’re working here now?” She interrupted.
“Yeah, I moved here recently.”
“An offer you couldn’t refuse?” She asked with a laugh.
“Truer words were never spoken.” He said with a twinkle in his voice.
“Must be a great firm, who are you with if you don’t mind?” Patti wondered.
“The firm is a temporary thing. My reasons for moving to LA were strictly personal. I got married.”
“Lucky woman. Congratulations.” Patti said before catching her faux pas. “Oops, sorry.”
“A natural mistake.” Colin said to cover her embarrassment. “And I certainly accept your congratulations. As for the firm, I’m with Wheeler and Price for now, it’s a temporary thing until I can start my own firm.”
“They’re a good firm, a friend of mine is a paralegal over there, Terry Miller.”
“I’m afraid I haven’t met most of the staff, but I’m sure our paths will cross soon.” He explained. “I’ve just recently started and I’ve been working mostly from my laptop. But like I said, I’m settled now. I’d like to give Colin my home number and address.”
“Of course.” She said. “I can take it or if you’d like I’ll find out when he’ll be available.”
“Both.” Colin laughed.
“Excuse me?”
“You can take the information, and then you can see when he has time for me. I imagine this has something to do with Michael Copeland.”
“Yes, I’m sure it does.” Patti agreed. “I’m ready to take down your numbers.”


“See, I told you Bridget.” Sara smiled as the two girls walked out of the clinic into the bright sunlight. “You’re not pregnant. Everything is going to be fine.”
“No.” Bridget shook her head. “No it isn’t.”
“I know it was terrible, it was a really bad way for your first time, but you’ll see, the next time it will be with a guy you like and he’ll be better and you’ll like it. Maybe even Joey huh?” She nudged her.
“Sara she made me take an AIDS test! An AIDS test! What if I have AIDS? I could die Sara! I could die!” Bridget grabbed the girl’s hand. “I’m so scared. I’m so scared.”
“It’s routine Bridget. You told me the guy was fine. He’d be sick looking if he had AIDS.”
“No.” Bridget shook her head again. “She, the doctor, she explained it to me. Sometimes people don’t even know they have it. They look just like you and me but they have it. He didn’t use a condom. He didn’t use one and now I could be dying!”
“You’re not!” Sara shouted. “Bridget she’s just trying to scare you from having sex again. You’re not sick, you’re not dying! You don’t have AIDS. Everything is okay, I know it is.”
“Nothing will be okay until I have the results of that test.” Bridget slowly walked to a bench and sat down. “She said that the tests are a lot faster than they used to be. They have their own labs. I can come back later and maybe they’d have an answer.” She turned towards Sara. “Oh God, how am I supposed to just act normal all day knowing that I could be dying?”
“You’re not dying.” Sara insisted.
“Did you ever have an AIDS test?” Bridget asked in a soft voice. “How could you stand waiting?”
“I had one once but I knew I was okay so I didn’t even think about it. You need to do the same thing.”
“Everything could change Sara, my whole life could be over.”
“You don’t have it!”
“But if I do.” Bridget turned as tears started to stream down her cheeks. “And even if this test is okay, I have to have another in a few months just in case.”
“I keep telling you, they’re just trying to scare you Bridget.”
“Well it worked.” Bridget kicked a rock at her feet. “I threw everything away for nothing, and the stupidest part is that he really does like me, maybe I could have had him but I was so stupid and I got drunk and I didn’t wait for him.”
“He’s not worth it.” Sara muttered. “He was a lousy f*ck anyway.”
“You said you didn’t even remember him.” Bridget looked up.
“Proves how bad he was.” Sara laughed. “Come on Bridget, he’s nothing special, and if he cared so much he never would have left you alone.”
“It was complicated. He’s scared of Mike.”
“And you want that?” Sara asked. “You can do a lot better.”
“I want it all to be a dream. I want it gone. I just want it gone.” Bridget cried. “I don’t wanna die Sara. I don’t wanna die.” She sobbed as the other girl took her into her own shaky arms.


“Who do I have this afternoon?” Michael asked Heather as he picked up a chart and looked at it. “Besides Stella Mathers that is.”
“You’re going to be pretty busy. She looked at the list. You’ve got that tummy tuck and two lypo’s and a ton of consultations. We have the staff preparing the overnight clinic so everything is taken care of.” She answered. “Seems to me that the practice is even stronger now than it was before.”
“I never expected that. Maybe I should have gotten myself arrested years ago.” He joked.
“Not funny.” Heather frowned at him.
“I know it’s not. Maybe the notoriety drew the curiosity seekers.” He suggested.
“Dr. Copeland, you’re the best there is and everyone knows it. All your patients know it and that’s why they’re here. You can’t possibly believe that people are here just because they saw you on the news.” She shook her head and laughed. “No one believed that girl. Everyone trusted you before and they trust you now.”
“Thanks Heather. Sometimes I have to wonder. If only you could talk to that damn social worker.”
“That’s why you’re feeling this way. I wish she would listen to me. I’d tell her a thing or two.”
“You’re my second best cheerleader.” Michael winked.
“Well you listen to me and to Mrs. Copeland.” She smiled. “Maybe things will work out anyway.”
“Not for me, but hopefully for Jason. I don’t care what it takes, I will make sure that boy has a home, a good home with people who love him.” Michael pounded the desk. “Sorry, but I get so damn angry. Brooke and I have so much to offer that boy and because of a misguided teenager we all have to suffer. The social system has cracks in it and someone has to fix them.”
“Dr. Copeland, if I could talk to anyone about you, I will.” Heather looked up at him with admiration. “I know what a great guy you are. I know you’ll make a wonderful dad and you would make one for Jason too.”
“Thanks Heather. I just wish they’d at least let me see him. The poor kid is in and out of foster homes and yet, oh never mind. I don’t want to burden you with my troubles.”
“You’re not.”
“And you’re lying.” He smiled at her. “So, who’s next?”
“Mrs. Huffington.” She said. “I put her in Exam One.”
“Okay.” He picked up the charts. “Let’s see what wonders of modern surgery I can perform for her.”


Brooke had enjoyed her visit with Annie very much. They had worked out a lot of details for the wedding and made plans to meet again the next day. Brooke had gone home and started working on a guest list and was also reviewing the menu suggestions that Annie had come up with. She was about to pick up the phone to call Taylor when it rang. “Hmmm.” Brooke smiled. “Maybe it’s Michael.” She picked up the phone. “Hello. Yes, this is Brooke. Who? Oh yes Denise how are you? We’re both fine. Bridget? Yes, she’s fine too, I think. Yeah, it’s a hard age. Um, anyway, Michael is at his office. No? Me? Oh. Oh okay. What can I do for you?” She listened intently. “But? Well I guess. Yes. No, I don’t think we have any plans. Um, no. Where is that? Oh okay, I know where you mean. Uh huh. Who else is going to be there? Uh huh. Well that sounds lovely. Bridget? I’ll ask her but you know how kids are. Yes, yes, I’m sure that would be fine if you don’t mind.” Brooke opened up her appointment calendar. “Denise, Saturday is fine. Can we bring anything? No please, it’s no trouble. Okay, I can do that. Yes, well thank you for thinking of us. I’ll see you then. Bye.” Brooke put the phone back in it’s cradle. “How nice of her to ask us.” She said to herself before she once more became engrossed in her wedding plans.


“I gotta go Joey.” Adrienne said as she scooted around her condo looking for her purse and keys. “You come by the store or call me. And you stay away from that lunatic you promise?”
“I’m doing my best Ade, but I may have to.”
“No Joey, you just stay away. No excuses. I don’t wanna hear one single excuse.” She cut him off.
“I can’t let him hurt Mike or anyone else for that matter.” He tried to explain.
“Mike can take care of himself. You stay away from him Joey.” She warned.
“I know, I know, I’ll stay away from him.”
“So what are you gonna do today then?” She asked.
“I’m going to see about work, legit work.” He picked up her keys and jingled them. “Looking for these?” He laughed.
“You had them?” She frowned.
“Would I do that to you? No Ade, they’ve been sitting here all along.” He handed them to her.
“And you stay away from Bridget too Joe, unless she’s with Mike or Brooke. I don’t want you alone with that girl.”
“You’re starting to sound like a mother Ade, and I don’t have or need one.” He complained.
“Okay, okay, but you know I’m right.” She grabbed her purse.
“I’m not going to go see Bridget okay?” He said with a frown.
“I’m just looking out for you sugar, you know that don’t you?”
“Yeah.” He admitted. “I know you are and I appreciate you Ade.” He walked up to her and gave her a hug. “I’ll see you tonight.”
“Be good.”
“I’ll be careful, that’s the most I can promise.” He laughed mischievously.


Bryan walked his client to the door and shook his hand. “I think we have everything we need for now. If you think of anything else call Patti, otherwise I’ll see you next Thursday.”
“Very good.” The older man said. “Hopefully we can have this all cleared up shortly. Thank you Mr. Jackson.” He nodded and walked out the door. Bryan turned towards Patti.
“He’s a strange guy.” He laughed. “But he tends to make us a lot of money.”
“He always seems to have a new legal problem doesn’t he?” Patti went through a stack of messages.
“Yes.” Bryan agreed. “So does Colin want me to call him back?”
“Yes, he’s at Wheeler and Price now.”
“Impressive.” Bryan said with a whistle.
“For now, but he wants to start his own firm.”
“Here in LA?” He asked.
“Yeah, but I’ll let him give you all his news.” Patti said with a smirk.
“You have me intrigued.” Bryan laughed.
“Call him.” She handed him a pile of messages with a frown.
“What is with you?” Bryan asked with a smile.
“What a waste, what a damn waste of manhood he is.” She shook her head and laughed. “Not that you’re much better.” She added.
“Huh?” He quickly turned back.
“No, I’m not saying you’re gay, I’m just saying you’re wasting a lot of nights being sad. You need a woman Bryan. Maybe I could introduce you to someone.”
“Too late, I already agreed to let Connor set me up.” He sighed. “Am I that pitiful?”
“Almost, but you’re nice so I’ll let it slide. Go call Colin.”
“Yeah, I think he’s going to find my news interesting.” He gave her a wave and headed back to his office. Once he was there he closed the door and punched in the number for Colin’s new office.
“Colin Graham.” He answered.
“Colin, Bryan Jackson, welcome back.”
“Hey Bryan, it’s good to be back.”
“So Patti tells me you have news? You took a job here. You left your firm in San Francisco I presume?”
“You presume right.” Colin answered.
“I hope that it wasn’t because of all the time you’ve spent here.” Bryan said sympathetically.
“Yes and no. It was because of the time spent here but it was entirely my decision.”
“I know how it is. I’ve moved around a lot before Connor convinced me to join him here, even after that I almost returned to New York and I did take a brief move to Chicago.”
“It was nothing like that, it was entirely personal. It was time to make that move and we did it.” Colin said proudly.
“You um, moved in with someone?” Bryan asked.
“We made it official. We said our vows.”
“Wow.” Bryan was floored. “I didn’t even know you had something serious going on.”
“No suspicions?” Colin wondered.
“It’s Storm Logan isn’t it?” Bryan asked.
“I guess we were out even without trying to be.” Colin laughed. “But it’s okay, he’s okay with it now. Being apart made it all very real to both of us. So we decided if we were going to come out and make it real we should go all the way.”
“Too bad it’s not legal.” Bryan commiserated.
“It will be some day, and it is already for us.”
“How did his family take it?” Bryan thought about Brooke and how much she looked up to her brother.
“Michael was great.” Colin said and then was quiet.
“I take it Brooke was a little upset.”
“Yeah, she took it hard. It was a bad scene but I think she’s coming around. She loves him and she’s going to support us. Of course Beth and Steven may be another story.”
“They don’t know?” Bryan asked him.
“Not yet, they’re coming in for Brooke and Michael’s renewal so we will have to tell them soon.”
“And your family?” Bryan wondered.
“My family have known I’m gay since high school. They know about Storm and they love him. We were lucky to always have them on our sides. I’m just not sure about Storm’s parents. I’ve known them forever but it’s all going to change when we tell them.”
“They DO know you’re gay don’t they? And Storm too right?” Bryan wondered.
“I never pretended to be otherwise, but I never made an announcement. I think they took a blind eye to me. As for Storm, no, no way. He’s been playing a role for so long. Hell, he was even engaged to Taylor Forrester for a while.”
“I had forgotten about that.” Bryan sighed. “Does Taylor know?”
“Not unless Brooke told her. Bryan, Storm was fully prepared to marry her, he wanted to marry her. I know he would have done his best to make it work too.”
“Is he, um, well, bisexual?” Bryan asked.
“No, he was really trying to be quote unquote normal. But what he didn’t realize is that normal for him was gay.”
“And now he realizes that? Is he happy?” Bryan wondered.
“I’ve never seen him calmer or more at peace. Happy? Yes, we’re both happy. But like I said, the real test is coming soon.”
“You’ll both be fine. Storm’s not a child, Beth and Steven have to accept his choices.”
“I just want him to have everything he wants, everything we both want and we’re getting there, one step at a time.”
“I’m happy for you.” Bryan extended his hand. “Awh hell, this calls for a hug as soon as I see you.” He told the other man.
“We’ll be seeing you at the wedding?” Colin wondered.
“I’m not sure, Brooke hasn’t invited me, maybe Connor. I’m sure she doesn’t want to make Taylor uncomfortable.”
“Now why would you make Taylor uncomfortable? You’re friends aren’t you?”
“It’s still a little strange and I have to admit, I haven’t gotten over her. I don’t know how any man who loved her could ever get over her. Ridge sure never did.” Bryan then realized what he was saying. “Oh, I didn’t mean Storm.”
“I know you didn’t. Storm does love her, but not that way. Taylor is a wonderful woman and I’m sorry it didn’t work out for you. Are you seeing anyone?” Colin wondered.
“Don’t tell me you’re trying to fix me up too.” Bryan sighed.
“With a woman, not a man.” Colin laughed. “I know a lovely lady who just happens to be free.”
“Thanks, but let me do this one friend at a time.” Bryan explained. “I told Connor that he could set me up, let’s see how that works out.”
“Fair enough, but if it doesn’t, I really think you and Gloria would like each other. Anyway, she won’t be in LA till I get my firm started so you have time to think about it.” Colin smiled to himself. “So, what news do you have for me? Something good I can tell my client?”


“Mrs. Copeland, hi.” Heather smiled as Brooke walked into the reception room of Michael’s office. Brooke looked elegant in a deep maroon suit with a silky black blouse. Her heels were high and sexy and her hair was knotted in a loose chignon. Her makeup was impeccable, if she even wore any Heather noted. “Dr. Copeland is in with a patient but he shouldn’t be too long. Can I get you anything while you wait?”
“No thank you Heather.” Brooke smiled back at the young woman. “Michael isn’t expecting me, but I was at the house so I thought I’d drop in and surprise him. If he’s really busy tell me, I can see him later.”
“Don’t you dare leave.” Heather came out from behind her desk. “Dr. Copeland would shoot me if I let you leave without seeing him.”
“Well then I can’t have your blood on my hands.” Brooke laughed. “I’ll just sit here and wait for him.”
“Are you sure I can’t get you anything? Coffee? Tea?” Heather asked.
“I’m fine thank you.” Brooke smiled and grabbed the latest issue of People Magazine and took a seat. Not long afterwards two women came in, checked with Heather at the desk and then sat down. One nudged the other and motioned towards Brooke.
“Isn’t that Brooke Logan?” She asked her friend.
The younger woman turned and looked at Brooke. “I think so. Hmmm, I wonder what she’s in for? Boob job maybe?”
“I’m sure she’s already had one of those.” The first woman laughed in a catty voice. “I think a face lift. Do you see those wrinkles around her eyes?”
“And that suit. If that’s Forrester, they’re losing their touch.” The young blonde snorted.
“I imagine after she went through the lot of them she isn’t getting the prime samples anymore.”
“You mean clothing samples or Forrester samples?” The blonde asked.
“Both.” She answered. “I’m just surprised someone like Brooke Logan would be in the waiting room like this, usually the famous get ushered off somewhere private.”
“Maybe she’s not as famous or powerful as she used to be. Serves her right. I never liked the looks of her. And I thought that she deserved getting dumped by Ridge Forrester. He and his wife are so perfect together. Brooke Logan was always beneath him.”
“Taylor Forrester has class, Brooke Logan can try to buy it along with her looks, but she’ll never be what Taylor Forrester is, a lady.” The older woman said as she picked up a copy of Vogue.
Brooke got up and walked up to the desk. The blonde elbowed the older woman. “I know why she’s here. My God, look at that roll, she’s here for a tummy tuck!” She laughed.
The older woman put down her magazine and gave Brooke another look. “I think you may be right. The mighty are falling aren’t they?”


“Can I do something for you?” Heather asked Brooke.
“Yes you can.” Brooke said with a smile. “I’ve got a ton to do today and I really did want to say hello to Michael, but maybe you could just tell him I was here.”
“Mrs. Copeland, I’m sure he won’t be too long. Why don’t I buzz him and let him know you’re here?” She suggested.
“No need.” Michael came up behind them. “Hi sweetheart.” He said giving Brooke a peck on the cheek. “What brings you down here? I thought you were meeting with Annie.”
“I did.” She explained. “Then I tried to get Taylor but she wasn’t home, so I decided to check with the workers and I certainly couldn’t come here and not stop in to see my handsome husband.”
“Hardly.” He laughed and took her hand. “I’d love to kick off and take you to lunch but I’m swamped. Maybe I can cut out at a decent hour and we can go to dinner?”
“Silly.” Brooke touched his face. “I know how busy you are. I really just wanted to say hello, oh and to tell you about Denise.”
“Denise?” Michael frowned.
“Your Denise, Denise Jacobs, the nurse.” Brooke said as the light bulb went off in Michael’s head. “She called me today.”
“Did I miss a meeting or something?” Michael asked with concern.
“No, she invited us to a party on Saturday. I accepted.”
“Really?” Michael looked confused. “That’s odd, I mean I like Denise a lot, but we’ve never socialized before.”
“Don’t tell me you’re going to be a snob about this Michael, aren’t doctors allowed to socialize with nurses?” Brooke crinkled her nose.
“I didn’t mean it that way.” He laughed. “But aren’t your parents coming on Saturday?”
“The party is a daytime thing and my parents flight doesn’t get in till ten PM. But Katie is picking them up anyway. Do you not want to go?”
“I don’t want to give them another reason to not like me Brooke.” Michael explained. “I’m fine with going to Denise’s if that’s what you want. Did she give you her address?”
“It’s at the beach.” Brooke told him. “It should be fun, she told me to invite Bridget too.”
“That would be nice, maybe we can get her to talk a little if we’re more relaxed.” Michael conceded. “Do we need to bring anything?”
“She said no, but I thought maybe Bridget and I could make something.”
“As long as you don’t wear yourself out.” He gently touched her belly. “You two come first. I don’t want you or the baby under any strain or stress at all.” He looked up at Heather who was wide eyed, and winked. “Yeah, you heard me right. I’m gonna be a Daddy.”
“Oh Dr. Copeland, Mrs. Copeland.” Heather grinned from ear to ear. “I’m so happy for both of you.”
“We’re happy too Heather.” Michael put his arm around Brooke’s waist. “In fact I couldn’t think of anything that could make me happier, well one thing maybe.” He looked sadly at Brooke.
“Jason.” She whispered. “I know honey.”
“I’m sorry to sound like a broken record.” Michael sighed. “I just want to see that boy happy and I really thought we could make him happy.”
“We won’t give up.” Brooke promised. She smiled up at him. “Now give me a kiss and send me on my way.”
“We could sneak into my office for a bit.” Michael said with a suggestive chuckle.
“And leave your lovely patients?” Brooke said sarcastically with a glance at the two women.
“Huh?” Michael looked from Brooke to Heather.
“I’ve been the object of their attention. Apparently I’m still a source of old Forrester gossip to some people, and I must be in here for a complete overhaul.” She giggled.
“I’d be happy to give you one.” Michael said, once more very suggestively.
“Save that for tonight.” Brooke grinned.
“I’ll get rid of them. I don’t want anyone here that would insult my wife.”
“Then you’d have to turn down half of LA.” Brooke laughed. “Forget it Michael, I’ve developed a thick skin. They mean nothing to me so they can’t hurt me.”
“Well I’ll be sure to let them know it’s MY WIFE they’ve just insulted.” He said loudly, looking at the two women.
The women looked at each other, one blushing darker than the other.
“You’ve made your point honey.” Brooke smiled and placed a gentle kiss on his lips. “Hurry home.”
“Shall we go out?” He asked. “No, wait, let’s not leave Bridget out of anything. We’ll have a barbecue or something unless she wants to go out. You check with her.”
“You’re very good to all of us.” Brooke smiled.
“I love you and your kids Brooke.” He reminded her. He let his arm fall from her waist and took her hand. He walked her to the door. “I won’t be late. Maybe we can have some private time before the kids are home.”
“I’d like that.” Brooke smiled. “I love you.” She gave him another kiss.
“I love you too sweetheart.” He smiled broadly.


“Okay Storm, I’ll let you know what I find out as soon as I get back. Yeah, sounds good. Right.” Colin smiled as he listed to Storm on his cell phone. Everything was so perfect now. They were so happy. Only one thing could make it better and he knew soon they’d decide on a way. He brought his attention back to the conversation. “I gotta go, I just pulled up to Bryan’s office. Okay. I’ll see you then. Bye.” He closed up his phone and then shut off the engine. Colin pulled down the vanity mirror and checked out his hair. Once it met with his approval he got out of the car and walked to the office. His dazzling smile got the instant attention and appreciation of Patti Bergstrom.
“Hi Mr. Graham.” She smiled and stood.
“Hi Patti, and call me Colin please. Is Bryan ready for me?” He asked.
“He is, we were expecting you. Can I get you anything?”
“Nope. Shall I just go down to his office?”
“Go right ahead.” She smiled and sat down after he walked off. “What a damn waste of manhood.” She sighed.


Colin knocked and entered Bryan Jackson’s office. Bryan was on the phone but waved him in and pointed to a seat. “Alright, then we can discuss this next week. Very good, I’ll have Patti fax you the papers. Thanks for the quick action George. Talk to you soon. Goodbye.” He hung up, then stood and offered Colin his hand. The two men exchanged a firm handshake. “Good to see you Colin, you’re looking well.”
“I’m a happy man Bryan.” Colin said with a smile. “Now make me even happier and give me some good news for Mike.”
“Well, I don’t know if it’s good news, but it’s news.” Bryan reached into his desk for a file.
“Have the detectives found anything?” Colin wondered. “Family?”
“I had a visitor, a girl named Jacqueline, she was a friend of Eleanor Cooper, Jason’s sister.”
“And?” Colin pressed.
“She knew a little bit about the Coopers.” Bryan started turning the pages. “It seems she knew of an Aunt Pam who lives in Columbus Ohio.”
“A blood relative?” Colin asked. “Or an in-law?”
“At this point we don’t know. We do know that Charles Cooper had no siblings, but it could be a cousin or something, sometimes people call close relatives aunt or uncle.” Bryan started. “But we also have had conflicting information on Mary Lansing, we’ve gotten from several sources that she had a brother or sister.”
“And? Did that pan out?” Colin asked. “Is your Aunt Pam Mary Lansing’s sister?”
“No Pam Lansing in Columbus, at least none that we can find. But if she is a Lansing she could be married.”
“A different name.” Colin sighed. “And your Jacqueline didn’t know a last name?”
“No. So we have a little but not a lot.”
“Plus how long ago was it that she was in Ohio, maybe she’s gone.” Colin suggested.
“Well that’s the good news, Jacqueline thinks she was there quite recently. It seems that Eleanor, who was known by her friends as Mandy, anyway it seems that she visited her Aunt not too long ago.”
“Then we need to increase the search.” Colin told him. “Do you need more resources?”
“Michael has given us an unlimited cash flow. I’ve hired some local detectives. I just wish we had more to go on.” Bryan scratched his head.
“And this Jacqueline, have you spoken to her again? Maybe she remembers more.”
“I called her today, I asked her to come in. I thought that maybe you might have better luck. So can you stick around a bit?” Bryan asked the attorney.
“Sure. I’m not really on anything pressing at Wheeler and Price. But then again, it’s only a temporary thing so sure, I can stick around. When is she coming?”
“We have time to catch some lunch first if you’d like.” Bryan suggested.
“Great, I’m starved!” Colin grinned.


Brooke hung up the phone and started writing down some notes when she felt lips on her neck. “Hmmm, don’t let my husband catch you, he gets mighty jealous.”
“Then we just won’t tell him.” Michael replied in a sexy voice. “God you smell nice.”
“You’re just trying to get lucky.” She teased.
“I got lucky the day I met you.”
“Not quite, I made you wait till our first date.” Brooke giggled. She turned to face him and her lips met his in a kiss. “Mmmm, I like.” She sighed. “You’re home early, not that I’m complaining.”
“My last patient cancelled.”
“Oh no. Not because of me I hope.”
“It wasn’t her Brooke.” He assured her. “I set her straight though. No, my last patient had a family emergency, we rescheduled so I decided to come home and see if I could sneak in a little nookie.” He teased.
“You might just get lucky Dr. Copeland, I don’t know if I can resist a sexy doctor.” Brooke pulled his head back down to hers and kissed him. “Mmmmmmm, especially one who can kiss so well.”
“What are you up to?” He asked as he looked at her notes. “Wedding stuff?”
“I just called the caterers that Annie found and I’m going to meet them at the house tomorrow. Annie is joining us. I also started on a list. There is so much to do and so little time.”
“Now I don’t want you stressing yourself over this, it’s supposed to be something nice, not something that gets you worked up.”
“Now do I look worked up? I’m excited Michael. But I’d like to get Bridget involved too. Maybe if I can do that she and I can start communicating more.”
“Good idea.” Michael agreed with his wife. “Maybe that will draw her back in, make her trust us again.”
“I’ll talk to her at dinner. I hope she is as excited as I am.”
“She will be honey, we’ll make it happen.”
“Oh Michael, you’re such a good man.” Brooke hugged him tightly.
“I wish I was a better one.” He said with a sheepish grin. “But I’m working on it.”
“You are the most supportive husband and step-dad, we couldn’t ask for more. I love you so much.” Brooke touched his cheek and brought her lips to his for another kiss.
“I’ll have to leave work early more often.” He said with an uncharacteristic blush.
“I’ll make it worth your while.” Brooke grinned. “We’ll all make it worth your while.”
“That reminds me, did Rick and Amber get here yet?” Michael asked.
“Rick brought some bags up to his room but they haven’t actually unpacked or moved in yet. I just hope it doesn’t make things more hectic than they already are.” Brooke answered. “I mean with all that’s going on with the move and the wedding and Mom and Dad coming, I hate to have more of an uproar.”
“I just feel better with more people around you and I honestly think it’s good for Bridget, she talks to Rick, she talks to him when she won’t talk to us.” Michael took her hand, brought it to his mouth and kissed it. “Trust me, I’m thinking of all of us. Someone needs to be able to get through to her. She’s bottling up something inside and it’s not healthy, not for her or for you.”
“I know. Maybe she’ll open up and we can get this family back on track.”
“We will.” Michael assured her. “But since we have the house all to ourselves.” He gave her a wide grin.
“Bedroom?” Brooke asked.
“You don’t have to ask me twice.” He said, swooping her up into his arms.


Patti led Jacqueline into Bryan’s office and left, closing the door behind her.
“Thanks for coming again.” Bryan greeted her. “Jacqueline, this is Colin Graham, he’s one of Dr. Copeland’s attorneys. Colin, this is Jacqueline Buckner, she’s the friend of the Coopers that I was telling you about.”
“Hi Jacqueline.” Colin stood and offered his hand. “Thanks for coming to see us again. I hope it wasn’t any trouble.” Jacqueline couldn’t take her eyes off of Colin. She finally blushed and turned away.
“No.” She said, looking down at the floor. “But I really don’t know anything more than I told you already. I wish I did, I really do.”
“Jacqueline, do they call you Jackie?” Colin asked.
“Yes.” She said shyly.
“May I?” He asked.
“Yyes.” She stumbled on her words.
“Jackie, did told Bryan you never met Aunt Pam but are you sure? Think carefully. Maybe she was visiting once. Maybe for Christmas or a birthday. Try Jackie, please try.” He asked softly.
Jacqueline looked deep in thought. Suddenly her eyes lit with recognition. “Once, once a long time ago I met her, she was at the Coopers anniversary party. Mandy and I said hi and then we went out.”
“Good, good.” Colin smiled. “Is she married Jackie? Is there an uncle too?”
“Um, I don’t know. I don’t think so.” She looked at Bryan as she bit her nail. Then she turned back to Colin. “I don’t think she was married, maybe she was divorced or something.”
“Okay, now try and remember. Did Mandy ever mention an uncle?” Colin pressed.
“We didn’t really talk about her family.”
“Jackie.” Colin looked into the girl’s eyes. “Do you remember what Aunt Pam looked like? Could you describe her for us?” He looked over at Bryan. “Maybe we could get an artist like you see the police do on TV.” He suggested to Jacqueline.
“I could try, but I have to get home.”
“Well how about tomorrow?” Colin pressed. “We could get the artist and you could sit with him.”
“I guess.” She said. “But I don’t really remember her.”
“You’d be surprised how much you remember when the artist starts working Jackie.” Bryan explained.
“Anyway, we’re not pressuring you, we just are trying our best to do anything to help Jason.” Colin added.
“I’ll come back.” She said. “I’ll try. I want Jason to have a home.”
“Good girl.” Colin smiled at her. “Now Jackie, why did Eleanor go to her Aunt Pam’s? You did tell Bryan she went to stay with her right?”
“Not exactly. Mandy got in trouble at school so they wanted to send her away so she’d have more discipline. Her parents must have known about some school by her Aunt Pam. I guess they figured if she was away from all her friends she’d work harder and not get into any trouble. It was a boarding school, she stayed there, not with her aunt, but she did see her aunt. I think she was like a temporary guardian or something. Mandy liked her, but she hated the school and she hated Ohio. Mr. and Mrs. Cooper really missed her so they let her come home. That’s all I know. Do you think her Aunt Pam would take Jason?” The girl asked the two men.
“We’re hoping so, and I’m sure Dr. Copeland is too.” Bryan answered. “We’d really like to see the boy with family instead of in a foster home.”
“But if she doesn’t take him, then what?” Jacqueline asked them.
“Then we’ll do our best to find him a good foster home and hopefully an adoption.”
“I wish my parents would take him then.” Jacqueline sighed. “They like him too. Maybe we could Mr. Jackson.” She looked at Bryan. “Do you think they’d let my parents take him?”
“I think you’d have to talk to your parents first Jackie.” Bryan told her. “But if they are serious it could certainly be a good thing to look into it. I know it would be better for Jason to be with someone he knows and trusts.”
“Do you seriously think they’d like to do this or is it just your wish Jackie?” Colin asked her.
“I don’t know, but I will talk to them, I will.” She promised.


“Knock, knock.” Felicia said as she stood at the door to Ridge’s office. “You busy?”
“Never too busy for you.” He smiled up at her. “Come on in.”
Felicia walked in and closed the door. “You know, I had a lot of second thoughts and third ones too.”
“You mean about coming in my office?” Ridge asked with a frown.
“No, about returning to Forrester. In case you’ve forgotten, my last experience wasn’t a very good one.”
“This time it will be different.” He assured her.
“Why? It’s still the same Ridge, Mother and Dad still see things through their archaic colored glasses and you seem to bend to the company rules too. I just don’t know if I fit in here.”
“You’re a Forrester, of course you fit in.”
“Actually I see more in Brooke’s vision than any of my own family. I was looking at Morgan’s designs and.” She stopped when she saw the intense frown on Ridge’s face. “Come on Ridge, she may have been a maniac but she was one hell of a designer and she had some really great ideas. Morgan could have brought this company into the future.”
“You don’t fix what isn’t broken Felicia.” Ridge sternly admonished her.
“That’s the attitude that makes me want to turn around and walk out Ridge. And with Brooke on a leave of absence I don’t see things getting better. I love Thorne but I know you and Mom are going to start pushing him until he does everything your way.”
“Thorne does NOT have creative control, Dad and I do and we always have had it.” He corrected her misconception.
“Don’t fool yourself Ridge, Brooke is CEO and she always had final say. The only reason she reigned in Morgan was because of you and Taylor. She is loyal, maybe too loyal.”
“Funny you should feel that way.” Ridge inhaled deeply.
“Why? You don’t think so?”
“I want to, I did, but maybe, oh hell, I don’t know Felicia. Ever since she and Mike Copeland got together she hasn’t been the same Logan.”
“Mike is good for her.” She answered.
“How would you know? You barely know the man, you were nothing but my pesky little sister. I don’t think he’d even remember you.”
“You’d be surprised.” She walked over to his easel and turned the page. “This one is good, but I’d change the neckline and the hemline.”
“They’re both exactly the way I want them.” Ridge got up and took the sketch from the board. “And don’t you even start thinking about changing my work.”
“Fine, don’t listen.” She said with an exasperated sigh. “But don’t expect me to feel sorry for you when my designs outsell all of yours.”
“In your dreams.” Ridge laughed. “I remember that disaster at Spectra.”
“I was young and stupid. I’m not anymore Ridge and I’m good, I’m damn good.”
“Confidence is a good thing.” He nodded at her.
“But what’s the problem you’re having with Brooke? Why isn’t she the same? I mean she’s not even around much anymore.” Felicia sat down again. “Spill.”
“Brooke isn’t interested in Forrester anymore, she’s obsessed with Mike Copeland. I think it’s bad for the company. Mother is right, it’s time Brooke stepped down.”
“Oh my God Ridge, I can’t believe you’re saying this.” Felicia was stunned. “First of all, Brooke is married to Mike, so I don’t think that qualifies it as an obsession and if she was ever obsessed over anyone, that would be you. As for the company, Brooke’s done a good job and like it or not, she’s majority stockowner so you can dream all you want but she’s not going anywhere. Actually, I think she brings the balance we need. Dad was stuck in the old days and that is just not how you run a fashion house, not if you want to stay on top.”
“What do you know about any of that?” Ridge scoffed.
“Brooke? Her marriage? Running a fashion house? What do you mean?” She asked.
“All of it, none of it, I don’t know. Maybe it’s me who doesn’t belong anymore.” Ridge said softly.
“Don’t let Mother’s hatred get you too Ridge. You and Brooke have a long history, I know you love each other. You need to work things out, that is what you need and Brooke needs and most importantly, it’s what Forrester needs.”


Michael rolled over and let out a contented sigh. “Now that was definitely better than work.”
“Ya think?” Brooke laughed and reached for his hand.
“Oh yeah, now if only we could get paid to do that.” He rolled back and gently stroked her breasts with his free hand.
“We’d be very, very rich.” She giggled.
“We already are.” Michael laughed and leaned over to kiss her hard nipple.
“We’d be even richer.” She laughed.
“You got a point.” He moved up and captured her mouth with his own.
“I’m so content, I could just stay here forever.” Brooke cuddled into his arms.
“We’d starve.”
“We could live on love.”
“True, but I still think we’d get hungry eventually.”
“Michael, are you relieved?” She asked.
“Very.” He kissed her gently. Then he let his hand drift to her belly. “Our little baby is safe and sound and healthy.”
“The doctor wants to do that test, the CVS.” Brooke frowned.
“I know, I don’t like it, but I’ll leave it up to you.”
“It’s your baby too Michael.”
“We’re not young, I guess the safe thing is to have the test, but I don’t like putting you or the baby into any kind of danger. I’ll be honest, I don’t want to do anything that could give even a slight chance of a miscarriage.”
“Neither do I!” Brooke assured him. “But we’d know if there was anything wrong.” Brooke looked into his eyes.
“And if there was, what then Brooke? Could you do it? When it’s our only chance? I already love this baby and well, I know my business is perfection, but just the fact that he’s ours makes him perfect in my eyes. You couldn’t consider abortion, I know you couldn’t.”
“No.” She admitted. “This baby means everything to me. We just have to believe it’s going to be perfect.”
“He will be.” Michael smiled. “He’s ours, how could he not be perfect?”
“There you go with the he again.”
“I just have that feeling. I just think I’m going to have a son. Don’t ask me why. I just have a gut feeling.”
“Well, if we have the test we’d know.” Brooke said with a sad look on her face.
“Honey, I think we both agree, we don’t want the test. We wouldn’t abort no matter what, we want this baby. So let’s not even think about it.”
Brooke sighed with relief and smiled at him. “You know there are other tests if you want to know the sex, tests that aren’t dangerous. In fact the doctor said the on the next sonogram she might be able to tell us. Do you want to know?”
“Hmmm.” Michael rubbed his chin. “You know I think I’m more old fashioned than I realized. It’s kinda like opening your presents on Christmas Eve, it spoils the surprise. Maybe we should wait.”
“I’m fine with either option.” Brooke told him. “All I care about is that our baby is happy and healthy.”
“And he will be.” Michael assured her.
“There you go with the he again.” Brooke giggled and gave him a mock punch to punctuate it.


“Well, what did you think?” Bryan asked Colin after Jacqueline had left the office.
“I think it’s wishful thinking about her parents and I think she’s trying too hard to please us, but then again, it can’t hurt to try to get one of those artists to help find Aunt Pam.”
“My feelings exactly.” Bryan frowned. “I just wish she had a last name.”
“Me too.” Colin concurred. “Um, do you think she really met the woman?”
“Why do you think she’d lie?” Bryan asked him.
“Okay, I’m not trying to sound vain or anything, but the girl had a crush on me. I’m afraid she may have been saying what I wanted to hear or maybe just giving us a reason to call her back. I could be wrong though, but usually I trust my first instincts.”
“Yeah, now that you mention it she did seem a lot more interested when you showed up. I wonder what’s wrong with me? What am I? Chopped liver?”
“Oh, let’s not wound poor Bryan’s fragile ego.” Colin joked. “Maybe I’m just more her type.”
“Yeah, she seems the type to want a gay man, a committed gay man at that.” Bryan snickered.
“Was I projecting gay? I was trying so hard not to. You know every once in a while I like to get myself a piece of high school girl.” Colin looked at Bryan and started to laugh.
“I’m sure she didn’t have a clue. You don’t er, come off as gay.”
“I’m just a lawyer Bryan. My sexual preference has nothing to do with that at all. I’ve always tried to keep business and pleasure apart. Though I guess it will be hard when Storm and I start our firm.”
“Are you and Storm hiding your relationship?” Bryan wondered.
“No, but we don’t want to bring too much attention to ourselves until he’s had a time to talk to his parents. But after that, no secrets, we’re out in the open. I love him, he loves me and we’re both proud of that. Very proud. We have plans Bryan, big plans and once everything is okay with the Logan’s I’ll tell you all about them.”


“If you want me to go in with you I will.” Sara told Bridget. They were back at the clinic waiting for the doctor to call Bridget back in.
“I don’t think she’ll let me.” Bridget nervously looked around the room at the posters on STD’s and planned pregnancy.
“She has no choice if you want me there Bridget. But I’ll be right outside and as soon as it’s over we can have a laugh about it all.”
“I don’t see anything funny about it Sara.” Bridget frowned at her friend.
“I don’t mean it’s funny, I mean a laugh of relief. You’re fine Bridget and once you know it you can move on. By the way, did you get birth control?”
“Birth control?” Bridget almost shouted. “I never want to have sex again for the rest of my life!”
Sara looked at her and started to laugh. “Yeah, right Bridget. You need to ask her for birth control.”
“The man, if there ever IS another man, HE will wear a condom.” Bridget said with conviction.
“Fine, but condoms aren’t foolproof for pregnancy, so you need protection too.”
“I don’t want to talk about this!” Bridget threw up her hands and got up from the chair. “I don’t want any of this. I made the stupidest mistake of my life and I just want it over. I swear Sara, if everything is okay I will never have sex again, never!”


“Hey, don’t pick.” Brooke hit Michael’s hand as he grabbed for a cherry tomato out of the salad she was making.
“I’m hungry.” He moaned.
“Didn’t you eat lunch?” She asked.
“That was hours ago.” He reached and grabbed a slice of cucumber and stuffed it into his mouth.
“Stop!” She warned him.
“Are you going to starve me?”
“Get something out of the refrigerator, I’m trying to make this nice. I want a nice family meal tonight.”
“Okay.” He gave her a hug and then opened the refrigerator. “Can I have this pear?” He asked as he held up the piece of fruit.
“Yes you may.” Brooke giggled.
“So you never told me, did you find a dress yet?” He asked and then took a bite of the crunchy treat. “Mmmm, good.” He mumbled.
“Nothing fits.” She sighed. “Annie said she’d help me.”
“Can I ask you a favor?” He gave her a very serious look.
“What?” Brooke crinkled her eyes. “What Michael?”
“This is going to sound really anal and I don’t mean to, but I really need to ask this of you.”
“Alright.” She said with a question in her voice. “What is it?”
“Can you get the dress at a store? I mean, like any store.”
“What are you asking me?” She asked him.
“I don’t want Ridge or Eric to design it. I know, I know, they’re good and they’re friends and I am not insecure or anything, I just don’t want a Forrester to design your dress for our vow renewals.” He gave her a look like an insecure little boy, part pleading and part scared. “Am I asking too much?”
“Of course you aren’t.” She smiled and sighed. “You know it’s almost like second nature for me to turn to them when I need a dress but it’s wrong and I’m being insensitive. Of course I’ll get something different.”
“Brooke, you don’t have to, I’m being childish.” Michael looked down.
“You don’t want to have our wedding with me in a dress designed by my ex-husband, Michael I understand that fully and I respect your wishes, I do. Maybe you’d like to help me find something, it’s not like it’s bad luck or anything.”
“I want to be totally surprised and blown away.” He laughed. “Now I guess I am making this difficult for you.”
“Actually, you made it easier. Now I know I can just go to some other designer and find something perfect. I’ll just have to laugh when the press asks if it was a Ridge Forrester or an Eric Forrester design.”
“That will raise some eyebrows.” Michael grinned. “Hey, you could get Spectra to design one.” He joked.
“Now that is one thing I don’t think I could do.” She giggled. “I’ll call Anne tomorrow and see if she wants to go shopping with me.”
“Now this doesn’t mean you have to exclude Taylor.” Michael took her hand.
“No, I’m not trying to, it’s just that she’s busy and she might feel funny about it and I like spending time with my sister-in-law.” Brooke gave his hand a squeeze.
“I’ve been thinking about the wedding.” Michael smiled. “I’ve been working on vows.”
“Oh Michael.” Brooke reached up and touched his face.
“But I think it’s important that we incorporate traditional ones too.”
“Alright.” Brooke agreed. “I um, well I haven’t written anything.” She said with a blush.
“I’m sure you’ll come up with something. Just talk about what a stud you have in bed.” He teased.
“And make everyone jealous?” Brooke giggled. “Um, I mean those who haven’t had the experience themselves. There are still a few women out there aren’t there Michael?”
“One or two.” He chuckled. “Seriously though, I’m sure that whatever you say, it will be perfect. So what can I do to help?”
“You can check the guest list and see who we missed, you can help me decide on the menu.”
“How about flowers?” He asked.
“We haven’t done that yet.” Brooke sighed. “There is just so much to do.”
“I’ll take care of the flowers. What about music? Have you decided if you’d like a band or a DJ or what?”
“I never really gave it much thought, what do you want?” Brooke asked him.
“I was thinking both. I thought maybe we could ask the guys to play and then have a DJ too. Are you okay with them at the wedding?”
“They’re your friends, of course I’m okay with them. But I don’t want guests to have to work.”
“Believe me Brooke, they live for music, they’d be insulted if they didn’t play. But will your parents and the other older guest accept them?”
“They have to.” Brooke smiled. “But why do I think you have something up your sleeve?” She asked with a squint.
“I just want us to have fun.” He snuck in a kiss. “I’ve been thinking about who we want to stand up for us. Do you have anyone in mind? Taylor?” He asked.
“I’m torn.” Brooke admitted. “At one point there was no question in my mind, it was Taylor.”
“And something changed?” Michael asked with a frown.
“Taylor has changed. She seems to be ignoring me. I don’t know if it has anything to do with Ridge’s attitude or the baby or just that she’s been unhappy lately.”
“I hate hearing this.” Michael sat down at the table. “I want you and Taylor to work things out, you’re too good friends not to.”
“I want that too, but I’m just not sure if I should ask her.”
“Okay, then who?” He wondered. “Your sister? No, I know, Stephanie.” He teased.
“Oh yeah.” Brooke choked. “That’s who I want standing up next to us.”
“Are you inviting her?” Michael wondered.
“No, but I wouldn’t be shocked if Eric brought her.” Brooke admitted.
“We can ask him not to. In fact we should demand it.” Michael said firmly.
“Why bother? If she wants to be there, she’ll be there. That woman has found a way to be at all my weddings and she’ll find a way this time too.”
“I’ll hire an armed guard.” Michael was joking but half-serious too.
“It’s okay, nothing that Stephanie does could spoil anything for me.”
“I just don’t want any stress for you sweetheart.”
“There won’t be, once I decide who to ask.”
“Okay, so if not Taylor then who?”
“I was thinking Bridget.” Brooke looked hopefully into Michael’s eyes. “Do you think she’d agree?”
“I’d love it to be Bridget.” He smiled up at her. “And that would solve the Taylor problem, no way would she be upset or insulted that you asked your daughter. Yeah Brooke, ask her.”
“I’m just not sure what her reaction will be. She’s just so not herself.”
“Maybe this will change that.” Michael winked.
“Maybe.” Brooke said in a wistful tone. “So what about you? Who are you considering?”
“That’s a hard one. I’ve had a lot of people come through for me, and yet it’s hard to single out one or the other. Colin, Bryan even Ridge, they’ve all been right beside me through all the crap. And then there’s Storm. He’s your brother and I’m trying so hard to get his approval. But if you’re asking Bridget, maybe I should ask Rick.”
“That is a tough call.” Brooke agreed. “Any of them would be wonderful. Please don’t feel like you have to choose my son or my brother, they will both be there for us no matter what.”
“I’m just trying to make this the best day of our lives, well one of them.”
“The best day was the day you fell in love with me Michael.” Brooke sat next to him and took his hands. “My life started that day.”
“Brooke, it was like that girl in that Tom Cruise movie, you know the ‘Show me the money’ one. You had me from hello.” He leaned over and kissed her. “I fell into those eyes of yours and I just wanted to drown in them. I was a goner and there was no way you would ever have gotten rid of me.”
“Hmmmm, are you sure you just didn’t want to get me into bed at that point?” She asked with a laugh.
“I wanted you in my bed, in my arms, in my life. I may not have even known how badly I wanted you, but I mean it Brooke. The minute you looked up at me and said hi, I was yours and I’ll always be yours, always.”


“Hello honey.” Stephanie walked into Felicia’s office and took a seat in front of her desk. “I’m so glad that you decided to work here.”
“I decided to TRY.” Felicia pointed out. “I’m not all that certain that it’s going to work out.”
“I’m sure you can tone down your ideas and fit into the Forrester style.” The older woman said in a condescending tone.
“I have no intentions of toning down anything Mother. If my ideas don’t fit here, then I don’t fit here either.” She put down her pencil and looked at her mother. “Did Ridge send you here?”
“No, I did talk to him, he said you were working but he didn’t ask me to come to you. Why would you think that?”
“Ridge doesn’t see eye to eye with me either. I expected him to call out the troops. Is Dad next, or is it Thorne?”
“Don’t be so sarcastic.” Stephanie said angrily. “I don’t know why you’re being so obstinate.”
“In case you didn’t know, I’m Felicia, not Ridge. I have a mind of my own and I intend to keep it.” She looked down at her sketch. “I like this one. This is an example of what I can bring to Forrester. If you don’t like it, then there’s no reason for me to stay.” She held up the paper to her mother. The sketch was of a dress, wild and flowing. It was cut low and had sharp angles. “Well?” She asked.
“It’s different.” Stephanie conceded after staring at it for a few moments. “What colors were you thinking of using? What materials?”
“You like it?” Felicia was flabbergasted.
“I still would prefer you tone it down, but it has possibilities. Have you shown your father or your brother?”
“No, just you so far.” She sighed and looked at it again. “Fuchsia.” She said. “Something really bright. I want this to be wild and sexy. It’s not for your debutante crowd, it’s for the woman who wants to stand out and be noticed.”
“I see.” Stephanie took the drawing from her daughter. “The lines, they’re odd, but attractive. What kind of material?”
“I saw something Morgan was going to use.”
“Yes, I think I know what you mean.” Stephanie crinkled her nose. “It won’t work, it’s too heavy.”
“Hmmmm, maybe it is.” Felicia agreed. “But something in that vein. And I like that material, I want to use it.”
“Good.” Stephanie said, surprising her again. “No reason it should all go to waste. Do you have others to show me?”
“Why are you doing this?” Felicia asked. She knew she was being defensive but from years of experience she felt she had earned it.
“Is it a crime for me to want my family all together?”
“What about Kris?” Felicia asked.
“I’d love to have her back too. Maybe when Brooke is gone she will return. Maybe once Forrester is truly ours again we can become a real family again too.”
“Brooke isn’t going anywhere Mother.” Felicia sighed. “When are you going to stop this vendetta? Brooke has been good for Forrester and she loves it too. Can’t you just accept her and work with her instead of against her?”
“Brooke is bored and soon we’ll find the perfect way to rid ourselves of that blight.”
“Mother! I can’t believe you!” Felicia gasped.
“What? You don’t think we deserve to have our own company back?” Stephanie shouted.
“Then do it the fair way? Ask her to sell it back if it’s that important to you. Why would you cheat her? Why after she’s thrown her life into this company? I just don’t understand you or Ridge anymore.”
“She cheated us to get it from your father and it’s time we got it back. I don’t care how we do it Felicia, but I want Brooke Logan out of Forrester!”
Felicia was about to answer when she felt the vibration from her cell phone. “Hold that thought.” She told Stephanie as she looked down at the display. “I’m sorry, I have to take this. Would you excuse me?”
“You want me to leave?” Stephanie asked in a stunned voice. Her children did not dismiss her.
“Yes please, I’ll catch up with you later.” She told her mother. She then stood and waited until Stephanie had left her office and closed the door before she answered the call. “Joey? Thank God you called!”


Sara stood up as Bridget emerged from the doctor’s office. She couldn’t gage her friend’s reaction, except that Bridget seemed to be very quiet and maybe a little pale. “Bridge? Are you okay?” She asked as she approached her but Bridget just gently pushed her away and walked past her to the door. Once she collected herself Sara followed her outside. “What did she say? Come on Bridget. I’m sure it’s okay. Talk to me.”
Bridget stopped and turned to face her. She didn’t say a word.
“Bridget, you’re scaring me.” Sara took her arm. “Please tell me what she said. We can work this out. I know she scared you but I told you, they don’t want you having sex anymore.”
Bridget looked at her but Sara couldn’t even tell if the girl was comprehending her words. “Bridget please, talk to me.”
Bridget looked from one end of the street to the other, then turned and started walking towards the ocean. Sara quickly followed. “It can’t be that bad. I know nothing is wrong with you Bridge. Talk to me.”
Bridget was void of emotion as she turned back towards Sara. “Go home.” She said softly.
“I can’t, I have to take you home.” Sara argued.
“Go home.” Bridget repeated. “Just go home.”
“Bridget please.”
“Go Sara. I need to be alone. Go home.” She turned away and started walking towards the beach. Sara started to follow, but the look on Bridget’s face when she turned around made her stop.
“Call me, okay? Call me?” Sara begged.
“Yeah.” Bridget mumbled. “Yeah, I’ll call you.” She said, then she walked away.



“Where is she?” Brooke looked at her watch and then at the door. “Michael it’s really getting late.”
“She’s not a kid Mom.” Rick came up to Brooke and put his arm around her. “I’m sure she’s just out having a good time.”
“She should have called. She knows I worry.” Brooke looked from Rick, to Amber and then to Michael. “I think we should go out and find her.”
“Maybe we could call her friends.” Amber suggested.
“Mom! You can’t embarrass her.” Rick protested. “She’s always saying you treat her like a child.”
“She IS my child Rick!” Brooke walked over to Michael. “I have a bad feeling about this.”
“Rick, why don’t you and I just go and take a ride and see if we can find her. We can just pretend we ran into her if we see her, you know, offer her a ride home or something?” Michael suggested to Brooke’s son.
“She’s not an idiot Mike, she’ll see through it.”
“I don’t care!” Brooke looked at her husband in a panic. “Michael she hasn’t been right for days. Please trust my instincts on this and find her, please.”
“Come on Rick, your Mom is upset and I’m not going to let that happen. Show me where you think she may be.”
“Whatever.” Rick shrugged. “But don’t blame me when she won’t speak to you.” He told Brooke.
“As long as she isn’t speaking from inside the house I’m fine.” Brooke answered.
“Amber, try and help keep my wife calm.” Michael instructed the young woman. He turned to Brooke. “Don’t worry, I’m sure she’s fine, she’ll probably be home before we even get far. Call my cell when she gets home.”
“I hope you’re right.” Brooke said nervously. “Find her Michael, please find her.”


Joey had been nervous to talk on the phone. He didn’t know what Felicia was trying so desperately to reach him about, but he knew it had to be important. He had told her he would meet her on the pier near their favorite Italian Ice stand. It hurt just thinking about her. He didn’t want to avoid her, but he didn’t want to hurt her either. He paced nervously back and forth waiting for her to arrive.
“You want something?” The girl in the stand asked him.
“Huh?” He absently asked. “Oh no, not now.” He stared at the menu, trying to concentrate on anything. He didn’t notice the distracted young girl walk past him out onto the pier. A few minutes later he almost jumped when Felicia tapped him on the shoulder.
“Sorry.” She said. “I didn’t mean to scare you.”
“I wasn’t paying attention.” He turned to her and smiled. She was so pretty his heart started beating faster. “Want an ice?” He asked.
“Lemon.” She said.
“Two.” Joey told the girl. He handed her a five-dollar bill and left her the change after he handed one ice to Felicia. They walked silently to a bench. Joey sat down and Felicia joined him. “You’re looking good.”
“It’s only been a couple of days.” She smiled. “But thanks, you look good too.”
“Felicia, I just wanted to say that I’m sorry.”
“Sorry?” She asked. “Joey, things didn’t work, it wasn’t you, it wasn’t me, maybe it was fate.”
“Maybe we were both wrong.” He suggested. “Maybe we didn’t try hard enough. Hell, I know I didn’t.”
“What are you suggesting?” She nervously chewed on a cuticle.
“Wait. First tell me why you needed to see me. Please don’t let me make an ass out of myself if you wanted to tell me you fell in love with someone else or something?” He looked down at his feet.
“No.” She whispered. “It was nothing like that at all. I wanted to warn you, I was worried.”
“Warn me about what?” He looked up at her.
“Blake. He’s been calling and calling. Joey he’s a maniac.”
“Tell me something I don’t already know.” He sighed. “If that asshole bothers you I swear I’ll kill him.”
“Joey stop. I don’t like hearing you even joke like that.”
“What did he want?” He asked.
“He wanted you to call him. He demanded it. Does he know where we, er you, er, I live?” She asked.
“No. No way. I’d have never brought you there if he knew.” Joey took her hand.
“I didn’t think so, but he’s very resourceful.”
“He will never hurt you. But maybe I need to find you a new place to live. Or maybe you could go back to your Mom’s for a while.”
“No way.” Felicia instantly declined his suggestion.
“No way what? I think you’d do better in a nicer neighborhood anyway.”
“I can’t argue with that, but I am NOT going to my Mother’s house.” She shook her head. “Joey what were you suggesting?” She gave him a hopeful look.
“I miss you.” He said.
“I miss you too.” She smiled shyly.
“We could take it slower.” He said softly. “Felicia, I wanted so much and instead of making things good, I screwed it all up. Maybe we could date. I could take you out and all that shit.”
“And where would you live?” She asked.
“Alone. For starters, till we were both sure. I pushed and it just got too weird. We didn’t know if we should be friends or lovers and we should have been both.” He took her hand. “Will you give me another chance? I can get it right. I know I can.”


Bridget stopped and looked down at the water. It was getting late, it was getting dark. She wasn’t sure how she got where she was but somehow it seemed right. Slowly the tears started falling from her eyes. “It’s over. It’s done. My life is over.” She said softly to herself. “No hope, none at all.” She walked closer to the edge. “None.”


“I’m sure she’s fine Brooke.” Amber handed Brooke a glass of water.
“She should be home.” Brooke took a sip. “Why hasn’t Michael called? Why haven’t they found her?”
“Bridget has a lot of friends and they hang out in so many places.” Amber tried to reassure her.
“Insomnia!” Brooke shouted. “We need to call them and tell them to check there.”
“I know Rick will tell Mike to go there.” Amber answered.
“Amber something is wrong. Something really is wrong, I can feel it, I’m a mother, I know something is wrong with my little girl.”


“Yes.” Felicia smiled at Joey. “Yes. I’d like that.”
“Great!” Joey pulled her to him and hugged her. “Thank you.”
“We were silly to let it all get away from us.” Felicia said to him.
“So will you move?” He asked.
“Help me find another place and I’ll go. But for now I’m happier there than with my parents.”
“Okay, but we have to get you out.” He smiled. “I can’t believe it. You forgive me.”
“Oh Joey.” She leaned over to kiss him when suddenly they heard shouting and turned towards the noise. “What’s going on?” Felicia asked a boy who was running out.
“A chick just jumped off the pier!” He answered. “Right into the rocks. That girl has to be dead.” He said as he kept running.
“Oh Joey.” Felicia turned to him. “How sad. Do you think we can help?”
“I doubt it.” He said.
“I think we should go see if we can. Maybe her friends or family need someone. We should go Joey.”
“Yeah.” He said reluctantly. He took her hand. “Let’s go, but I really don’t want to see a body.”
“Me either.” She agreed. “Just be grateful that it’s not someone we love.” She gave him a squeeze as they started towards the large crowd.


“What’s going on?” Rick asked Michael as they saw the police cars racing towards the ocean.
“I don’t know, but we’d better check it out.” Michael looked at the phone in his lap.
“Mike, you don’t think Budge?”
“Nah, but she may be checking it out.” Michael answered. But he had a sick feeling in the pit of his stomach as he accelerated and headed towards the commotion.


“Bridget!” Brooke gasped and stood. She clutched at her chest as she dropped the water glass to the floor.

 

Changes Part 125


“Brooke! What’s wrong?” Amber cried out as she rushed up to the shaking woman, taking her into her arms.
“She’s hurt, I can feel it, I can feel it in my soul.” Brooke looked around frantically. “Bridget is hurt and scared and alone. She needs me, she needs me and I don’t know how to get to her.”
“Come on.” Amber led Brooke to the kitchen table and gently helped her sit down. “I’m sure she’s okay Brooke and you need to try and calm down, it’s not good for your baby. Now just sit and let me clean up this glass.” She touched Brooke’s hand and walked to the pantry to retrieve the broom and dustpan and brush.
“But I feel it. I felt her fear, her desperation. Amber it’s real, I’m a mother and I know. I know when my children are hurting and Bridget is, she is.”
Amber gave Brooke a concerned look as she swept the chards up and then bent down to put them into the dustpan. “Brooke your hormones are a mess and you were a wreck with the whole Storm thing. I’m sure she’s fine. Please just try and relax. Mike will kill me if I let you get upset.”
“It’s not me that’s in danger, it’s Bridget.” Brooke protested.


Ridge smiled at the scene that greeted him at the door. After the day he had had at work it was a joy to see his children all playing happily together on the living room floor with their mother proudly looking on. Even the sour faced Jack wasn’t going to spoil his good feeling. He walked up behind Taylor and gave her a kiss on her neck.
“Finally.” She laughed and turned to graze his lips with her own.
“Sorry I’m late, things are a little crazy at Forrester.” He gently stroked her long dark hair.
“I imagine they would be with Brooke not working much.” Taylor agreed.
“You can’t even begin to understand.” He frowned. “Brooke made a bad decision and we all have to pay for it.”
“She’s worried about her pregnancy. You know how badly she and Michael want this baby.” Taylor defended her friend.
“She picked a stupid time to have a baby. She should have done something about it. She should have waited till the timing was better for everything.”
“Ridge! What a horrible thing to say. She wants this baby, she wants it badly.”
“She never should have left Thorne in charge, she knows that I’m the one who knows how things run. It was a direct insult to me and to Dad when she did that.”
“I don’t know what’s going on in her head Ridge. I hate that things have gotten strained but you and I have talked about this ad nauseum. You and Brooke have to make peace with whatever kind of relationship you’re going to have and then we all have to move on.”
“So you’re ready to cut her loose now?” Ridge cocked his eyebrows.
“I didn’t say that.” Taylor protested. “Ridge, I don’t want to go into this again.”
“You’re not starting on the obsession thing again are you? You’re not going to tell me I’m giving her mixed signals and not letting her go. I am so damn sick of this.”
“I think you’re both feeling a strain. And for that reason it may be best to have Thorne as a liaison.”
“I don’t want to talk about this anymore. I had a shitty day and I’m home with my family and I want to be happy. Can we at least try Taylor?”
Taylor held back her temper when she saw how her father was watching them intensely. It was between her and her husband and she intended to keep it that way. “Of course. Sorry I pushed things. Would you like a glass of wine? I found a wonderful new winery that has the most delicious Merlot, can I get you a glass?” She looked up at him, awaiting his answer.
“Sounds great. Are we eating in or out or what?” Ridge asked.
“I have a lasagna in the oven. Wanna help me make the salad?” She winked.
“Sounds even better.” He gave her his hand to help her up. “Jack, keep an eye on the kids will you?” Ridge asked his father-in-law as he led Taylor into the kitchen.


“Something’s going on.” Rick said as he and Michael made their way through the crowd. Some seemed caught up in whatever the excitement was and yet some seemed oblivious, totally into their own world and the pleasures of an evening by the seashore. Yet the police and ambulance presence assured Michael that something indeed had happened.
“If she’s around here she’s sure to be checking it out.” Michael carefully combed the crowds for any sign of the girl. He was concerned about her state of mind and something about this had peaked his senses into one of trepidation.
“She does come to the arcade with her friends, at least she used to.” Rick informed Michael. “It’s down there a bit.” He pointed up ahead. “I’m not sure we can get through though.”
“You leave that to me.” Michael said with determination. “I just hope we find her soon. I’m really worried about your mother.”
“Mike, she’s fine, she always worries too much about us.”
“It’s different now Rick, she’s pregnant and she had a scare.” Michael reminded him.
“She’s a lot stronger than you give her credit Mike.” Rick answered.
“Strong or not, it’s my job to protect her, them, both of them and Bridget too.”
Rick saw the look of dismay on Michael’s face and it came to him that this man truly loved his mother and his sister, truly and deeply. He smiled and patted him on the back. “We all appreciate that Mike. Let’s go find Budge and bring her home to Mom.”


“Every day they get closer and closer. This is not how I planned it! This is not what I want. Damn it Taylor, when are you going to see through him? What do I have to do to open your eyes? This isn’t working so it’s time, time to find something that will work.” Blake grabbed his phone and punched in a number. “Where are you Joseph? I need you! I need to start this! I need to start it now! I will have her and you’ll make sure of it or I’ll make sure you pay dearly. You better believe it boy, you just better believe it, you will pay dearly.!”


“You can get me the pepper mill if you don’t mind.” Taylor said to Ridge, without turning from her task. “And don’t get any ideas, dinner is almost ready and we’ll just have to wait.”
“Ahhhem.” Jack Hamilton cleared his throat, causing his daughter to jump and turn around.
“Daddy!” She gasped. “I thought you were.”
“Ridge.” He finished her sentence.
“He went to get more wine, I thought he was coming back.”
“Thomas wanted to show him his new jump shot. I told him I’d help you.”
“Well then YOU can get me the pepper mill.” She laughed.
“Taylor, is everything alright?” Jack asked.
“We’re fine, everything is fine, really.”
“Hey, this is me, your Dad, you can be honest honey.” Jack put his arms around her.
“We’re fine, honestly.” She hugged him and smiled.
“Taylor, I worry. I know you love him, but his preoccupation with Brooke, it upsets me, I can’t see how it wouldn’t upset you.”
“Brooke is not a problem in my marriage, Ridge is having problems with things at Forrester and yes, Brooke is involved, but it’s nothing romantic, believe me. It will pass and we are fine.”
“Just be careful. I don’t want to see him breaking your heart again.”
“He won’t, we love each other Dad, we really do.”


“Hey, that’s my sister.” Rick squinted and turned to Michael.
“Bridget? Where?” Michael looked from side to side but didn’t see the girl.
“Sorry, no, not her, I meant my half sister, Felicia. I don’t know if you’ve ever met her.” Rick waved to Felicia. “I don’t know who the guy is, but maybe they can help us look for Budge.”
“Joey.” Michael said under his breath. “Come on.” He told Rick as they headed towards the young couple.


“This will be fun.” Joey said sarcastically as he watched his brother approach.
“We sure don’t need this, not so soon.” Felicia agreed. “I wonder what they’re doing here.”
“Who’s the kid?” Joey asked.
“That’s Rick, Brooke’s son, my half brother.” She smiled and waved to Rick.


“He’s my brother.” Michael explained to Rick.
“The one that, I mean with Sara?” Rick asked.
“Yeah.” Michael admitted.
“He got screwed by the bitch too.” Rick made a face.
“Literally.” Michael frowned but then smiled. “But he came through for me Rick, just like you did so I’m trying to cut him slack on it.”
“Cool.” Rick answered. “I wonder how he knows my sister.”
“Small world they say.” Michael replied as they came up on the couple. “Hey Joe, what brings you down here?”
“I was going to ask you the same thing.” Joey said with a grin.
“Joe this is Rick Forrester, Rick my brother Joe.” Michael introduced them.
“Hi.” Rick gave Joey his hand. “Nice to meet you.”
“Good to meet you too Rick. I’ve heard good things about you.”
“Not from me.” Felicia teased.
“Hi Felicia.” Rick laughed. “This is my Mom’s husband, Mike Copeland.”
“Felicia and I know each other son.” Michael told the stunned Rick.
“Oh, yeah, I guess with you knowing Ridge and all.”
“Yeah.” Michael said as he watched Felicia and Joey. He paid close attention to the body language between them. “So what are you two doing here and do you have any idea what’s going on?”
“We came for an Italian Ice.” Joey told him. “And you?”
“They’re saying some girl jumped or fell off the pier. We tried to get over there but they’re not letting anyone through.” Felicia answered Michael’s question.
“When?” Michael asked, trying to hide his fear, but the color had left his face and it didn’t go unnoticed.
“It’s not her Mike, it’s not.” Rick fearfully spoke Michael’s unvoiced fear.
“Who?” Felicia asked.
“We’re looking for Bridget.” Michael said in a soft voice.
“Bridget?” Joey’s eyes widened in fear. “You think it’s Bridget?”
“No.” Michael tried to remain calm. “No, no, but if she saw the commotion, she may be down there.”
“I didn’t see her and I’ve been here a while.” Joey told them.
“Will you guys help us look for her?” Rick asked.
“Of course.” Felicia answered.
“Let’s split up and meet back here in half an hour. I have my cell with me and Rick has his. Joey I know you know my number so call me if you find her. Do you guys have phones?”
“I don’t.” Joey told them. “I lost mine.”
“I have mine, so maybe Joey and I should stick together. I know Rick’s number too.” Felicia suggested.
“Okay, I’m heading that way.” Michael pointed to the beach. “Rick, you try the arcade, you two see if you can get further out on the pier.”
“Do you know what she’s wearing?” Felicia asked.
“I’m not sure.” Michael scratched his head. “When she left this morning she had on jeans and a pink shirt, but she could have changed.
“Don’t worry Mike, we’ll find her.” Joey told him.
“Okay, half an hour and if we don’t find her, then maybe you can help us look somewhere else?” Michael asked.
“Yes, yes of course we will.” Felicia gave Michael a hug. “She’s fine Mike, I know her and she’s fine.”


Amber nervously paced as Brooke wrung her hands. She wished Rick was back, she didn’t know how to handle this. She and Brooke didn’t have a good relationship to start and if she wanted to begin one she couldn’t start it by telling Brooke what to do. But she was worried. Brooke was pregnant and this just couldn’t be good for the baby. “You know Brooke, Bridget has always had a good head on her shoulders. She’s not a kid anymore either. Maybe she’s just tired of having to report in all the time. And you and Mike have your own life now with the baby and the move and you’re so busy, maybe she just feels independent.”
“She can be Amber, but she’s still missing and I’m worried, I’m so worried and I know, I know something horrible has happened.” Brooke blew her nose into a tissue that she hand been tightly clutching in her hand.
“She’ll be home, or she’ll call. You need to try and calm done.” Amber begged.
“I’m trying!” Brooke shouted in an exasperated scream.


“Where were you?” Eric asked as Stephanie joined him in the living room. She seemed annoyed at his question and with a deep breath she sat down in her usual chair.
“I was checking on Joshua. Eric you’re going to have to stop this if you expect this arrangement to work.”
“Is that what we’re calling it now?” He rolled his eyes.
“It’s certainly not a marriage.” She clucked.
“No fault of mine.” Eric said before he had time to think about his poor choice of words.
“I beg to differ.” Stephanie got up and poured a glass of water. “I am not in the mood to go into this again.”
“I know I made mistakes, God knows I’ve paid for them, I just want to know if there is a chance for us or if this is just a game to you.”
She turned around to face him and sighed deeply. “I don’t know if we have a chance. I don’t know what I want. I’m trying to be fair but I haven’t promised anything. Our marriage was damaged, maybe irrevocably.”
“If I could take it back I would, but I can’t. She’s dead Stephanie.”
“And if she weren’t, then what? Would you still be siding with her against our family? Would you still be sleeping with her? I have to wonder Eric.”
“I left! I left before she died!” He protested.
“But for how long? All that slut had to do was wiggle her little finger and you’d have come running back.”
“No. I knew it was wrong, I knew it wasn’t what I wanted but I had to think about the child. And that is something I will never regret.”
Stephanie put down her water glass and crossed her arms across her chest. “Joshua is a sweet little boy, but he is not yours and he’s not Ridge’s. He wasn’t your responsibility and I’m not sure if this is the right thing for him. You and I, we aren’t stable and that is just one point against this whole thing.”
“You’re just angry. We could fix things if you’d just forgive me Stephanie.”
“We don’t see eye to eye on anything Eric.” She walked back to her chair and sat down. “Forrester for one thing.”
“What about it?” Eric meekly asked. He knew what was coming and he just wasn’t ready to deal with her tirade.
“You’re letting her destroy OUR company Eric. Bad enough you couldn’t control yourself with her years ago and let her steal it, but now you’re letting her push you and Ridge aside! You’re letting her throw Ridge’s legacy into the toilet by giving it to someone who is incompetent in the job!
Eric stood up angrily. He was not going to let her do this. “That is OUR son you’re calling incompetent! When are you going to stop being so biased and open your eyes? Thorne is more than capable and he deserves a chance to grow and help develop this company!”
“It should be Ridge, you know it should!”
Eric’s eyes were reduced to slits and he frowned deeply, trying to hold in his anger. “It should and IS both of them. Ridge is the artist and Thorne is the businessman, Brooke made the right decision and I applaud her for it.”
“There you go, defending the bitch again.” She hissed.
“Brooke is an asset to Forrester, no, I am not happy to have lost control, but she has done more good than harm and she’s made us a stronger company. And now, now that she is starting to put her own life first she has done right by me and I will always be grateful to her for that. You should be too!”
“I’m not, and neither is Ridge. Her time needs to end Eric and it will, whether you’re with us or against us!”


The sound of bells and the bright lights did nothing to heighten Rick’s mood as he walked into the arcade. Originally he hadn’t been worried at all but the fears of Michael and Brooke, combined with Joey and Felicia seemed to have rubbed off on him. He squinted in a fashion not unlike his mother as he scoured the rows of machines and people. Bridget had been known to hang out here with her friends, but that was several years ago. He doubted he’d find her here but deep down he hoped that he would. Out of the corner of his eye he spotted a flash of long strawberry blonde hair. “Bridget.” He smiled with a sigh of relief.


“They’re not going to let us out there.” Joey complained as he and Felicia attempted to push their way through the growing crowd. “Mike should have been the one trying, he could flash his doctor card or whatever and I bet they’d let him through.”
“Doctor card?” Felicia laughed.
“Well you know, on TV and the movies they always say ‘I’m a doctor’ and it’s like Moses parting the Red Sea.” He explained.
“Well then you and I will just have to try harder. If she was out there when it happened she probably can’t get back. If we can get close enough we can at least see if we see her, then she’ll know she’s not alone.” Felicia took his hand. “We can’t give up.”
“I’m not giving up, I’m just worried.” Joey told her.
“She’s a teenager Joey, I’m sure she’s just spreading her wings. You wait, we’ll all be embarrassed once we track her down.”
“The last time I saw her she was acting weird. I feel like it’s my fault.” He looked down at his feet.
“Why?” She asked him.
“I was upset, you know, about us and I saw her and she asked to come along and I brought her and things didn’t go well and well, she, I mean I, I mean, shit, this isn’t easy.”
Felicia stopped and let go of his hand, she turned to look him dead in the eye. “Are you and Bridget involved?”
“We’re friends. She wanted it to go further.” He sheepishly answered.
“And you?” Her eyes narrowed to dark, intense slits.
“I didn’t do enough to discourage her.” He admitted.
“Joey, how far did things go?”
“Nowhere. I swear they went nowhere. But I wasn’t responsible enough. I let her get herself drunk. I know I should have stopped her but I was too much into my own problems.”
“Me?” Felicia said with shame.
“Not you, me. I was the one who blew it. I’m the one who’s done nothing but thrown away every good thing that ever happened to me. Yeah, I was preoccupied with you and us but it wasn’t your fault, it was mine. Bridget is a really good person Felicia, she’s really helped me grow and I do care about her. Somehow I think that I have a lot to do with her bad moods lately and I just wish I knew a way to fix it.”
“We’ll find a way.” She said softly.
Joey smiled at her and gave her a quick kiss. “Let’s go find her.”


“So any plans for the weekend?” Jack asked Ridge and Taylor. He scooped another serving of the lasagna onto his plate.
“Nothing special.” Taylor answered. “Thomas! Stop playing with your food!” She reprimanded her son.
“I thought we might have a nice family picnic.” Ridge suggested.
“Do THEY have to come?” Thomas stuck his tongue out at Phoebe and Steffie.
“Daddy! Make him stwop!” Steffie pouted.
“Of course the whole family will come.” Ridge said with a laugh.
“Ridge, Thomas has a play date with his friends, they’re supposed to be going to the zoo.” Taylor reminded him.
“We never have enough family time.” Ridge told her. “He can miss one play date to be with us. I thought we’d go to the beach.”
“Dwa beach!” Phoebe cheered.
“It would be nice.” Taylor had to agree. “I guess it wouldn’t hurt for him to miss it. The zoo isn’t going anywhere.”
“Of course you’re welcome to come too Jack.” Ridge halfheartedly added.
“I thank you, but I think your family might need some alone time.” Jack answered.
“Daddy you’re part of this family.” Taylor nudged Ridge.
“Yeah Jack, we’d like you to come.” He gave his wife a sharp look.
“Actually, I was hoping to see your mother this weekend.” Jack smiled at Ridge.
“I’m not sure that’s a good idea, she and Dad are trying to work things out.”
“Then there would be no harm in two friends having a meal would there?” Jack replied with a wink to his daughter.


The presence of police and rescue workers had multiplied since their arrival. While initially afraid he’d be denied access to the beach, Michael found that the confusion aided his approach. Just by walking like he belonged he found he was pretty much being ignored. He surveyed the entire scene, not sure what he was hoping to see, or not to see when suddenly his fears hit him like a sucker punch. His heart soared to the pit of his stomach as he saw her, the girl he had come to love as if she were his own. He stopped, his mouth open in an unvoiced cry. The sight he saw chilled him to the core. Policeman and rescue workers surrounded the lifeless body, her clothing and her hair were covered in blood, her skin deathly pale, her eyes unseeing. He felt as if his own blood had stopped flowing. Finally his voice returned and he shouted out her name. “Bridget!” He cried, as he felt his knees buckle and he struggled to keep from falling.


“You have to stay back, stay back behind the tape.” The stern warning came from a burly police officer. Joey stopped and looked at Felicia.
“I knew they wouldn’t let us past.”
“Please, please officer, I’m looking for my sister.” Felicia begged him. “She’s missing we’re really worried about her.”
“Sorry lady but nobody gets through.” He answered. “Now move along.”
“Come on, let’s go find Mike.” Joey grabbed her hand.
“But what if she’s out there?” Felicia pushed forward. “Joey there’s a huge crowd out there, she could be with them.”
Joey scrutinized the scene. “I don’t see her out there. Let’s go see if we can help Mike on the beach.”
“I guess you’re right.” She reluctantly agreed.


“Budge!” Rick called out, but the smile left his face when the girl turned to frown at him. It wasn’t his sister. “Damn.” He muttered.
“Rick?” A soft feminine voice questioningly called him name. Rick turned to face the pretty girl with the long, soft brown hair.
“Lisa, hi.” He grinned greeting his sister’s friend.
“What are you doing here?” She smiled and swung her long hair. “I thought you were way past with hanging out in places like this.”
“I’m not hanging out.” He blushed. “I’m actually looking for my sister.”
“Bridget?” She asked. “Does she still come here?”
“I don’t know.” Rick admitted. “But I, we, we’re trying anyplace.”
“We?” She looked behind him.
“Mike, my Mom’s husband, he’s down by the beach, I decided to look here.” He looked at Lisa with a frown. “I don’t suppose you’ve seen her have you?”
“I haven’t seen her in at least a week. I think I saw her at Insomnia with Sara.”
“Sara? No way, she and Sara don’t even talk anymore.”
Lisa thought about it for a moment. “I’m sure it was Sara. I mean I thought that they weren’t friends with that whole arrest thing, I even told Jordan that I thought it was funny that Bridget would be with her. I didn’t go up to her or anything because they seemed to be deep into something. Yeah, it was Sara, I’m sure of it Rick.”


“Why doesn’t he call?” Brooke looked down at the cell phone she cradled in her lap, willing it to ring.
“It hasn’t been that long.” Amber took the water glass. “Can I get you more?”
“No thank you.” Brooke sighed.
“She’s fine Brooke.”
“Yes. Yes she is.” Brooke said without conviction.
“Maybe we can call Taylor.” Amber nervously suggested. She’d do anything, anything to take the strain off of her own shoulders.
“No, I don’t want to be surrounded by well-wishers, I just want Bridget to come home, that’s all.” Brooke said in a soft whisper.
“Taylor is a friend.” Amber took Brooke’s hand. “I know you’re not happy to just have me here, I thought maybe Taylor could help.”
“No. I just want Bridget, just my baby, just Bridget.”


Connor smiled as the beautiful redhead sauntered towards him. She was sexy and fun and she had made his life seem so much fuller than it had in a long time. He waved and smiled again. She waved back and slowly made her way through the crowd at the bar. The men all appreciated her and the women all seemed threatened by the beautiful stranger. She carried an aura of sensuality that wasn’t lost on either sex. Connor knew that the men all envied him and the women were grateful to him. He stood as she came to the table.
“I’m sorry I’m late.” She put her small purse on the table and leaned over to give him a soft peck on the lips. “I had a problem with one of my buyers. I was going to call but I decided to just try and get here as quickly as possible.”
“I hope you got it all cleared up.” Connor waited until she sat, and then sat himself.
“Hmmmm. I’m thinking that I’m going to be needing a new buyer, but enough about my troubles. I’m very curious about your phone call, you were very cryptic.”
“I had to be, Patti was standing right behind me and I really didn’t want to give her more to gossip about.”
“You’re so bad Connor, not all women are gossips. Patti doesn’t seem to be one to me.”
“I don’t know a single woman who can resist a chance to set up a single man, or to gossip about it.” He disagreed with a chuckle.
“Hmmm, a single man? Are you looking for someone new?” She asked with a sly grin. She knew perfectly well that he was deeply under her spell.
“Not me, but you’re just proving me right. Already those female wheels of yours are spinning.” His eyes lit up with glee. Lauren brought out the fun in him and he just loved spending time with her.
“Perhaps you have a point.” She conceded. “But then I suppose if you do that you’ll have to tell me.” Lauren said with a throaty laugh.
“Bryan agreed to let us set him up. I was hoping you had someone in mind.”
“He’s finally getting over Taylor. Good.” She looked up as the waitress appeared. “Vodka Martini please.” She said with a smile.
“Sir?” She asked Connor.
“Another Merlot thank you.” He took a gulp to finish his wine and then handed her his empty glass. His attention went back to Lauren as he turned back to her. “So? Anyone? I really would like to see him have some fun.”
“How IS he?” She asked with a grimace. “I mean is he really ready or is he just tired of fighting you off?”
“Me?” Connor gave her a mock look of horror. “Didn’t I just tell you it’s the women who are doing the setting up?”
“Uh huh.” She shook her head. “But seriously Connor, is he ready or just giving in to the pressure?”
“Probably a little of both. But I think he’d be receptive if it were the right kind of woman.”
“Hard to follow after Ms. Perfects footsteps.” Lauren sighed. “You know, Felicia and he might hit it off, but she’s still in the doldrums over that loser that dumped her.”
“The biker?” Connor asked.
“Yes. Apparently he walked out on her, left her in his apartment, took his things and just left. I’ve got to get her out of that hovel, but she just won’t consider it.”
“Why not?” Connor was astounded.
“I think she’s hoping he’ll come back. She just doesn’t see it was a blessing in disguise. I know she doesn’t want to go home, but she doesn’t have to. She could stay with me while we look for something nice. Anyway, I think she would like him, but maybe they’re both too sad for each other.”
“And too close by association.” Conner added. “Sometimes it seems all of our relationships are practically incestuous. Ridge and Taylor and Brooke and Felicia all seem to have some part in all of our lives. Bryan comes back to town and he was Taylor’s ex. Brooke meets Michael and he was Ridge’s friend. I wonder, is there no one without some kind of connection to the Forrester family?”
“Not in my circle.” Lauren laughed. “But I know what you mean and maybe it’s too much for both of them. Let me think about it.”
“Hey, I was just as bad, the first woman I dated after Brooke.”
“Michael Copeland’s ex-wife.” Lauren supplied. “And I guess I fit in there too don’t I? I dated Eric and Ridge. Any second thoughts?”
“About us? No.” Connor took her hand. “I think you were just about the best thing that ever happened to me.”


Blake slammed down the phone and it instantaneously started ringing. His brow creased in a frown as he picked it up and answered. “Yeah?” He simply said.
“Blake, it’s Andy.”
Blake smiled. This could be good. Andy Mitchell was his ace in the hole, another operative who was on Blake’s payroll. He was not a techie like Joey, instead he was great at digging up any dirt around. If he was calling Blake it meant that he had something. “Talk to me Andy, talk to me.” Blake leaned back in the chair, feeling more relaxed than he had all day.


His heart was thumping and the taste of bile was in his throat as Michael slowly walked towards the crowd on the beach. It was as if he were in a daze, he moved in slow motion, not even knowing what propelled him when suddenly the girl lifted her head and started to sit. “Mike?” Her eyes met his and Michael stopped dead in his tracks.
“Bridget. Oh thank God.” He found his strength and ran to her, pulling her into his arms. He held her tightly, not caring about the blood staining his clean shirt or jeans. All that mattered was that she was safe, safe and alive. “Bridget, God Bridget.”
“Who are you?” A policeman nudged Michael’s arm. He tightened his grip on the girl and turned to face the man.
“I’m her mother’s, I’m her step father.” He corrected himself. Then he turned back to Bridget. “What happened? Did you fall? Bridget tell me, please tell me.”
“No.” She said softly. “It was her.” She pointed to the body, now covered with a tarp. “She jumped or fell. I was standing in the water, just thinking and she just was there. All the blood, oh Mike, all the blood.” She clutched him tightly.
“The blood is hers?” He asked as relief came over his face and tension left his body. “You’re okay?”
“She hit those rocks. She didn’t even scream and then I was covered in blood.” She tried to explain.
“But you, you were lying there. I was so scared Budge.” He touched her face, assuring himself that it wasn’t her blood.
“She fainted. We found her and she was in shock, we tried to talk to her and she just fainted.” The policeman told Michael. “We need to ask her some more questions.”
“I don’t know anything.” Bridget moaned.
“You heard her. She doesn’t know anything. I’m taking her home, her mother is frantic.” Michael turned to lead Bridget away.
“I’m sorry but we need to ask her a few questions sir.” Another policeman stood in their path.
“There’s nothing she can do to help you.” Michael argued. “She’s a mess from what she witnessed. Now I want to get her home, get her cleaned up and calm her down.”
“Mike? Bridget?” Felicia shouted from down the beach. Michael waved at her and his brother, gesturing that they join them.
“Who are they?” The officer asked Michael.
“My brother and Bridget’s sister.” He answered, turning his attention back to Bridget. He gently stroked her hair. “I’m going to get you home honey, you’re going to be fine.”
“What happened? Is she okay?” Joey frantically asked. He stopped in front of Michael and Bridget. His hand reached out to touch her but she shunned away.
“She’s okay Joey, she was just a witness, nothing happened to her, at least not physically.” He finally loosened his grip on her as Felicia joined them.
“Sweetie are you okay?” She asked, taking Bridget’s hand.
“Felicia. What are you doing here?” Bridget looked at Joey with a frown.
“We were just having an ice and talking when we heard all the shouting. We didn’t know what was going on, then Mike
showed up and they said they were looking for you.” This seemed to placate Bridget and she relaxed and smiled at her sister. “Are you okay?” Felicia asked again.
“Yeah.” Bridget answered. “I just want to go home.”
“She knows nothing. You have her name, you know where to find her. I want to take her home.” Michael told the officers.
“I guess that’ll be okay.” The policeman reluctantly agreed. “Take her home.”
“You said they.” Bridget looked at Felicia. “Is my mother here too?”
“No honey, Mike was with Rick. He’s probably still looking on the boardwalk.”
“Rick.” Michael said softly. “I have to call Rick and tell him we found her, and Brooke too.” He turned to Felicia. “Lee, you wanna stay with Bridget? I’ll call them both and bring the car closer.”
“Sure.” Felicia put her arm around the girl as Michael let her go.
“Joe, come with me, I need to talk to you.” Michael said with a look that Joey knew that it was an order, not a request.
”You got it.” Joey answered. “I’ll see you in a bit.” He told Felicia, then he looked at Bridget. “You sure scared us. I’m glad that you’re fine.”
“Fine, yeah, right.” Bridget muttered and looked down.
“Come on Joe.” Michael started walking off the beach with Joey in toe. Once they were out of range Bridget turned her attention to Felicia.
“He called you Lee?”
“Yeah.” Felicia smiled. “He always did.”
“You knew him? I mean before now?” Bridget asked.
“Yeah, I did.” She admitted.
“Because of Ridge?” Bridget asked.
“I met him because of Ridge, but we became friends on our own.” She linked her arm through Bridget’s. “But that’s not really important. Let’s get closer to the street so we can jump into the car. That blood is going to draw attention to you and I don’t want to put you through it.”
Bridget looked down at herself. “It’s not mine.” She sighed.
“I know, and I thank God for that.”
“You knew him well.” Bridget stated, her thoughts back to Michael.
“I did. But it was a long time ago. I’m no threat to you or your family Bridget.” She tried to assure her sister.
“So now it’s Joey.” Bridget said in an accusing tone. “You’re just like her you know.”
Felicia was a bit taken back. She frowned as she answered. “Like who Bridget?”
“My mother. She went through the whole Forrester family but she wasn’t happy till she moved on. Maybe you need to do that too, but with the Copelands.”
“You like Joey.” Felicia exhaled. “But honey, he’s too old for you. If I thought that the two of you were suited and that he could really make you happy I’d back off, but I just don’t see that. There are so many great guys who are a lot closer to your age. You should be dating them and having fun. Don’t try to grow up too quickly. I know I did and it took a long time to get to this point in my life, to a point where I really feel comfortable in my own skin.”
“Fun. Yeah, I remember those days.” Bridget muttered.
“I know tonight was horrible, but you’re fine and it’s all over. Everything will get back to normal, I promise.”
“Fine? Over? Normal?” Bridget scoffed. “Nothing will ever be any of that again.” She let go of Felicia’s arm and started to walk back towards the water’s edge.
“Bridget wait.” Felicia caught up to her. “It will be okay, I know this was traumatic, but it will get better.”
“If only you knew.” Bridget’s eyes filled with tears. “Just leave me alone, I don’t want to talk about it.”


“You’re mad.” Joey stopped as they got back to the boardwalk. “But it’s not fair Mike. What you had is long over. You and Brooke are happy. And don’t forget, you said you’d give me a chance. I like her, she likes me.”
“I don’t know how much you know about her Joe, but she’s fragile.”
“You don’t know her anymore. If she was back then she sure isn’t now. She’s a little wildcat and she’s strong.” Joey smiled. “I won’t hurt her Mike and we are going to take it slow. I don’t want to screw this up. I know you loved her once and she loved you too, but that’s history, for both of you.”
“I don’t think you’d hurt her either Joe. She smiles for you. I’m glad.” The words shocked Joey. He didn’t expect support from his brother.
“Then what is it?” Joey was confused.
“Bridget.” Michael answered.
“No! No Mike, nothing happened, I swear nothing happened. I know I’m a loser but I wouldn’t do that.”
“I didn’t say you did. I was just hoping you could help us.”
Again Joey was stunned. “Me? Help you? How?”
“She seems to trust you in ways she won’t trust me or her mother. Joe, something more is going on here and we can’t get through to her. Please, if she told you anything, you’ve gotta tell me. I know you don’t want to break a trust and normally I’d never ask you to, but I’m scared. Something is happening to her and I can’t reach her. Brooke is a wreck and it’s not good for the baby either. Help me Joe, please.”


“I don’t like it Doc, I don’t like it at all.” Ridge grumbled as he poured brandy into the two snifters. “He knows that their marriage is fragile, he knows everything they’ve gone through and yet he sticks his nose in like he has a right! Like HE is the one for mother!”
“Your parents aren’t happy Ridge and my father is fond of your mother.”
“Fond! Ha!” Ridge practically spit the words. “Taylor I know he’s your father but this is something I just can’t tolerate. I can’t get behind it and I want a stop put to it.”
“It’s not our business.” She picked up her snifter. “Ridge, your mother is seeing other men and after what Eric did with Morgan I can’t say I blame her.”
“They’re trying Taylor! They’re trying to make the marriage work. I don’t get you. They supported us, why can’t you support them?”
“Because I’m still angry at him!” Her voice was shrill and her face became flushed. “I’m sorry Ridge, but I am.”
“So that makes it okay for your father to step in and try to ruin my parent’s marriage?”
“Eric did that all on his own.” Taylor replied.
“You know what Taylor? What you’re saying is stupid. It’s validating what you always claimed Brooke did to you! If you believed marriage was sacred for us then it is for them too.” He angrily turned away and then quickly turned back. “You know, sometimes I don’t even think I know you.”
“This is insane Ridge. This isn’t about us. Why are you trying to make it about us? Why are you always twisting my words so that we end up fighting?”
“I’m not the one starting fights here Taylor.” He frowned at her. “If I stay here I’m going to end up saying something that I’ll regret. I’m leaving.”
“You’re what?” She threw up her arms. “The going gets tough and Ridge gets going.”
“Better than the alternative.” Ridge turned away and started walking towards the door. Taylor was initially too stunned to do anything but finally she ran after him.
“Where are you going Ridge? Where?” She shouted
“Out!” He growled, opening the door, walking out and slamming it shut behind him.


“Are you okay?” Amber jumped from the chair she had been sitting in when Brooke entered the living room.
“I’m sorry about the way I’ve been acting.” Brooke apologized. “Maybe it is hormones, but Amber, I know something is wrong. I just wish she’d call. I wish Michael would call.”
“I’m sure they both will call really soon. Maybe Bridget’s with a guy and she’s lost all track of time. You know young love and all.”
“I hope so.” Brooke said softly. “I hope I’m just overreacting. But Bridget’s never been like this, she’s always been so responsible. She’s always called home so I didn’t worry.”
“She will.” Amber gave Brooke a weak smile. “She will.”
“I’m sorry about dinner.” Brooke said as she absently picked up a glass paperweight and played with it, moving it from hand to hand. “I just can’t worry about food when I’m so worried about Bridget.”
“Would you like me to make something?” Amber volunteered. “I’m sure they’ll all be hungry when they get home.”
“Let’s wait.” Brooke put the paperweight down. “Let’s wait until Bridget is home.”


“She talks to me Mike.” Joey admitted. “But I don’t think I help much. She sort of has a crush on me.”
“I know.” Michael said softly. “But as long as it’s one sided I can handle it.” He looked his brother in the eyes. “It is one sided isn’t it?”
“I won’t lie Mike. She’s really special and she’s pretty and I won’t deny that I am attracted to her.” He stopped as he saw the anger growing in Michael’s eyes. “BUT.” He said loudly. Then he softly repeated it. “But I know it’s wrong. She’s too young and I’m too messed up for a girl like that. Shit, I’m too messed up for Felicia but I can’t seem to turn back on that one.”
“So you never gave Bridget any reason to think you were interested?” Michael asked.
“Maybe, maybe when I first met her. I didn’t know how old she was or that she was your kid or anything, but Mike I haven’t done it since.”
“I’ll try my best to believe you Joe. For Bridget’s sake because right now I need all the help I can get with her.”
“I saw her not too long ago.” Joey looked up at him tentatively.
“Why?” Michael had to ask.
“Well, I was hurting over breaking up with Felicia.”
“So you turned to Bridget?” Michael was having a hard time controlling his anger. “You called her? You came to see her? When Joe? When her mother and I weren’t home?”
“I came to see you!” Joey shouted.
Michael was taken aback. “Me?” He asked. “Why When?”
“I needed to talk, I didn’t know where to turn. I just thought maybe you would listen, I needed someone who’d be honest, someone who cared. I really wanted to talk to you Mike, I did.”
“Why didn’t you talk to me then? I would have listened Joe, no matter how bad things have gotten between us, if you really needed me, my help or advice, and not just my money, I’d have been there for you. So why didn’t you come to me? You wanted to see Bridget instead? Please tell me you weren’t so crazy that you thought a lovesick teenager was a better choice than me.”
“You weren’t home, I came to see you, I was going to go to your office instead but Bridget opened the door. She was alone, I tried to leave, but she wanted to talk and frankly I just didn’t want to be alone. We went to the beach.”
“Sounds harmless enough.” Michael said truthfully. For some strange reason he believed his brother.
“It should have been, Mike you have to believe me, I didn’t plan on seeing her and I wasn’t expecting her reaction and I was in a bad place so I didn’t exactly use the best judgment.”
“What did you do to her?” Michael asked through gritted teeth. He was a lion, ready to pounce.
“She came on to me.” Joey meekly tried to explain.
“And you loved it didn’t you?” Michael said accusingly.
“No. I freaked. I got up and took off down the beach, I left her alone so I could get control before I took her home. I wouldn’t touch her. I wouldn’t do it to her and I wouldn’t do it to you either.”
“Then why are you telling me this Joey? Something happened or you wouldn’t even mention it!” Michael was growing angrier by the moment. He knew Joey too well and he knew there was a lot more to this story.
“I had bought some beer and.”
“Beer?” Michael exploded. “She’s underage in case you didn’t notice!”
“Like you didn’t drink before you were twenty one.” Joey sarcastically answered.
“That is irrelevant.” Michael shot back.
“Well, I didn’t give her beer Mike, I got her a couple of cans of soda.”
“Oh.” Michael’s reply was the best apology Joey was getting and he knew it.
“But I wasn’t thinking. I was mad when I walked off and she was mad at me for turning her down. I didn’t think about the beer or anything. I just wanted to get away.” He gave Michael a pleading look. “It’s the truth Mike.”
“Okay, so you didn’t mean for her to drink, but she did. You need to start taking responsibility for your actions Joe.”
“Isn’t that what I’m doing now?” Joey asked.
“Yeah, I guess it is.” Michael admitted, and for the first time in the conversation a smile crossed his handsome face. “Okay, you are trying and I appreciate it. Now I need to find Rick and call Brooke so what do you say we continue this later at my place?”
“You want me to come over?” Joey asked.
“This isn’t done, I want to hear the rest of the story and I need to ask you something else. You and Felicia both come over. Bridget seems comfortable with her and like I said, I want to hear the rest of this story so yeah, come home with us, stay for some dinner or something.”
“Alright.” Joey grinned.
“Now let’s get Rick and get home.” He pulled his phone out of him pocket.


“Sorry, there was a lot of traffic.” The man said as Blake let him into his condo. “I got here as fast as I could.”
“Never mind about that. What do you have to show me?” Blake closed the door and they walked to the couch. “Did you find out anything new about them?”
“I don’t know what you’re gonna think, but I know we can use it, even if it’s not true we can throw all this out there and it’ll cause a lot of talk.”
“And suspicion.” Blake smiled. “She’s only hanging on by a thread, if I can cut that thread I’ll get her back. So tell me, what do you have?”
“I’ve talked to some contacts, I can get this out tonight, I’m serious Blake, you want this started, I can start it now.”
“You’ve been busy Andy.” Blake’s smile widened. “Maybe I won’t be needed Joseph anymore after all. Show me what you have.”
Andy opened his briefcase and put a pile of reports on the coffee table. “It may look like nothing, but the implications, man they are wild and that’s all you really need to start this baby off if you pardon the pun.”
“You think it could be his?” Blake asked. “Do you have any proof?”
“Gossip is big business.” Andy explained. “You know how people are. They like scandal, they believe scandal. Even if it’s proven false, they remember the initial story and that is what they cling to. Look at that singer and the children. People are coming out of the woodwork claiming nothing ever happened, things look like the guy may have gotten a raw deal, but the public remembers the headlines. Retractions are on page ten. No one cares.”
Blake picked up a report. “A nonexistent sperm count? I don’t get it.”
“Well someone made that baby.” Andy laughed. “So I grease a few palms and plant a little info and bingo, the ex Mrs. Forrester is rumored to be carrying the child of the man she just can’t seem to let go.”
“You’re good.” Blake chuckled. “And even if our Mrs. Copeland is able to dispel the rumors, Taylor will have lost her trust for both of them. The marriage will end, it has to.”
“Add that to your photos.” Andy winked. “You were a genius to have thought to try and catch them. You sure picked the right night.”
“Will they publish them? Brooke and Ridge are both undressed.”
“You know the press, they’ll use those little blur things over the important parts. They’ll eat it up.”
“My name can NEVER be connected.” Blake warned him.
“It won’t be, as long as we are careful.”
“So who’s going to buy it?” Blake asked. “I want it out now, right away.”
“I got a couple of scandal sheets ready willing and able. I got a couple of tabloids too.”
“Eye on Fashion, it has to be there.” Blake commanded.
“They might be a harder sell. The Forester’s have had them in their pocket a long time.”
“Make it happen Andy.” Blake ordered. “I want Eye on Fashion more than anything else.”
“I’ll need a day or two, and it will be hard cause I’ve already sent out some feelers to the press. But you know what? We get this into a rag like that and TV is gonna pick it up too. This may work out better than we even hoped.”
“Do it Andy.”
“Okay, it’ll happen. So what next?”
“You got your man on Forrester?” Blake asked.
“Two men, if he strays we’ll know.”
“Oh he will.” Blake said with authority. “He always does and the man is getting very antsy.”
“Forrester’s world is going to fall apart around him.” Andy laughed.
“I knew I could count on you.” Blake took the man’s hand into his own and shook it. “This is the start of a very profitable friendship for you Andy.”


“Okay Rick, I’ll go round up the girls.” Michael said into his cell phone. “Yeah, I’m going to call her. She’ll finally relax but we need to keep her calm when she sees your sister, Bridget still isn’t right and Brooke is already worried. Okay, see you in a few minutes.” He disconnected the call and turned to Joey. “Go down to the girls and wait with them, I want to call Brooke and wait for Rick, then we’ll all be ready to leave.”
“Felicia and I will follow you on the bike.” Joey told him.
“No.” Michael answered. “I need you to do me a favor.”
“I can’t just leave my bike Mike.” Joey shook his head.
“I wouldn’t ask you to. I just want you to come on the bike alone. I want Felicia to stay with Bridget, I think it will help.”
“Oh, okay.” Joey agreed. “I can do that.”
“Thanks Joe.” Michael smiled at him. “Now go wait with them and we’ll be right there.”
Joey gave him a mock salute and headed back down towards the beach. Michael let out a sigh and punched in the preprogrammed number for home.


Brooke jumped at the sound of the phone ringing. She looked at the display and immediately answered. “Michael! Did you find her?”
“She’s fine Brooke.” He assured her. “I’m just waiting for Rick and we’re heading home.”
“Let me talk to her.” Brooke told him.
“She’s down on the beach with Felicia, we’ll be right home sweetheart. She’s fine, I promise.”
“What aren’t you telling me? What happened to her Michael?”
“Okay, but stay calm.” Michael tried to reason with her.
“Stay calm? Michael you’re really scaring me.”
“Bridget is fine. Something happened but she’s fine.”
“What happened to her?” Brooke screeched.
“Not to her honey.” Michael tried to keep his voice calm. “A girl tried to kill herself and Bridget witnessed it. She’s really shook up Brooke.”
“Oh my God Michael, was it one of her friends? Did Bridget watch her friend die?”
“From what she tells me it was a total stranger. Bridget was just in the wrong place at the wrong time. But we found her and she’s okay and she’s coming home. But I want to prepare you so you freak out.”
“Freak out? Michael what is it? Tell me! Tell me!” She demanded.
“She’s fine Brooke, but she, well she’s bloody and I guess I am too but.”
“Nooooo!” Brooke screamed. “She’s hurt! I knew it! Oh God!”
“Brooke! Brooke wait!” Michael shouted into the phone. “Honey listen to me, it’s not her blood, it’s the girl’s! Bridget is not hurt, not physically.”
“Are you telling the truth?” Brooke asked in a frightened almost childlike voice.
“I’d never lie to you Brooke, not about anything like this, I swear. She’s fine, she’s shook up and upset but she’s fine and we’re coming home. You’ll see for yourself in a little while.”
“Oh Michael thank you. Thank you for finding my baby.” Brooke sobbed into the phone.
“I love you Brooke. I’ll see you in a little while.”
“I love you too.” She whispered. “Goodbye.”


“Honey, did you and Ridge have an argument?” Jack walked up to Taylor and put his arm around her. “I saw him leaving and he looked upset. You do too.”
“No.” Taylor lied. “He, um, forgot something he had to do at Forrester.”
“Oh?” Jack looked skeptical. “It looked like more than a forgotten assignment.”
“Well it wasn’t.” Taylor frowned. “He had to go in, end of story.”
“You don’t have to get so defense honey, I’m on your side.” Jack smiled in a patronizing way. Taylor sighed but decided against fighting him.
“We need time Daddy, what happened isn’t something we can just get over like that.” She snapped her fingers to punctuate her point.
“I’m sure that’s true. I just hope he appreciates what he has.”
“I hope so too.” Taylor answered with sad resignation. She looked at her watch. “It’s early. Maybe we can make some popcorn and watch a video with the children.”
“I’ll round them up.” Jack said with a hug.
“I love you Daddy.” Taylor leaned into the hug, holding him tighter than she had even planned to.


Colin came into the room with two glasses of red wine. He handed one to Storm. “Who was that?” He asked.
“The phone? Donna.” Storm answered. “Looks like our day of reckoning is sooner than we thought.”
“Uh oh.” Colin laughed. “When are they coming?”
“Tomorrow, but I thought we had a few days.”
“And we don’t?” Colin asked.
“Donna booked a room at that Italian restaurant that she likes so much. She wants to have an informal welcome home dinner. She already told Katie and Brooke. I tried to get out of it but she wouldn’t have a word of it.” Storm nervously ran his hands through his hair. “I had hoped to talk to Katie and Donna before Mom and Dad. I guess if I have to be honest, I sort of hoped we could bypass telling them at all.”
“You know we can’t do that.” Colin frowned and took him into his arms. “It’s going to be alright. You’ll see.”
“I know you’re right.” Storm closed his eyes and rested his head on Colin’s shoulder. “They need to know how happy we are. They need to know how right this is and they need to know before Brooke’s wedding. I can’t do anything to mess that up on her.”
“Your parents like me Storm.” Colin reminded him. He let go of him and walked to the couch and sat down. “It’s going to be a shock, but maybe not that big of one. They must have some idea.”
“Like Brooke did?” Storm asked. “And yeah, they like you, as my friend, I’m not sure how they’ll react to this.” He held up his hand and looked down at the gold wedding band.
“You’re not having regrets are you?” Colin asked.
“No, not a single one.” Storm assured him. “I’m just not looking forward to tomorrow night.” He admitted.
“We’ll get through it and once we do, we never have to worry again.” Colin patted the couch next to him. “Come on, sit with me.”


The ride home was quiet. Bridget sat in the back holding onto Felicia, softly and silently crying. Rick kept turning back, looking at her, hoping for answers. Michael was just glad that the search was over and he could bring some serenity to his worried wife. He turned and smiled at Bridget as he pulled into the driveway. “I warned your mother about the blood, but I think she’s going to freak anyway, so cut her a little slack okay?”
“I’m fine.” Bridget mumbled.
“Then let her know that Bridget.” Michael instructed. He stopped the car and helped the women out.
“Budge, I just don’t get it. Lisa told me you were with Sara.”
“Leave me alone Rick.” Bridget shied away from him.
“But Budge, Sara? After all she did to Mike?”
“Leave me alone!” She shouted.
“Rick, it’s okay.” Michael told him.
“It’s not okay Mike. Why would she be with Sara?”
“Rick not now please.” Felicia begged her little brother. She took Bridget’s arm and smiled at her.
“Let’s go in.” Michael told them all. “And please everyone, help me keep Brooke calm.”
“Bridget!” Brooke shouted as the front door opened.
“She’s fine sweetheart.” Michael assured her as he met her, taking her into his arms. “But she’s upset. Don’t pressure her too much.” He whispered.
“Michael, I have to go to her.” Brooke struggled to free herself from the overprotective arms of her husband.
“You need to stay calm.” He insisted.
“I NEED to see my daughter!” She pulled free and ran to Bridget, throwing her arms around her. “Baby are you alright? What happened? I was so frightened. I felt your fear, I’m here baby, Mommy is here.” She planted kisses all over the girl’s face.
“I’m fine.” This time it was Bridget who struggled to be free from a loving embrace. “I need to take a shower and change. Just leave me alone.”
“Bridget?” Brooke looked at her helplessly.
“Bridget do NOT talk to you mother that way!” Michael chided her.
“I need a shower!” She ran past them into the house and up the stairs.
“Give her time Brooke.” Michael walked to his wife and tentatively took her hand. She looked at him and tears filled her eyes.
“You’re all full of blood too. Are you sure it’s not hers?”
“It’s not, she’s not hurt.” He assured her.
“It’s not yours is it?” She trembled.
“No, it’s not.” He kissed her forehead. “I guess I need a shower too.”
“Why won’t she talk to me?”
“She doesn’t seem to want to talk to anyone. She had a rough time. The girl died right in front of her, the police were questioning her, it was hard on her. Give her time to take her shower and change and I’m sure she’ll feel better. And you’re going to have to change too.” He looked at her blouse, which was now stained with blood.
“Oh.” Brooke looked down at herself. Then she looked over at Rick and Felicia. “Felicia? Why is she here?” She asked Michael.
“We, Rick and I, met her and Joey at the pier. They helped us search and Bridget seemed comfortable with Felicia so I asked them to come over.”
“And you’re okay with that?” Brooke wondered.
“Anything that brings peace to this family Brooke.” He assured her. “Besides, I need to talk to my brother.”
“Where is he?” She looked but didn’t see him.
“He was going to follow on his bike, he should be here soon. Why don’t you go change, I’ll wait for Joe and then change after he gets here. We can call for pizza or something.”
“I couldn’t think about food Michael, I hope you didn’t expect me to cook.”
“Did I say that Brooke? Of course I didn’t expect you to cook. You go on and clean up. Is pizza okay? I’ll call.”
“I don’t care, get whatever you want. I just want to talk to Bridget.”
“I know honey.” He pulled her to him and kissed her. “She’s okay Brooke, I promise you that.”


He had hoped the drive would dissipate his anger, but Ridge found that it had only intensified it. He was annoyed at Jack, he was annoyed at Taylor and he was still harboring his growing resentment for Brooke. He didn’t know where to turn. His first thought was his mother, but he didn’t know if that would make him feel even more off kilter. It seemed that his world was spinning out of control. Ridge had truly believed that everything was going to work out after Morgan’s death, but nothing seemed to be that simple. His marriage was floundering and as much as he loved Taylor, he resented her attitude towards his parents. He could no longer turn to Thorne, that relationship was strained by his brother’s unearned promotion. Kristen was away and Felicia was impossible. His best friend? Just the thought of her made Ridge flush with anger. She was the cause of everything. Her selfish ways were ruining his family and his career. He had no one to turn to, no one to talk to. He drove on aimlessly until he saw the familiar sign need the beach. “Down the Hatch.” Ridge said with a smile. If the guys were playing maybe he could sit in on a set. Playing guitar always had made him happy. “Yeah, this may be just what I need.” He told himself as he pulled into the crowded parking lot.


“This Sara you mentioned, she’s the one?” Felicia asked Rick.
“With Mike, yeah. I don’t get it, I don’t know why Bridget would even give her the time of day again. She really hurt Mike Felicia. Budge should know better.”
“Maybe they just met up and your friend thought they were together.” She suggested. “I think you need to give Bridget a chance to explain.”
“She’s been acting weird for a while. It’s not just about Sara.” He looked around the room. “Where’s Mike?”
“Outside waiting for Joey.” She answered.
“He’s another one.” Rick sighed. “I know he came clean and he’s Mike’s brother and all, but are you sure you want to be with him?”
“You’re starting to sound like your brother.” Felicia laughed.
“Ridge?” Rick asked with a chuckle.
“Bad enough that I have an overprotective older brother, now I have a younger one too.” She smiled. “I do appreciate your concern, but I know what I’m doing. Joey is a good man, he is.”
“Mike told me that he was trying to give him a chance too, but that’s different than seeing you with him.” Rick tried to explain.
“Mike is protective too.” She laughed. “When are all you men going to see that I’m grown up?”
“I knew it was a Forrester trait.” Amber announced as she walked into the room. “But apparently it’s a Copeland one too. I don’t know about their personalities being similar or anything, but Mike and Joey are both very handsome.”
“That they are.” Felicia agreed. “How are you Amber? I didn’t know you and Rick were dating again.”
“We’re together.” She announced with a smile, linking her arm with his. “In fact Brooke and Mike invited me to stay here with them. It’s nice to finally be accepted. I think that Mike’s responsible for changing Brooke’s mind.”
“Mike liked Amber from the start.” Rick agreed. “And I think he did help Mom realize that she’s a wonderful person.”
“Mike is usually a pretty good judge of character.” Felicia agreed with them. “I’m glad things are working out for you two.”
“I just wish things were better for Budge.” Rick’s smile faded from his face. “She hasn’t been right for a long time and she just seems to be getting worse and worse. She really jumped at Mom and that was so unfair. If she had seen how worried she was.” Rick stopped and shook his head. “Did she say anything to you Felicia?”
“Not really. I think she just appreciated having me there, not saying anything. But she does have a problem about Joey.” Felicia nervously bit her lower lip.
“She better just forget about that.” Rick announced.
“She will Rick, she just needs to meet a nice guy closer to her own age. I was thinking maybe you could introduce her to someone. She’s smart and pretty, I bet your friends would jump at the chance.” Amber looked hopefully at Rick.
“Maybe.” Rick pondered the idea.


Brooke dropped her soiled shirt into the trash and the dirty towels into the hamper. She checked her reflection, sighed and left the bathroom. Turning out the light and shutting her bedroom door she stopped in front of Bridget’s room. Hesitantly she knocked lightly. “Honey, are you alright in there?” She waited but there was no reply. “Bridget can I come in?” Brooke asked, rapping once more. Still she was met with silence. “Please don’t ignore me Bridget, I’ve been very worried and I just want to know that you’re alright.” She waited again. “Bridget let me in!” She said with a more assertive tone. “Let me in now!”


Michael waved as Joey’s Harley pulled up to the house. He watched his brother turn off the engine and remove his helmet. “Hey Joe.”
“Sorry it took so long, the cops were holding back the traffic. Is Bridget okay?” He asked.
“She’s changing but she isn’t in a very good mood. She was pretty rude to Brooke.” Michael told him. “Nice bike.” He walked over to inspect the motorcycle. “Is it new?”
“I got it about a year ago.” Joey answered. He looked towards the house. “Does your wife know I’m coming?”
“Yeah, she’s changing too.”
Joey looked at Michael’s clothes and smiled. “Looks like you’ll be next.”
“I didn’t realize how bad I looked.” Michael admitted. “Frankly I didn’t care, all that mattered was that I was holding Bridget and that she was okay.”
“You really love her.” Joey seemed a little surprised.
“I know, you never saw me as the family guy. I didn’t either but everything changed when I met Brooke. I really love my life Joe, it’s amazing. I don’t miss anything from my old life. I love Brooke, I love Bridget, I love this baby that’s coming and now Rick and I are really starting to bond too. I never thought I could be so happy.”
“You’ve got it all.” Joey said with a sad smile.
“Almost everything.” Michael sighed. “But I have to learn not to dwell on what can’t be and concentrate on what is and what I can do. Now what about you? Is this thing with Felicia really serious?”
“It could be, maybe, but Mike, I’m not sure that I’m good for her. My life hasn’t exactly been perfect. I’m still stuck in some shit that I’m fighting to get out of.”
“Maybe I can help.” Michael said softly. Joey’s eyes lit up.
“You’ve always said no, you’ve always said that you didn’t want to get involved again.”
“Maybe I’ve changed and I’m willing to give you the benefit of the doubt that you want to change too Joe. You wanna tell me the rest of the story about Bridget and the beach?” He asked.
“Yeah.” Joey kicked at a rock. “Yeah, I have to do that if we’re going to be honest with each other. So where was I?”
“You bought beer and took off without Bridget.” Michael reminded him.


“Hey it’s you!” The exuberant young waitress said as she greeted Ridge. “You played guitar and sang with the guys.”
Ridge smiled and proudly puffed his chest. This was just what he needed. “You remember me?” He asked.
“I sure do, you and your friend were both good. Is he here too?” She wondered.
“Sorry, just me.” He made a gesture spreading his arms to show he was alone. “Are Jimmy and Paul here?”
“They sure are. I’ll tell them you’re here. What’s your name again?”
“Ridge, and uh, you can get me a beer while you’re at it.”
“Great, I’ll be right back.” She smiled and walked away.
A few moments later he looked down as a bottle of Budweiser was placed in front of him. “That was fast.” He looked up to see a familiar face in front of him. “Vanessa.” He said breathlessly.
“May I?” She asked but didn’t wait for an answer as she took a seat next to him.
“I uh, I saw you singing the last time I was here.” He picked up the bottle and looked around for a glass. Vanessa noticed this and chuckled.
“Too rich and famous to drink from a bottle these days?”
“No, not at all.” Ridge frowned, wiped the mouth of the bottle on his sleeve and took a gulp.
“Yeah, I’m singing with them.” She announced. “Still singing, yep, still singing.”
“You’re still good.” He told her. He looked behind him towards the bar and then the stage.
“They’re not going to come rescue you.” She touched his cheek with her fingernail. “Do I make you nervous?”
“N-no.” Ridge stuttered.
Vanessa smiled and nudged her chair a little closer to his. “Where’s the ball and chain?”
“Home.” He said almost too quickly.
“So you’re slumming?” She asked.
“I ah, just wanted to get out a bit, that’s all.”
“I’ve wondered about you over the years.” She swung her long hair back. “But time was kind to you, in fact you’re probably even better looking now than you were back then.”
“And you’re a better liar.” He laughed, then flushed at the words he said.
“Maybe if I had lied things would have worked out differently for us.” She smiled. “But that’s all irrelevant now isn’t it?”
“I don’t have any hard feelings.” He looked around nervously.
“No HARD feelings?” She giggled. “Maybe later tiger, when Nessie has a chance to show you some of the things she’s learned.” She suggestively looked down at his crotch, letting her eyes linger until she saw his body respond to her.
“Are you trying to embarrass me Vanessa?” Ridge asked.
“What fun would that be?” She reached for his beer, took it, brought it to her mouth and took a gulp. “Are you going to play tonight?”
“I uh, think I’d better leave.” He fidgeted in his seat.
“I don’t think so Ridge.” She handed him the bottle.
“Nesssssssssss.” He drew out her name.
“I think you’ll play, I think you want to play.” She winked at him. Her double meaning wasn’t lost on him.
“So, uh, are you married?” He asked.
“Not at the moment.” She answered.
“Divorced?”
“I’ve done that.” She laughed. “I married Steve Callahan, do you remember him?”
“I don’t think so.” Ridge scratched his head. “No, I can’t say that I do.”
“He wasn’t really in your league.” She explained. “But I still think you might know him if you saw him.”
“So you married him and it didn’t work out?” Ridge tried to continue the conversation.
“I figured I better divorce him before I killed him.” She laughed and put her hand down on his thigh. “But you know all about failed marriages don’t you?”
“We’re talking about you.” He looked down at her hand, but couldn’t seem to summon the effort to remove it from his leg.
“Yeah, we divorced. I had a few affairs then I met a nice guy, name of Brett Monroe. Thought maybe my luck was changing. He asked me to marry him, so I did.”
“I take it that marriage didn’t take either.” Ridge questioned her.
“Oh it took, at least for a while. Yeah, we divorced but we were starting to see each other again when Brett went and died on me. So now I’m just Vanessa York Callahan Monroe, single lady and singer. But you? You’ve got a colorful life. I’ve read about you.”
“Don’t believe everything you read.” Ridge mumbled.
“You wanna tell me about it?” She asked.
“Maybe some day.”
“Or night.” She let her hand travel a little higher. “I can tell when a man is unhappy.”
“Leave it alone Ness.” He warned her, but still didn’t extricate her hand.


“You should have waited Joe.” Michael said with a frown. “If you knew you did nothing wrong, at least not on purpose you should have waited.” He had heard the whole story and while he knew Joey didn’t mean harm, he had used poor judgement. However Joey had made strides towards doing the right thing. They old Joey wouldn’t have brought the girl home, he would have been afraid of meeting up with Michael. Joey had taken the chance and while he had taken the easy out and left, he had made an effort. And now his confession was impressing Michael even more. He thought of Felicia and wondered if she was responsible for the changes he was seeing in his brother.
“I was scared. I knew you’d explode. She was home, she was safe and I chickened out. I know there’s no excuse and I’m sorry.” Joey looked sheepishly at the ground.
Michael was silent as he thought some more. Joey didn’t have to be here, he didn’t have to mention anything. Bridget hadn’t pointed fingers, no one would ever have known Joey was there. Joey was doing the right thing, maybe for the first time in his life and Michael was feeling pride. It was a strange feeling but a good one. He turned to his brother and smiled. “No harm done.” Michael patted him on the back. “It was a dumb move but we all survived. Maybe Bridget even learned something. She had one hell of a hangover.” Michael smiled. “Let’s put it in the past and all move on.”
“You mean that?” Joey’s eyes widened.
“I mean it. You’re the only brother I have Joe and I’d like to have a relationship with you. Friends?” He asked as he extended his hand.
“Brothers.” Joey pushed his hand aside and took his brother into an embrace.


“You know you can tell me anything.” Brooke smoothed her daughter’s hair. “You’ve been through a traumatic experience and you can talk to me Bridget, you can.”
Bridget rolled away from her mother’s touch and buried her head in her pillow. “I’m fine, just go down to your company.”
“I don’t care about my company baby, I care about you. Please don’t turn away from me, please Bridget.”
Bridget pushed herself into a sitting position. “I just want to be alone, can’t you just leave me alone?”
“Sometimes it’s best not to be alone. You don’t have to carry the world on your shoulders honey.” Brooke argued.
“You don’t know anything.” Bridget wiped a tear from her eyes.
“Is it Felicia? Is it Joey? I can make them leave. I can honey, we can just be family if that would make you happy. Michael just thought that Felicia made you feel more comfortable. I’ll go and ask them to leave.” Brooke gently touched her arm. “Okay baby?” She gave Bridget a sad, forlorn look and started to get up.
“No.” Bridget grabbed her arm. “Don’t make a big thing out of it. I’ll come down, I’ll eat your stupid pizza, but just leave me alone. I just don’t want to talk okay?”
“You know I love you don’t you?” Brooke was frightened. It seemed that Bridget was pulling further and further away from her each day.
“I know you do Mom.” Bridget’s eyes filled with tears. “Go on down to Mike, I’ll be down in a little while okay?”
“Okay baby.” Brooke gave her a hug and got up. “I’ll see you in a few minutes.”


Brooke closed Bridget’s bedroom door and almost walked into Michael.
“Is she okay?” He asked. “I was starting to get worried about you two.”
“She’s still shaken up.” Brooke nervously ran her fingers through her hair. “I can’t seem to get through to her and Michael, there is more to this, there has to be.”
“Tonight was hard for her.” Michael took Brooke’s small hand into his own larger one. “Things will look better tomorrow. Let’s just try and keep things calm and see if we can make her smile a little tonight. I bet she’ll have a better outlook in the morning. We all will sweetheart, I promise.”
“You’ve never let me down Michael.” Brooke smiled and squeezed his hand tightly. “You brought my baby home to me, just like you promised you would.”
“I’m glad everything worked out like it did. I know you were worried but see, she was okay.”
“I don’t know what it was Michael but I felt her fear, I felt her pain, her desperation. It was real. That’s why I can’t just drop it. Something more is going on and she won’t talk to me.”
“Give her time. Let what happened tonight fade a bit and then maybe she’ll want to talk. Brooke,” he looked deeply into her eyes. “I’m sure she’s okay. You remember what it was like to be a teenager don’t you? Everything was a major drama. I wouldn’t be surprised if whatever was upsetting her is all over and done with after a good night’s sleep. But the one that I am worried about is you, you and our baby.” He looked at her expanding belly and gently touched it. “All this worry can’t be good for him.”
“I’m okay Michael.” She sighed. “I’m pregnant, not an invalid. I wonder how I ever made it through my other pregnancies without you.”
“Sarcasm isn’t attractive.” He frowned. “And you know I’m right. You promised me you’d relax and take it easy and you haven’t done either. Now with all this worrying.”
“I can’t just turn it on and off Michael, not for you and not for this baby either. Bridget and Rick are my children too and they are just as important to me as this baby!”
“Of course they are, but they are grown and they can pretty much look after themselves. Our baby is counting on you Brooke.”
“I’d never put my baby in jeopardy!” Brooke was getting aggravated and angry. Michael looked at her helplessly.
“How did this happen?” he asked. “All I’m doing is trying to take care of my wife and my baby and suddenly I’m the bad guy here.”
“You’re not.” She exhaled deeply. “You just need to stop hovering like this. Pregnancy is a natural part of life, one I am familiar with. You need to trust me.” She gave him a once over. “Now go get those bloody things off, take a shower and let’s try and get things back to normal.”
“I need to get Joey a shirt to wear, he got a little on him too.” Michael explained. “I offered him a shower but he said he was okay. You wanna get something of mine for him while I shower?”
“Sure.” She said.
Michael unbuttoned his shirt and headed into the bathroom. Brooke followed him in and frowned as he opened the hamper. “Where did you put your stuff and Bridget’s?” He asked when he saw that it was empty.
“In the trash.” Brooke answered.
“Why would you do that?”
“Blood stains never really come out Michael.”
“Hey, you’re talking to the expert here.” He laughed.
“Oh? Am I married to an ax murderer?” She teased.
“No, just a former poor starving medical student. Believe me Brooke, I didn’t have the money for a new clothes and as a surgical resident blood was given in my daily life. I’ve learned a trick or two. I think I can get the stuff clean.”
Brooke crinkled her nose but retrieved the soiled clothing from the trashcan. “Knock yourself out.” She said, handing him the pile.
“Oh yea of little faith.” He teased. He pulled her to him and kissed her gently on the lips. “Let’s eat this pizza fast. I think I’d like some private time to spoil you and to show you how much I love you.”
“Michael not tonight, not after everything I’ve been through. I am not going to be in the mood at all.” Brooke frowned. “In fact, it’s a little insensitive of you to even think that I could just forget everything and hop into bed like that. I need to be there for Bridget, we both do!”
“Did I say bed Brooke?” He asked with a look of disappointment. “I want to pamper you, I want to help you relax.”
“Sex isn’t always the answer.” She looked at him.
“I wanted to get you a nice warm bath, massage your legs, make you some tea or cocoa and just hold you in my arms Brooke. Why are you jumping on everything I say like I’m the enemy? And yes, I am worried about Bridget too, but I think she needs some space tonight.”
“I’m sorry.” Brooke said with a blush. “I’m just a little emotional tonight. Ignore me.”
“That my dear will never happen.” He leaned over and gave her a tender kiss. “Go on down and we’ll make it an early night. Tomorrow I want both my girls to be happy.”
“I do too.” Brooke agreed.


Ridge felt exuberant after the set with the band. He was enjoying being up on stage, having fun, no responsibilities, no worries and it didn’t hurt to have so many pretty women looking up to him. He wiped the sweat from his head and followed Vanessa off the stage.
“You were wonderful Ness.” Ridge said truthfully. Her voice had gotten stronger, deeper and sexier over the years. He found it electrifying.
“I was inspired.” She shouted. “Whoo hooo!” She reached for an open bottle of tequila and took a gulp. She handed it to Ridge and he followed suit.
“You gonna stay for the next set?” Jimmy asked Ridge.
“Please.” Vanessa looked at him with wide, hopeful eyes. How could he turn her down?
“I’d love to.” He grinned and gave the bottle back to Vanessa. “But I need something cold to drink.”
“I’ll go get us some beers.” Paul volunteered.
Ridge did a double take as Vanessa pulled a joint out of her purse and lit it. He watched her take it to her mouth and inhale it deeply into her throat. She held it in as she handed the joint to Ridge. “Uh, no thanks, it’s been ages since I’ve done that.” He declined.
“It won’t kill you Forrester.” Jimmy teased, grabbing it from Vanessa and taking a hit.
“It’s good shit Ridge, not like the old days.” Vanessa pushed. “Come on, cut loose for a change.”
“I’m a grown man, a husband and a father.” Ridge protested.
“You ain’t dead man.” Jimmy gave the joint back to Vanessa.
“Come on Ridge, have some fun.” Vanessa took a hit and walked up to Ridge. She put it up to his mouth. “We used to do this.” She told him.
“Vanessa, I can’t.” He said in a soft growl.
“The Ridge I knew didn’t know the word can’t.” She started to walk away but Ridge took it from her.
“Fine, but this is really silly, I’m too old for this stuff.” Vanessa grinned as he took a deep hit.


Michael pushed his plate away. “I’m full, I can’t eat another bite.” He looked at Bridget’s plate. It appeared that she hadn’t taken more than a bite. “Want me to make you something different Budge? Looks like the pizza didn’t agree with you.”
“I’m just not hungry.” She said, pushing her own plate away.
“How about more iced tea?” Brooke asked her. “I think I’d like some.” She reached for the empty pitcher but Michael’s hand got there first. He grinned at her and winked.
“I’ll go make more. I told you, I’m going to spoil you. Sit, relax and enjoy our company.”
“You may not realize this Brooke, but you’ve totally changed my brother.” Joey informed her. “His eyes sparkle when he looks at you. I’ve never seen him like this, I swear.”
Brooke smiled and blushed but as her eyes met Michael’s she knew it was true. They completed each other. No man had ever made her feel so safe, so loved and so happy. “He’s a very special man Joey. He’s changed me too. I think we were sort of incomplete until we met each other, but we just didn’t know it.”
“My life started the day I laid eyes on this lady.” Michael got up and walked behind Brooke, he leaned over and kissed her neck. “Now I can’t imagine going on a single day without her.”
“Me either.” Brooke gently touched his cheek. “Can you get me some carrot sticks while you’re out there?”
“Sure sweetie.” He kissed her again and started out into the kitchen.
“She’s got you by the short and curlies Mikey.” Joey teased.
“She’s got every inch of me Joe.” He laughed and walked out. “She had me from the moment she opened those pretty green eyes of hers and said hello. But I’ll never complain about her liking that area anyway.” He winked at his brother.
“I’m glad you two are so happy.” Felicia told Brooke. “At one time I really thought it was going to be you and Ridge, I wanted that, but Mike really, well he makes you shine Brooke.”
“You’re making me blush.” Brooke smiled at her. “And yeah, I thought it would be Ridge too, for a long time just the thought of Ridge blinded me to the rest of the world. Even when it seemed that I had moved on, I really hadn’t, Ridge still had my heart.”
“What made it different this time Brooke?” Amber asked.
“I know I’ve tossed the word around in the past, I know I used it for Ridge, and at the time I really did believe it, but I know differently now. I found my soulmate Amber, Michael truly is my soulmate. I think I probably knew it at first glance, but I was scared to believe it so I pushed it away.”
“And now you have it all Mom.” Rick looked at his mother with pride. “You have the marriage you’ve always wanted, a baby on the way that you both love and you’re even getting your dream home.”
“Rick, your father and I both love you and Bridget, never doubt that.” Brooke protested.
“I know you do Mom, but it’s different this time. You and Mike both are looking forward to this baby and the life ahead of you, together, as a family.”
“That family includes you and your sister.” Brooke argued.
“I know it does.” Rick smiled. “And hopefully Amber too.” He took his girl’s hand.
“If Amber is the one you love and want to spend your life with, then yes, it does include Amber.” Brooke said in her best effort to accept the girl that she really didn’t want in her son’s life.
“Did I miss anything?” Michael asked. He put down the pitcher of tea and handed Brooke a small plate of carrot sticks.
“Just a lot of gushing.” Rick laughed.
“Gushing is good.” Michael chuckled. He picked up the pitcher again and refilled his glass and Brooke’s. “Budge?”
“No thanks.” She mumbled.
“Anyone else?” He offered. When no one else accepted he put it down again and sat down. He turned to his brother. “Joe, I need to ask you something.”
“Okay.” Joey took a bite of his pizza slice and then put it down.
“I think you know that Brooke and I are renewing our vows next Saturday.”
“Yeah, that’s cool Mike.” Joey smiled.
“I uh, I wanted you and Felicia to know that you’re both invited. I didn’t have an address for you, for either one of you. I did tell Annie to tell you when she saw you. This isn’t just a last minute invitation or anything.”
“Hey, I’ll be there Mike, you can count on me. Just tell me where and when.” He turned to Felicia. “How about you?”
“I’d love to come too.” She smiled at both Brooke and Michael.
Michael looked nervous as he looked at Brooke and then back at his brother. “One more thing Joe.”
“I know, I won’t wear jeans and leave the leather home.” Joey laughed.
“I um, I need a best man Joe.” Michael cleared his throat. “You think you can handle that for me?”


“That’s it, bedtime for all of you.” Taylor shut off the television and stood in front of her children.
“Awhh Mom, Dad’s not home yet.” Thomas complained.
“He’ll check on you when he comes in, you need to go to bed, it’s late.” She smiled and ruffled her son’s hair.
“Mom’s right.” Jack chimed in. “But maybe she’ll let Granddad read you all a story.”
“A short one.” Taylor laughed. “Now go on up and I’ll be up to tuck you in soon.” She told them.
Jack rounded them up and they all headed up the stairs shouting names of books they wanted him to read. Taylor kept the smile on her face until they were gone, but then she looked at her watch. “It’s late Ridge, where are you and when are you coming home?”


“I gotta go home.” Ridge shook his head and laughed, but made no effort to get off the couch. “Really, I do.” He repeated.
“We got another set, come on and play with us.” Jimmy handed Ridge the bottle after he took a swig.
“I feel like a teenager again.” Ridge laughed. “This has been fun, but real life beckons.”
“One more set, besides, we could use your help with a new song we’re practicing.” Paul turned around as if looking for someone.
“Where is she?” Ridge asked.
“Probably flirting with someone in the audience.” Jimmy cackled as he got up and pulled out another joint. He lit it, took a hit and gave it to Ridge who this time took it without hesitation.
“Damn, it’s good to forget everything for a change.” He sighed and handed it on to Paul. “What song and why would I know it?” Ridge asked.
“Hey.” Vanessa walked in with four long neck bottles of beer. “Miss me?” She asked pointedly at Ridge.
“Yeah.” He admitted, shocking himself. He tapped the empty space on the couch next to him. Vanessa sauntered over, first giving a bottle of beer each to Paul and Jimmy. Then she gave Ridge his and sat down next to him, her hand instantly on his thigh.
“You doing the last set?” She asked.
“I dunno, I really should get home.” Ridge said in a weak attempt in protest.
“It’s not that late.” She smiled as she took the joint from Paul. She took a hit and held it out to Ridge.
“I better not, I have to drive home.” He shook her off.
“Hmmmm” She grinned and took another hit. To his surprise she moved onto his lap and planted her mouth over his, exhaling into his mouth.
“Tricky, very tricky.” He laughed with a cough.
“I gotta check something.” Jimmy got up and walked out of the room.
“Did I do something?” Ridge asked Vanessa.
“Are you staying?” She ignored his question and cuddled closer to him.
“I really shouldn’t.” He said, but his resolve was failing.
“I need to change.” Vanessa announced, jumping up from Ridge’s arms. She walked to the small clothing rack and started going through the different dresses and tops.
“Who are you? Cher?” Ridge teased.
“I’m sweaty and I like to change between sets if you don’t mind.” She turned to face him.
“Not at all.” He laughed and turned to Paul. “One more set, but that’s it.”
“How about this?” Vanessa held up a red, sheer dress.
“Yeah.” Ridge said with a growl.
“Cool.” She grinned and pulled the blouse she was wearing over her head. Ridge’s eyes almost popped out of their sockets when he saw her large, firm breasts.
“Ness.” He shook his head. “What are you trying to do to me?”
“Right now I’m just changing Ridge, later it’s all up to you.”
“You’re going to get me into a lot of trouble.” He laughed, not once taking his eyes off of her bare chest.



“Best man?” Joey looked at Felicia, then Brooke and then back to Michael. “Mike, wow.”
“Is that a yes?” Michael grinned.
“Are you sure? I mean that you want me?”
“I’m sure.” Michael answered. “So? What do you say?”
“Yeah, I mean, yeah.” Joey laughed and grinned. “I never expected, I mean.”
Brooke smiled at Joey and turned to her husband. “What a wonderful idea.”
“So what do I do?” Joey asked. “I’ve never done this before.”
“We’re running short on time, but I know we can do it.” Michael told him. “You come to my office on Monday, we’ll go and get tuxes and see to some other details.”
“Who’s standing up for you Brooke?” Felicia asked.
“I was hoping my daughter would.” Brooke turned to Bridget. “But she hasn’t given me an answer yet. What do you say honey?”
Bridget frowned and looked down at her lap. She knew that it would be easier to just go along and avoid an argument, but Mike had just made it so much harder on her by asking Joey. “I don’t know.” She said. “Maybe you should just ask Taylor.” She answered Brooke without even looking up.
“I don’t want Taylor honey, I want you.”
“Go on Bridget.” Joey encouraged her. “Don’t let your Mom down. I won’t embarrass you or anything. I can clean up you know.”
Bridget shot him a dirty look and then turned to Brooke. “Whatever.”
“Don’t sound so excited Bridget.” Michael teased.
“Look, I’m tired, I just want to go to bed.” She turned back to Brooke. “I’ll do it okay? Now can I just go to bed?”
“Of course honey.” Brooke looked at Michael with sadness. He nodded at her and turned to Bridget.
“Good idea Bridget. It’s late, you had a rough day and we all need to rest for tomorrow.”
“Tomorrow?” She looked up at him and frowned.
“The party with Denise, we told you about it.” He reminded her.
“Just go without me.” She started to get up from the table.
“She asked for you specifically Bridget.” Brooke told her. “I think it will be nice, a day at the beach, we can all relax and be together as a family.”
“Oh God.” Bridget moaned. “You’d think we’re the freaking Brady Bunch.” She got up, threw down her napkin and walked away from the table. “I’ll think about it.” She said, dismissing them as she headed to the stairs.


“We need to reach a compromise.” Eric walked into Stephanie’s bedroom, his former bedroom, without knocking. “I can’t live like this anymore, we can’t live like this.”
“A compromise about what?” She looked over the top of her reading glasses and put down her magazine.
“I suppose a lot of them.” Eric shrugged. “Us, Jason, our arrangements.”
“Forrester?” She asked.
“I’m not going to fight Thorne’s promotion.”
“Fine, he can be promoted, but Ridge should be above him Eric, he worked for it, he earned it.” She sat up straighter. “You certainly can’t disagree with me.”
“I’m not the one making the calls.” He said sheepishly.
“If we work together on this you can be. Don’t you want the business back in the family? It’s time to right a wrong Eric and we need you to help us.”
“You want me to undermine Brooke? Stephanie she’s the mother of two of my children, she’s been good to me, to Forrester. In time I’m sure she will give it all up.”
“We don’t have time. The company will go under before that happens.” She looked up hopefully. “She might listen to you. She doesn’t have to get hurt if she is reasonable. She doesn’t need Forrester now, she has her own life away from us. She made her bed when she married that horrible man and thank God for that because now Ridge is free of her. He’s sick of her games Eric, as a family we can defeat her, but we need you.”
“What about the rest? What about us? Damn it Stephanie, I can’t fight this and then lose you too.”
“Things would be right again Eric, if we had our company back then you and I would be on the right track. Prove it to me Eric, prove that I matter more than Brooke, prove it to me and then we can have a chance.”


“I like him.” Amber said to Rick. She picked up her drink and took a sip. “He and Felicia make a cute couple too.” She looked towards the door. “Here they come.” She announced.
“I just want to make sure he isn’t just doing this to be closer to Budge. I’m not sure if I trust him and I’m not sure if Mike does either. But if he’s for real then yeah, this could be good for my sister.” He smiled at Felicia and waved them over.
“Well I think its fun to get out with other people for a change anyway.” Amber grinned. “I’m going to have a good time tonight, now that I don’t have to worry about Brooke or Bridget for a change.”
“I’m glad we found her, but she still is acting weird.” Rick took a gulp of his beer. “But maybe Mike is right, maybe she’ll feel better tomorrow.”
“Hi guys.” Felicia gave Rick a hug and then Amber. “Thanks for asking us to join you.”
“It was getting a little strange over there.” Joey agreed. “I think Bridget was glad to see me go. I just hope we can iron things out. It sucks that she’s mad when Mike finally is talking to me again.”
“She’ll get over it if you give her time.” Felicia promised him. “I still think it would all be better if she met a guy her own age that she liked.”
“Enough about Budge.” Rick said. “Let’s just have some fun cause I have a feeling tomorrow night is going to be a total disaster.”


“She won’t talk.” Brooke complained to Michael as she brushed her hair. “I try and try but she just turns away from me. But then again she did agree to come with us to the beach and then to dinner tomorrow night.”
“What is that all about anyway?” Michael asked.
“Donna and Katie wanted the family together since Mom and Dad are arriving tomorrow. I’m not so sure. I know they’ll both be tired and Dad is a bear after a long flight. Not just that but what about Stormy?”
“You think he’s planning on telling them?” Michael asked.
“I don’t know, he hasn’t told Donna or Katie yet.” Brooke frowned. “I hope they give him a better reaction than I did.”
“We’re going to have a busy day tomorrow. Are you sure you don’t want me to fill the tub for you?” Michael got off the bed and walked up behind her. He gently started to massage her shoulders.
“Mmmmmmmm.” Brooke moaned and sighed. “You’ve got great hands.”
“Good, you need this. Now how about it? Can I fix a bath for you?”
Brooke sighed and sat straighter, the tension returning. “I guess I can make a bath, it might help. I’ll go do it now.” She started to stand but Michael held her firmly in the chair.
“Let me do it for you. I really want you to relax. You went to hell and back tonight.”
“I’m just so tired.” She leaned back and moaned again.
“That’s why you need this. Let me pamper you a little.”
“I’m not an invalid, I’m certainly capable of drawing a bath.”
“Won’t you just let me take care of you for a change Brooke? You’ve been my rock since the day we got married. I’ve given you plenty of hard times and you’ve always been there taking care of me, it’s my turn. Just let me do this.”
She turned to face him. “Are you doing this for me? Or for the baby?”
“I’m doing it for the woman I love, the mother of my baby, the woman who needs to relax.”
“You hover too much.” Brooke complained.
“Sweetheart, you need to let me be part of this too. I need to be involved and I worry about you and I love taking care of you and pampering you. If I go overboard, I am sorry and you do remind me, but you gotta cut me a little slack too, I’m new at this and in case you didn’t notice, I’m pretty excited too.”
Brooke felt slightly guilty and she flushed lightly. “Okay, make me a bath, but Michael, I do know how to be pregnant and how to take care of myself, I’ve done this a few times okay?”
“This time we do it together.” He leaned in and kissed her. “Bubble bath, coming right up!” He said excitedly.


It took three tries for Ridge to get the key into the lock, two more to turn it and a hard push to get it open. He laughed at his efforts, making no attempt to be quiet. He had had fun and he had felt free, freer and happier than he had in ages. He walked to the bar, humming one of the songs they had played. His thoughts turned to Vanessa. She was even more beautiful than she had been when they were young. She was smart and sexy and she wanted him. He smiled and then shook his head remembering the long, deep kisses that they had shared. He knew it was wrong but she had made him feel so special, so important. He had stopped it before it had gone too far. Besides, Taylor just wasn’t being supportive of him, a man was entitled to something for himself wasn’t he? “Vanessa.” He sighed and smiled again. She would have been his for the taking, but he had done the right thing, well almost, he snickered. He could still smell her musky perfume and taste her on his lips. He wanted more, God help him, he wanted more.


Brooke sat on the bed, still wrapped in the soft terry towel from her bath. She was surprisingly relaxed and much calmer than earlier. She reached for the nightgown that she had laid out on the bed when Michael stopped her.
“Wait honey.” He said. He gently lowered her back and started to remove the towel.
“Michael no, I really meant it.” Brooke tried to grab the towel back. “I’m just not in the mood tonight. Tomorrow.”
“Trust me.” He whispered softly.
Brooke frowned when she felt his hands on her belly. She knew where they were headed and she was very angry that he disrespected her wishes. “You promised! Michael I don’t want you to, huh?” She squinted as she felt the soft cream he was rubbing. “What are you doing?”
“It’s a wonderful cream that I’ve used for my patients and it will keep you from getting stretch marks. It feels nice doesn’t it?” He asked.
“You’re really just pampering me aren’t you?” She seemed astounded.
“The day I force myself on a woman is the day I want them to lock me up and throw away the key.” He leaned over and kissed her belly. “There is never a time that I don’t desire you Brooke, but I can certainly understand and agree that tonight is just not the night for anything but relaxing and showing you all the support that I can. Here.” He handed her the jar. “You rub, you need to do this every night if you want to be sure it works.”
“But you’re doing a wonderful job.” Brooke moaned.
“Yeah, but your legs look so tense. I don’t want you getting a Charley horse.” He moved down and started to massage her tight calves. “Shit Brooke, you’re knotted up like a pretzel.”
“I know.” She sighed. “That really does feel good. I’m sorry I jumped on you.”
“Oh you can jump me any time you want.” He teased.
“Mmmmm.” She sighed as he continued to massage her. “You know, you may get me into the mood yet.”
“It wasn’t my intention, but believe me, if that’s your desire I’ll gladly comply.” He chuckled and smiled.
“I’m a very lucky woman.” Brooke leaned back onto the pillows and looked contentedly into his eyes.
“You sure are.” He laughed, tickled her and grinned back at her.


Taylor was asleep, facing the wall when Ridge entered the bedroom. He put down his drink and sat on the side of the bed. He pulled off his shoes allowing them to loudly fall to the floor. He laughed as one rolled under the bed.
“What time is it?” His groggy wife turned and squinted at the clock.
“Go back to sleep Taylor.” He answered.
“Where have you been?” She sat up and turned on the bedside lamp. “Oh my God Ridge, you’re drunk!” She looked at him with distain. “I can’t believe it! You walked out on us and went and got drunk!” She sniffed. “I can smell booze and smoke all over you. Go take a shower.”
“You certainly know how to kill a mood.” Ridge pulled his shirt over his head and dropped it to the floor.
“We have a hamper!” Taylor reminded him.
“It’ll be there in the morning.” He said as he undid his belt. “Now be nice or next time I may not come back so early.”
“Oh there better not be a next time Ridge. I’ve had just about all that I’m going to take.”
“Is that a threat?” Ridge asked indignantly.
“Take it any way you want to. You let me down and you let our children down.”
“I went out Taylor, I didn’t commit a crime, I just spent some time alone. I’m sorry that makes you unhappy but it was about time I did something that made ME happy!”
Taylor’s eyes widened as she watched him. She barely recognized the man she had married, the father of her children, the man she loved so deeply. “Where were you?” She icily asked.
“Out.” He smiled and pulled off his pants and shorts in one tug. Taylor was furious to see he was erect. The fight was turning him on. “But I’m home now.” He reached for her hand and placed it on his swollen member. “And I’m ready for you now.”
“In your dreams!” Taylor pulled her hand away as if it had touched a hot flame. “Go sleep it off and we’ll talk in the morning.” She grabbed her robe from the chair.
“Where are you going?” Ridge looked at her as if he had no clue at all to why she would be mad.
“I’m going to sleep in the guest room. We’ll talk in the morning when you’re sober!” She got up and headed to the door. “You are a real disappointment tonight Ridge.” She clucked as she left the room.
“And you’re no Vanessa yourself.” He muttered under his breath.


The smell of strong, rich coffee drifted into her sense and Brooke opened her eyes. “Michael?” She called out, but she was alone in the bedroom. She smiled seeing that he had laid out her robe and slippers for her on her vanity chair. After her morning routine she made her way to the kitchen.
“Hey sleepyhead.” Michael greeted her. He went to the coffeepot and filled her mug. She watched as he added sugar and cream just the way she liked it. “Hungry?” He asked.
“Famished.”
“You should be, you barely touched your pizza last night.” Michael reminded her. “Pancakes? Eggs? French toast?” He suggested.
“What do you want?” She asked him.
“This.” He came over to her handed her her mug and gave her a deep, sensual kiss. “I’m set for the day.” He laughed when they finally parted.
“Okay, then I’ll have a fried egg and some toast.” She giggled.
“Maybe I’ll join you after all.” He teased as he opened the refrigerator door.
“Bridget?” Brooke asked.
“Out running. She had some coffee and cereal. “She promised she’d be back in time to go to the beach.”
“Did she seem in a better mood?” Brooke wondered.
“It was hard to tell, but I guess a little bit. She looks sorta sad, you know?”
“Yes. That is exactly how she’s been lately.” Brooke agreed.
“We’ll have to work harder to make her smile today. Hopefully she’ll have some fun at the party. I think it will be good for her.”
“I hope so.” Brooke sighed. “Because tonight may be another disaster in the making.”


Jack looked from Taylor to Ridge and back again. They were both very quiet and neither seemed happy at all. The children were already outside playing but there was no telling what this tension was doing to them. He just couldn’t hold his tongue any longer. “Look you two, whatever it is you need to deal with it and get past it. Your children are still very fragile from that mess with Morgan and it doesn’t do them any good seeing their parents looking at each other like they were public enemy number one.”
“This is between me and Taylor Jack.” Ridge growled and frowned at his wife, somehow blaming her for her father’s audacity.
“My father is only thinking of the family Ridge.” She gave her father a sad smile. “He’s right. We need to talk and we need to get past this.”
“All I did was go out and have a few drinks with some friends Taylor. Or is that a crime now? Are you going to get one of those ankle things so you can monitor my every move?”
“I’m not trying to run your life Ridge! But you have a family and responsibilities. You owe it to me to at least let me know where you are. What if there had been an emergency? What then?”
“I had my cell.” He shrugged.
“This is getting us nowhere.” She answered. “I just don’t understand you Ridge. What could be so important to you that you could just ignore the needs of your children?”


“Eric!” Stephanie called out to stop him before he left the mansion. He turned to face her. “Have you thought about what we discussed?” She asked, taking the smile off of his face.
“You’re going to turn this into a family feud.” Eric looked exhausted.
“Thorne will understand, he’ll support us if we can get our company back.”
Eric shook his head. “I don’t think so, he loves this Stephanie and he’s thriving, he really is.”
“He’ll be fine. He will understand and he can do something different.” She argued.
“And Brooke? I don’t want to hurt her.” He scratched his head.
“Then you find a way to make her think it’s her own decision. Get her to leave, because if you can’t, I will make sure I do!”
“Stephanie let me think about this. Maybe I can talk to her, but please, don’t do anything rash, that could hurt us all more than you can imagine. Please trust me, I will think of something. I want peace, for all of us.”
“Getting Forrester back is the only way Eric, you trust ME on that.” She reminded him.
“I have to go in and check on an order, we can talk more when I come home.”
“You see, you see!” She said in a screech. “This is exactly what I’m talking about. This shouldn’t be your concern, it should be Thorne’s but now that she has him in her office, he isn’t doing his work and your work suffers! You’re the creative force Eric, not an errand boy!”
“I’m not Stephanie. Please don’t do this now, we’ll talk later.” He promised.
“Think about it Eric, you know I’m right.” She turned and walked back in. “You do it or I will.” She repeated.


Michael shut off the car’s engine and looked at Brooke. “That’s odd.” He gestured to the almost empty parking lot. “Are you sure you had the right day?”
“I’m positive.” She said. “Maybe we’re early, or they’re all late.”
“This should be fun.” Bridget sulked from the back seat.
“I’m sure everyone will get here soon.” Michael squeezed Brooke’s hand. “I guess we may as well go find them.”
“Do you know Denise’s car?” Brooke asked. “Is she here?”
“It’s the blue one.” Bridget pointed at a late model sedan parked two cars down.
“How do you know that?” Brooke c*cked her eyebrow.
“From when she was taking care of Mike.” Bridget sighed. “Let’s get this over with. Maybe no one else will show up and we can go home.”
“Don’t be a party pooper.” Brooke said with a smile. “Try and have some fun please honey.”
“Whatever.” She answered as she gathered up her beach bag and towel.
Michael got out and ran to Brooke’s side to help her out of the car. She smiled at him but smirked a bit too. “I’m not a hippo quite yet.”
“Come on Brooke, give me a break will you?” He sighed and let go of her arm but took the things she was holding out of her arms.
“I can carry them.” She moaned.
“You can, but I will.” He said. He turned and waited for Bridget to finally get out of the car. “We’re not taking you to your execution you know.” He was upset that she was so unhappy. She didn’t seem to be trying at all.
“Might as well.” She mumbled.
“Great attitude Bridget.” Brooke looked around. “The sun is shining, the birds are chirping, it’s a beautiful day, let’s start acting like it okay?”
“I’m here alright! I didn’t promise anything more!”
“Be nice to Denise Bridget, she likes you.” Michael warned her. He stuck the keys in his pocket and turned to Brooke. “Ready?”
“Let’s go.” She smiled.


Vanessa York Callahan Monroe woke up with a smile on her face. Things were finally starting to work out. She and Ridge had connected like never before. He’s laughed so hard and had so much fun. She knew he had been very reluctant to leave, and the kisses, those kisses had been more than just pecks of friendship and the best part was that after the first one Ridge had initiated them. “Next time we’ll make love.” She reached for the framed photo next to her bed. “Soon we will have the life we were cheated out of Ridge.”


Storm looked at his watch and sighed. He walked to the window and stared out, too preoccupied to see anything. Colin watched him, concerned but amused too. “It’s going to be fine Storm. They’ll deal with it, you’re not a child, they have to accept your choices. Besides, I think they like me.”
“As my friend.” Storm said without turning around. “I’m not worried about me.”
“Then what?” Colin asked.
“You.” Storm turned to face him. “I don’t want them to hurt you or embarrass you. I’ve put you through enough already with my years of denial. It’s my fault, I should have faced them sooner, I know I should have.”
“Well you didn’t and that’s that.” Colin smiled at him. “We’re fine Storm, they’ll come around, even if it’s not right away. Stop worrying about me, I’ve been dealing with this too long to let it upset me.”
“Just a few hours.” Storm looked at his watch.
“The waiting is the hardest part.” Colin agreed. “But I have a feeling it’s going to all be fine.”


Denise Jacobs smiled when she saw them approaching. She was so glad she had been able to pull this off. She liked Dr. Copeland so much and he deserved this, especially after all he had gone through. She hoped they’d be as pleased as she was, especially Dr. Copeland, he’d been through so much and he deserved at least this one day and maybe, just maybe it would lead to more She had thought it through for a long time, changing her mind back and forth but Don had persuaded her that this was the right thing. It might be hard at the end of the day, but the memories would last a lifetime and they had been so cheated. She waved to them and smiled as they waved back, then she turned around and watched as Don cast his line into the water for his appreciative audience. “This is right, it’s so right.” She told herself. Then she prepared herself for the moment of truth.


“There’s no one else here.” Brooke frowned as she looked at Michael.
“But she seemed happy to see us. Do you think everyone else cancelled?” He asked Brooke who just shrugged.
“We should have cancelled.” Bridget mumbled. “Now we’ll be stuck forever.”
“Stop complaining.” Brooke tousled her hair. “You can go swimming or take a walk, you don’t have to entertain us.”
“Thank God for small favors.” Bridget replied.
“This is really strange.” Michael looked up and down the beach, wondering if maybe the party had moved and Denise was just waiting for them, but he only saw a few other people who were obviously on their own. “Oh well, we make the best of it.”


Ridge absently stirred his coffee while Taylor cleaned up the kitchen. It seemed they both were at a loss for words and neither willing to give into the other party. He didn’t like the strain, but he knew he wasn’t wrong about this. A man needed his freedom. Yet he didn’t want to fight, he loved Taylor, he loved his kids. He was torn but the words just didn’t seem to come.
“Are you ever going to tell me where you were?” She asked, cutting into the silence like a knife.
He had done no wrong and yet Ridge was hesitant to admit to where he had been. Well maybe he had done a little wrong, but a few kisses while drunk and angry weren’t even worth a mention. He cleared his throat loudly and looked up at her. “Why is it so important?”
“Why is it so important for you to be secretive?” She asked.
“I went to a bar, I had a few drinks. God you’d think I’d run off to Timbuktu.” He answered with an exaggerated sigh.
“Who did you meet up with?” She pressed.
“Why would I have to meet up with anyone? I’m perfectly capable of entertaining myself.” He turned away wondering what she knew or suspected. He couldn’t mention Down the Hatch, she was already jealous of Vanessa.
“You sat at a bar and got drunk all alone?” She frowned. “That doesn’t sound like you.”
“Let’s just drop this.” He got up and walked to the counter. He started going through a stack of mail. He stopped at a large cream colored envelope. “What’s this?” He held it up to Taylor.
“It looks like an invitation.” She said as she walked up to him and looked at it. “Brooke and Mike, it must be for their wedding.”
“Wedding. Ha.” Ridge said with a sarcastic laugh.
“You know that they’re renewing their vows at a church Ridge, and then they’re throwing a reception at Mike’s house.”
“And that’s what it will always be, Mike’s house. I don’t know why Brooke thinks she has to move.” His anger shocked Taylor.
“Because you gave her the house?” She asked. “Maybe there are too many ghosts for her there. She lived there with you and with Grant and I know Thorne spent time there too.”
“Just buy a new mattress.” He spit. “Ah hell, Mike’s bed is full of ghosts of all the sluts he took home. Only difference is Brooke knew her men’s names.”
“How crude.” Taylor frowned at him. “This is a good move for both of them.”
“I don’t see it.” He looked down at the envelope. “Maybe the marriage is already falling apart and Logan is trying to hold one together. She doesn’t have a very good track record.”
“Ridge!” Taylor gasped. “I’ve never seen you so intentionally cruel. Brooke and Mike are happy. They are doing this because they want to bring their child into a marriage that is sanctioned by God and the church as well as by the state. I think it’s lovely. And as for the house, Michael is having it practically pitted to make it new for Brooke. He has a lovely home on lovely property, not to mention that his office is there. I think this is the best move Brooke has made in years. Maybe I should go to this wedding without you. Maybe the children and I should just go alone.”
“I’ll behave.” He put the envelope down. “But you know this is really late. I wonder if we were a last minute thought. Maybe Logan is tired of both of us.”
“She called me weeks ago and invited me. She’s been very busy and going through a lot. The invitations may be late but she did notify her guests.”
“Whatever.” Ridge sighed. He looked around the kitchen. “Where did Jack go?”
“He went to get a paper, ours landed in a puddle. He took the kids with him. I think he wanted to give us some time to talk.”
“I’m trying.” Ridge looked up to her with a sad expression.
“Then talk to me Ridge, don’t hide from me. If we want this marriage to work we both have to be open and honest. Please Ridge.” She begged.


“Are we early?” Michael asked Denise as they got up to her. He gave her a hug and a kiss on the cheek. “Where is everyone else?”
“You’re right on time.” She smiled. “Hi Brooke, Bridget, thanks so much for coming.”
“What’s going on?” Michael gave Denise a suspicious look, but a grin too. “Come on, I know you’re up to something.”
“You got me.” She smiled. “Put your things down and let me get you something cool to drink.” She turned to Brooke. “I have a nice, comfortable beach chair for you. You’re getting big honey, when is that little bundle of joy due?”
“Not too long.” Brooke smiled back. “I’m starting to feel like a beached whale, well at least Michael is making me feel like one.”
“Don’t listen to her Denise.” He laughed. “So is ANYONE else coming?”
“Don is here.” She answered. “Kelly and Bob will be coming later.”
“And that’s it?” Michael asked. “Not that I’m complaining but I just don’t underst.” He stopped and his mouth hung open as he saw Denise’s husband and his companion. Finally he found his voice again. “Oh my God. Denise?”
“Michael?” Brooke looked concerned when she saw the tears in Michael’s eyes.
“Jason?” Bridget looked at Michael who nodded at her.
“What are you doing standing here Dr. Copeland, go greet that little boy.” Denise gave Michael a nudge.
“Jason!” He called out as he ran to where he was fishing with Don Jacobs.
“Denise how?” Brooke asked. Her own eyes filled with tears when she saw Michael lift the boy into his arms, swing him around and then hug him tightly. “How did you manage this?”
“We, Don and I, we spoke to the social worker. We’re trying to see if we can foster him, but for now they just gave us this visit. I know they wouldn’t want this, but I couldn’t keep them apart. Dr. Copeland loves that boy and Jason loves him too.” She looked at them and smiled. “Look at them, they’re both so happy.”
“I haven’t seen Michael smile like this in ages.” Brooke sniffled back her tears. “How can I ever thank you?”
“That.” Denise pointed to Michael and Jason. “That’s all the thanks I need.”
“Now that is a pretty sight.” Don Jacobs joined them and put his arm around his wife. He smiled at Brooke and Bridget. “You must be Mrs. Copeland and Bridget.”
“It’s Brooke.” Brooke smiled and held out her hand to him. “Thank you so much for doing this for Michael. I just can’t, I can’t tell you how much this means to him, to all of us.”
“Well you got the whole day.” Don said happily. “Just give them a little more alone time and then you and Bridget join in. I know Jason misses you both too.”
“Mostly Michael and Bridget.” Brooke told him. “He’s a wonderful little boy, but he knows my daughter a lot better than me I’m afraid.”
“He talked about all of you all morning.” Denise told her with a grin. “I love how he says your name, Bwooke. It’s so sweet.”
“He’s a darling boy. We so wanted to foster him too. But the courts were so unfair.” Brooke looked sadly on her happy husband. “If only they could see them like this.”
“Is this a supervised visit?” Bridget asked with concern on her face. “Because if it is then this is not going to go over very well.”
“Oh dear.” Brooke’s smile left her face as she looked up at Denise.
“They aren’t here Brooke.” Denise tried to assure her.
“But they could come, they could show up.” Brooke wrung her hands and looked over at Michael who was animatedly talking to Jason. “It will kill him if they drag that boy away from him. Maybe we should leave.”
“Now don’t go borrowing trouble.” Don told the women. “It’s not a supervised visit and there’s no reason for them to come here, especially since we told them we were taking Jason to Disneyland.” He winked at Bridget.
“Good.” She let out a deep sigh and turned to Brooke. “It’ll be okay Mom. It will.”
“You know this may sound stupid but I really wish that that Janet Wells would come. Then she could see that you all make such a wonderful family. It might change her mind.” Denise saw that her comments had made the panic return to Brooke’s face. “But don’t worry, I didn’t tell her. I think maybe next time though we could try and arrange something, you know, make it look like we all run into each other my accident, let her see them bond, it can’t hurt.”
“Maybe.” Brooke said with much reluctance. Her heart seemed to swell when she saw Jason plant a kiss on Michael. Her husband was going to make a wonderful father, but this boy should be a part of their blended family too. “Maybe we do need to take a chance.” She agreed.
“Okay you two, I think you need to go join in on the fun now.” Don told them.
“We all can.” Brooke said, trying to include the older couple.
“Today’s for you Brooke. Don’t worry about us, we aren’t going anywhere and Don and I have to start getting the food ready. Go have some fun.”
“Thank you.” Brooke hugged Denise and then Don. “Thank you so much.”


“Ridge.” Jack walked into the house followed by the children. “Did the two of you have a nice talk?”
Ridge rolled his eyes at his father-in-law and turned to his children. “Hey guys, what shall we do today?”
“I thought we were going to the beach.” Thomas said with his characteristic pout.
“We can, or we can do something else. What would you guys like to do?” He asked as Taylor walked in.
“Hello honey.” Jack greeted his daughter. “I see your plans have changed.” He gave Ridge a sharp look.
“Not exactly, it’s just a little late to start a beach day, but if that’s what the kids want we’ll do it. Today is about family.” She smiled at him and then at Ridge. “So does anyone have any ideas?”
“The Daily News?” Ridge asked Jack with a hint of scorn as the man sat down to look at the paper. “We read the Times here.”
“They were out of it and I’d like to check the scores and the stock market, I’m not a news snob Ridge.”
“Nothing wrong with the News.” Taylor chastised Ridge for making trouble. “So do we want to have some lunch here and then go out or make the whole day of it? We could go to Disney or Universal, what do you say guys?” She faced her kids.
“What the hell?” Jack said loudly as he stood up.
“What’s the matter Jack, did your investments take a dive?” Ridge asked with a snort.
“You pig! You worthless pig! How could you do this to my daughter? How?” He pushed the newspaper into Ridge’s hands.
“What the hell are you talking about?” Ridge looked at Taylor and threw down the paper. “Your father is losing it.”
“What is it Daddy?” Taylor reached down and picked up the paper. It was open to the local gossip section. She suddenly felt dizzy and sick to her stomach when she read the headline. ‘Brooke Logan’s Love Child Wrecks Ridge Forrester’s Marriage’. The words swum in front of her eyes as she reached to the table for support. “No, no, you swore it, you swore it.” She looked at Ridge as tears streamed down her face. “I trusted you. I believed you and I took you back! You lied to me! You’ve always lied to me! How could you do this to me?” She threw the paper at him and ran up the stairs.
“Doc?” Ridge called up to her. He started towards the stairs but Jack jumped in front of him.
“No!” Jack yelled. “You’ve done enough damage. Go to Brooke! Go to the mother of your bastard! You two deserve each other!”

 

Changes Part 126



“It was a nice day.” Brooke walked up behind Michael and put her arms around him. “Even Bridget seemed to perk up didn’t she?”
“Mmmm.” He said softly, lost in his own thoughts.
“I know it was hard to leave him, but you need to appreciate what you had with him.”
“I know, but it just makes it all seem so much harder. That kid deserves a home Brooke and we have a home for him. I swear I could kill that bitch and her mother too.”
“Shhhhh.” She gently stroked his hair and kissed his neck. “That doesn’t help anything. Things will work out, have faith.”
“I lost my faith a long time ago.” He muttered. He turned to face her and the sadness in his eyes make Brooke’s heart break.
“We still have each other, and our baby.” She reminded him.
“Please don’t think that I don’t appreciate that sweetheart.” He grabbed her hand and held it tightly. “It’s just that this is so fresh now.”
“Denise and Don want to foster him, if they could he’d have a good home and we could see him. I know it’s not what you wanted but it’s the best alternative we’ve had yet.”
“I know, and I know I should be grateful that they are trying, I know I’m being selfish, but damn it Brooke, I’m being punished again for something I didn’t do. How many times do I have to pay for this? How many ways am I going to get raped?” He threw up his arms in disgust.
“Oh Michael.” Brooke kneeled down in front of him and looked into his eyes. “I wish I could take away your pain, I really do.”
“I’m sorry.” He answered. “You’re right, I should be happy, we had a good day, Jason was happy and so was Bridget. I know it’s not all about me, it’s just that it seems like nothing is ever going to make Sara’s mess go away and instead of things going away they’re just flying out of hand.”
“What do you mean?” She asked him.
“Not important.” Michael muttered.
“Of course it is. Michael we’re a team, we have to be open and honest with each other. I want to help you. You never have to go through anything alone.”
The sincerity shined in her eyes and Michael felt his own fill with tears. “It’s the nightmares Brooke, they’re back. No matter how many times I wake up and try to shake them off I keep going back. I feel like I’m losing it.”
“Oh God Michael. The prison?” She asked.
“Yeah.” He looked down at the floor in shame. “All of it, them pulling me away from you, the beating and, and.” He couldn’t seem to voice the word.
“Oh baby.” Brooke got up and put her arms around him, holding him to her like a frightened child.
“I even feel the pain.” He said in a voice almost too soft to hear.
Brooke’s tears started flowing down her cheeks as she clung to him.
“I thought I was so strong, I thought I was past this. Do you think it was denial? Do you think I didn’t deal with it Brooke because damn it I tried to, I really did. I talked about it and I forgave her and I, I. Brooke it was all okay once I knew I was okay and you were safe and our baby was healthy but here it is again and it feels as fresh as if it happened yesterday. They’ve been back for about a week now and then seeing Jason today and seeing how much I’ve lost just brought it out full force. When I fell asleep at the beach it even happened there. I thought I was so past this. What’s wrong with me?”
“There is nothing wrong with you. You’re a man, not a superhero Michael. A horrible injustice was done to you and yes, you keep paying for it over and over and you never did anything wrong, you don’t deserve this.”
“I did though didn’t I?” He looked up at her.
“No.” She shook her head. “You did nothing wrong.”
“I manhandled her and I got her mad.”
“She was throwing herself at you, you pushed her away.” Brooke defended him.
“Everyone was scared of me, your sister, Taylor, Storm, hell even Ridge. I scared her and then she got her payback didn’t she?”
“You can’t blame yourself.” Brooke protested.
“I just wish I could go back and change it. Brooke what am I going to do? Please tell me, what the hell am I going to do?”



Blake laughed as he read the newspaper. It was exactly what he wanted and he knew that once Taylor saw it the seeds of doubt would be planted. “Good work.” He told Andy. “What’s next?”
“The Enquirer, Star, and yes, I got through to Eye on Fashion, I’ve been assured that it will make the next issue.”
“Excellent.” Blake beamed. “And pictures?”
“They all have them, though I can’t promise we’ll get that much room. Not yet, but once things start moving I’ll be able to get it expedited. I do think one of them may carry some today, but no promises.”
“I wonder if she’s seen it.” Blake frowned. “I know they read the Times.”
“Not today they don’t.” Andy grinned at him. “And I made sure that the supply of Times to their local shop was greatly diminished. I think it’s a good chance that the Forrester’s are reading the News today.”
“You’re very good Andy.” Blake looked at the article again. “This will set her off, and even if she doesn’t see it immediately, someone will show it to her.”
“I wasn’t sure if you wanted to make sure the Copeland’s saw it but I left them a complementary copy on their driveway.”
“Frankly I don’t give a crap if they see it or not. Brooke Logan and her husband are of no importance to me. They can make it or fall apart and I wouldn’t care. This is all about Taylor.”
“Well Taylor is going to have herself a very angry husband on her hands.” Andy laughed. “But looks like your pal isn’t going to be able to deny it with these.” He held up a stack of photos. “Not that I could blame him for wanting a piece of that.” He should Blake a particularly graphic photo of Brooke. “She’s one hot mama if you pardon the pun. Are you sure this Ridge isn’t the daddy?”
“Not at all.” Blake admitted. “He and Brooke have been dancing this dance for a long time. Maybe I’m doing them both a favor. Hell, I don’t care, as long as I get my wife back.” He turned and looked at his framed photo of Taylor. “There is nothing, absolutely nothing I wouldn’t do to get her back.”



Beth Logan struggled to catch up with her husband as they maneuvered though the crowded airport. “Steven slow down!” She showed, finally catching his attention. He stopped and gave her a jovial smile.
“Sorry Bethie, I guess I’m just a little excited to see the kids again.”
“Then you should have called from the plane.” She complained, sneaking a look at her watch. “They have no idea we caught an earlier flight and they won’t be here for at least another hour.”
“Call from the plane? What? Do I look like a money tree?” He said in an exaggerated tone. “We’ll find a phone booth and call from there.”
“I still can’t believe you took my cell phone out of my purse.” She frowned.
“We’re not paying Paris rates to call people in California. If you really need a phone while we’re here we’ll borrow one from the kids.” He looked at the signs. “I just don’t understand why they had to change everything around in this damn airport. Nothing is easy anymore.”
“It’s not meant to be, not after 9/11.” Beth sighed. “And Steven I still think we should have called from the plane, we certainly can afford it.”
“I’m not throwing good money away.” He answered. “We’re not wasteful like those Forrester’s you know!”
“Fine!” Beth answered with a loud sigh. “Let’s just get our luggage and call someone to get us, I’m hot, I’m tired and I’m hungry. I want a nice bath before this dinner party. I’m really not looking forward to this in the first place. I had hoped to have some time alone with Brooke first, just to assess the entire situation. She’s just so impulsive. I still wonder what the point is of this ‘wedding’ if they’ve already been married for so long.”
“She’s having a baby Beth, whether we are happy with her husband or not, she’s having our grandchild. And look on the bright side, he’s not a Forrester.”
“No, just a rapist.” Beth shivered and hugged herself.
“Now Bethie, Brooke said he was innocent and the charges were dropped.”
“I can’t stop thinking about how Bridget used to call us when Brooke first met him. She hated him Steven and she said he was always giving her inappropriate looks.”
“He’s a doctor for God’s sake.” Steven insisted.
“That doesn’t mean he couldn’t have done those things.”
“We have to trust our daughter and she loves him Beth.”
“And that came about rather suddenly too. She was in love with Thorne but it was really Ridge and when that didn’t happen she fell in love with Connor? I was all for that marriage, Connor has always been there for her, he’s a good man, a reputable man, but the way she just left him and married this man worries me. Is she really in love with him? Somehow I doubt it, somehow I think it all reverts back to Ridge. And from the papers it seems Ridge isn’t exactly in a happy marriage either. I do want my daughter happy but I want her stable too and this marriage of hers doesn’t seem very stable to me.”
“You think she’ll leave him for Ridge? God I hope not, I want that chapter of her life over Bethie, that family has never brought her anything but grief.”
“But she’s never really gotten over him has she? Don’t you wonder if this wedding of hers is just another attempt to try and prove something to Ridge?” Beth asked him.
“I’m hoping this time is different Beth. The few times I’ve spoken to him on the phone, well the guy seems devoted to Brooke and Brooke, she goes on and on about him. I think you may be borrowing trouble this time. What do you say we try and treat this visit as a happy occasion huh?” He asked.
”I’ll try.” She promised. “Now please, let’s get our luggage and call someone to pick us up.”



“I’m sorry.” Michael let go of Brooke and sighed. “I shouldn’t have even said anything, you have enough stress without worrying about me. Like I said, it’s nothing.”
“It’s not nothing.” Brooke insisted.
“Just silly dreams Brooke, they went away before and they’ll go away again. I was just a little thrown today, I didn’t expect to see Jason and I let emotions get out of hand. Now it’s time to put it all back in perspective and move on. And we have a party tonight so I think it’s time I put on a happy face don’t you?”
“We don’t have to go.” She answered.
“Of course we do.” Michael laughed. “We have to be there for Storm and Colin and hell, your parents aren’t all that crazy about me so I need to put on a good impression.”
“They don’t know you.” Brooke told him. “Once they do they are going to love you, I know that Michael.”
“Well they’re going to have to get used to me because I’m desperately in love with their daughter and I’m not going anywhere.” He smiled at her and took her hands. “Now let’s forget my little pity party and get things moving for tonight.”
“Speaking of moving.” Brooke looked at the stack of boxes in the corner.
“The packers promised to be finished by tomorrow. They’re going to bring most of the stuff over tonight.” Michael looked around the now sparse bedroom. “We can even stay there tonight if you want. We should be in pretty good shape.”
“Well, I wanted to supervise them.” Brooke frowned. “But it would be nice to finally be in our own home.”
“Think about it then. We can decide later.” He stood up.
“Nothing to think about.” She answered. “I’m ready to move into this chapter of our life. Whatever arrangements you make, I’m fine with them.”
“Good.” He gave her a kiss. “Now I’m going to go shower and shave.”
“Want company?” Brooke asked with a gleam in her eye.
“I’d love it.” He laughed. He took her hands and helped her up. “In case I didn’t tell you today, I love you Brooke Logan Copeland.” He kissed her gently on the lips.



Ridge went back to the closed bedroom door for the third time. “Gotta be the charm.” He said to himself before he knocked again. “Come on Doc, open the door and talk to me. You can’t really believe that I would do that. I told you nothing happened and I meant it. Doc someone planted this, someone wanted to hurt us. You need to believe in me, you need to believe in us. Don’t let them win. I love you, you love me, we’ve come through so much. Taylor please.” He begged. And this time to his shock and his pleasure the door slowly opened. Taylor was angry but at least she was finally willing to listen.
“What Ridge? What can you possibly say?” She walked to the bed and sat down. Ridge followed her but when he saw the look on her face chose not to sit next to her as he wanted to.
“I wouldn’t do it.” He swore to her. “And you know that’s true.”
“You did it with Morgan.”
“That was different and you know it.” He protested. “I thought we were past that.”
“I did too, but then this!” She wiped a tear from her eye.
“And you really think I would do this to you? And what about Brooke? I thought she was your great friend. Now you think she’d do this too? You were just trying to convince me how much in love she and Mike are.”
“Brooke has always loved you.” Taylor growled. “And as much as she loves Michael I know she’s vulnerable to you.”
“So you’re not blaming her? You’re just blaming me?” He was astounded. “Not that there is anything to blame on either of us.” He hastily added.
“I’m blaming you both, but mostly you Ridge because you’re my husband, you’re the one I counted on!”
“So we’re convicted without a trial.” He frowned at her. “Taylor I told you what happened, I admitted kissing her, I admitted it went a little too far but it stopped. We both stopped it because we both knew it was wrong, we didn’t want it and we love you. We all decided that it was over and we wouldn’t think about it anymore.”
“A little too far? They’re saying that you fathered her child. That’s more than a little too far.”
“It’s not true, it’s not true at all.” He protested.
“Then how did it get into the paper Ridge? Who heard about it? Who wants to hurt me?”
“So you think this was all done to hurt you?” He asked.
“I’m the innocent victim, and so is Michael.” She got up and walked to the window, peering out.
“Mike? Innocent? Ha.”
“You’re so jealous.” She muttered. “You can’t stand that he has something you always considered yours. Well looks like you screwed him good didn’t you? You ruined everything for him just like you wanted to.”
“It’s not my baby Taylor, that would be impossible! I haven’t slept with Brooke, not since we annulled our marriage!”
“We? It wasn’t a joint venture Ridge. Brooke didn’t want that! You annulled that marriage Ridge, that was the last thing Brooke wanted and look at what happened to her since that! Thorne! Connor! Mike! She’s been playing musical beds and we both know which bed she wanted to land on in the end. Looks like she did. Brooke is sick Ridge but you’re cruel! You’re cruel to me and to Brooke and to our family and to our friends. I’ve had it up to here!” She gestured with her hand over her head.
“I didn’t sleep with her! It’s Mike’s baby Taylor, ask Brooke! Ask Mike!”
“Did you even READ that article?” She screamed at him.
“Why would I bother reading trash?” He asked.
“Because it was very enlightening. Read it Ridge and then you come back with your pitiful excuses. My God Ridge, I believed you! I trusted you! I trusted you both!”
“Taylor this is insane. That’s a gossip column in a scandal rag. You can’t really believe that just because someone printed it that there is any truth to it! You can’t! You’re an intelligent woman! You’re a doctor. You need to consider the source before you go over the edge like this.”
Taylor looked at him silently for a moment, and then she spoke. “You’d better be telling me the truth Ridge. I just can’t go through this again. Read it Ridge, you read it and then we’ll talk again.” She walked back to the bed and sat down.



“Donna’s not home, shall I try Brooke?” Steven asked Beth as he rummaged through his pockets for more change.
“This is ridiculous.” Beth complained. “We should have called from the plane.”
“What’s done is done. So should I call her?”
“No, try Storm first, Brooke is pregnant and she shouldn’t be driving more than necessary.”
“Good point. You got his new number?” He asked his wife.
“Here.” She handed him her small address book. “I’m going to go get some coffee and a magazine, do you want anything?”
“Get me a coffee too and one of those donut things that I like.”
“You need to watch your blood pressure and cholesterol.” She warned him. “Remember what the doctor said.”
“Doctor, shmockter. I’m hungry Beth, the food on that plane was like cardboard. Just get me the donut and I’ll eat better tonight.”
“Alright.” Beth sighed and walked to the airport shop. She ordered the coffees and then started to look at the magazines on the rack. She picked up People and went to get the drinks and pay when she looked down at the brightly colored cheap tabloids. “Oh dear God!” She cried out.



“Mmmmm, that was nice.” Michael held his wife tightly, kissing her and stroking her expanding belly.
“We didn’t do anything.” Brooke said apologetically.
“You washed my back, you held me and loved me and you gave me my sanity back, I’d hardly call that doing nothing.” Michael laughed.
“I wanted to do more.” She told him with a pout.
“This shower isn’t meant for three Brooke.” He said with a smile. “Besides, we are running late.”
“Are you sure that’s all it is?” Brooke wondered.
“Maybe not.” He confessed. “I’m not exactly myself right now, but you got me back on the right track and wasn’t it you who told me yesterday that sex wasn’t always the answer?”
“Am I being punished?” She asked him.
“Never.” He hugged her tighter. “Come on, I’m turning into a prune.” He turned off the shower and opened the door to the stall. Michael reached for a towel and handed it to Brooke. Then he grabbed another one and wrapped it around his lower torso. “I have to shave.”
“I’ll watch.” She sat down on the closed toilet seat.
“You’re going to distract me, I just know it.” He laughed. “You want me to be a bleeding mess?”
“Party pooper.” Brooke smiled, got up and gave him a quick kiss. “I’ll leave you in peace for now.”



“Sterile?” Ridge frowned and looked at Taylor. He put down the newspaper. “Doc I had no idea but I swear, nothing happened with Brooke. Whoever the father of her baby is, it’s not me. I can see how you feel sorry for Mike though.” He picked it up and looked at it. “I don’t get it.”
“This is Morgan all over again Ridge. Another woman obsessed with having your child, only this time it’s worse, it hurts so much more. I loved her, I trusted her and I can’t believe she could betray me this way. I can’t believe she’d do this to Mike either.”
“This is going to blow her whole marriage apart. But wait.” Ridge frowned in confusion. “Mike has to know he’s sterile. He has to know she isn’t having his baby. I just don’t get this.”
“And what about our marriage Ridge? Brooke is having your baby, what did you think that would do to our marriage?” Taylor shouted.



“Steven, Steven look at this, look!” Beth Logan handed her husband the tabloid and almost fell into the seat next to him.
“What is it Bethie?” He asked with concern.
“Brooke, what has she done now, what has she done?” Beth moaned.
Steven looked at the photos and the headline. “She’s naked.” He looked at his wife. “That’s Ridge.”
“I know that.” Beth was exasperated. “See, see, I told you Steven, I told you that it was about Ridge. She’s putting on the act about a wedding and look, look!” She grabbed the tabloid back.
“I don’t like this either, but we need to give her a chance to explain.” Steven looked up at Beth. “She’s our girl Bethie and we need to stick by her, mistakes and all.”
“Call for a cab Steven, I don’t want to see any of the kids until we have time to digest this all. Call for a cab Steven, please.” Beth begged.



“You look beautiful.” Michael stood behind Brooke as she sat at her vanity fixing her makeup.
“I look like a beached whale.” She sighed, patting her stomach. “I’m getting so big I don’t know how I’m going to fit into anything anymore let alone a wedding dress.”
“Did you find one?” Michael asked with interest.
“Annie and I did.” She grinned. “Your sister is amazing. She saw it and knew I’d love it and I do. She’s so much like you Michael and I feel like I’ve known her forever.”
“I’m glad my best gals are becoming friends.” He leaned over and kissed her cheek.
“I wanted her to come tonight so she could meet my parents before the wedding but she said she wouldn’t feel right. I tried to tell her that she’s family and she belongs there. Maybe you could call her and convince her to come?” Brooke looked up at him.
“Maybe it’s best she doesn’t.” He walked to the bed and sat down.
“How can you say that?” Brooke turned around and frowned.
“Because your parents might be rough on me and then there’s Storm and Colin. I just think it would be nicer for Annie to meet them after all the shit has hit the fan.”
“My parents will love you.” Brooke assured him. “But maybe you’re right about Storm and Colin. That could get ugly.”
“Not too accepting?” Michael asked.
“For others maybe, but not for Storm.” She sighed. “You saw how I reacted and I thought myself pretty liberal.” She reached to clasp a pendant around her neck but was having trouble. Michael got up, took it from her hands and secured the clasp. “Thanks.” She smiled.
“You’re so beautiful.” He repeated, reaching down and stroking her expanding belly. “Both of you.”
“It won’t be long now.” She put her hand on top of his. “Are you nervous?”
“A little.” He admitted. “Before you being a father was something I avoided at all costs, I mean I was ready and willing to accept the consequences with both Jessie and Felicia, but it wasn’t anything like this Brooke, this baby is so wanted, yet I have to wonder if I’m going to be a good Dad.”
“You already are Michael. You’re a wonderful step dad to Bridget.” Brooke squeezed his hand. “I can’t wait for him to make his appearance.”
“You’re starting to sound like me.” Michael laughed.
“Well, you’re so convinced that it’s a boy that I guess you convinced me too.” She grinned.
They both turned as the bedroom door opened and Bridget burst in.
“We knock in this house.” Brooke reminded her.
“Sorry.” She answered, but the look on her face scared both Brooke and Michael. She looked like she was ready to burst into tears.
“What’s wrong?” Michael walked to her and put his arm around her. “Are you okay honey?”
“Marmalade, I can’t find her. Mike the movers have been taking things and the doors are all open, I think she got out.” She looked so much like a frightened child that Michael pulled her into a tight hug.
“I’m sorry honey, I forgot to tell anyone. I brought her to my office; she’s safe and secure and well fed and happy.”
“Thank God.” Brooke interjected. “And what do you mean the movers are here?” She asked with a frown.
“Again, sorry.” Michael said with a sheepish smile. “I guess I’m trying to do everything and not doing a very good job of it. After we talked before I decided it had to be done tonight so I got packers to come back and finish it all tonight while we’re out. By the time our dinner party is over we’ll be moved into our new house.”
“We have to go home from a party to unpack a house?” Bridget moaned. “That sucks Mike.”
“We won’t have to unpack, just rearrange when we want to. It’s all being unpacked, right down to the tiniest detail. The house will be cleaned and unpacked and I was promised it would look like a showcase. All we have to do is open the beds and go to sleep. Then tomorrow we can move things around to suit us. Did I screw up?” He looked hopefully to Brooke and then to Bridget.
“You did wonderfully.” Brooke beamed. “Didn’t he Bridget?”
“They’re touching my clothes? My underwear? My personal things?” Bridget complained.
“They’re pros Budge, they’ll be fine.”
“And how can we know we can trust them?” Bridget frowned.
“They’re bonded for one thing, they are highly recommended for another thing and I have Heather and Pam there to watch over just in case. I just was trying to make it easy on your mother Bridget. If there are things you don’t want touched you put them in a box and mark it private and they will leave it in your room for you to open. Is that okay?”
“I guess.” She relented.
“I guess we should do that too.” Brooke added.
“I’ve done it with our personal papers and I’ve already personally put your jewelry in the safe. But yeah, you can do it too. Sweetheart, I thought this was a good idea. Hey if it’s not I’ll cancel.”
“It’s a good idea and I want to move to our new home. If you trust them then I do too.” Brooke told her husband. “And it’s very nice of Heather and Pam to do this for us.”
“Well, I am paying them overtime, but they both are taking time from their own families to make this work for us so I do appreciate it too. So what do you say girls, shall we pack a few private boxes and then get ready to go to dinner?” Michael looked to Brooke and Bridget for approval.
“Sounds good Mike.” Bridget answered. “I’m sorry I overreacted.”
“You didn’t.” Michael told her. “I’m still new at this family thing. I’m used to making decisions on my own and not worrying about what anyone else thinks. But I think I’m learning huh?”
“You are.” Bridget gave him a hug. “I’ll go make my box now, but don’t let Mom do too much. She looks like she’s ready to pop.”
Brooke’s eyes widened in shock as the threesome looked at her belly. “Am I THAT big?”
“Yes.” Bridget and Michael answered simultaneously.
“Thanks a lot.” She laughed. “I guess I’ll be waddling down the aisle huh:?”



“I left Storm and Donna both messages.” Steven walked to the bathroom door in the hotel room. “I explained we caught an earlier flight and that we’d take a taxi to the restaurant. So now what about Brooke? Do you want to talk to her first? Maybe go over there?”
“I am at a loss Steven. I just don’t know what to say to her.” She shook her head. “When is she going to stop Steven? When is she going to stop making a mess of her life?”
“You can blame THEM for this.” He answered, almost spitting the word.
“I’m sorry Steven but Brooke needs to take some blame too. Do you think this was payback? Is she getting even with him for the arrest? Does she hate the man she married? Is this all to hurt him?”
“That doesn’t sound like our girl.” Steven argued. “We’re going to have to find some way to get her aside and talk to her.”
“I just wish that we could just forget about this whole dinner. Just tell me Steven, how are we all supposed to sit there and eat dinner after this!” She came out of the bathroom and threw the paper on the dresser.
“I don’t know.” He answered honestly. “But remember, this is going to be a lot harder on Brooke than it is on either of us.”
Beth grabbed her hair brush and walked up to the mirror. “I wonder if he will even show up. I wonder if the marriage is already over.”
“We’ll know soon.” Steven looked at his watch. “Very soon.”



Ridge was sitting with the children feigning interest in their video when Jack walked into the room. “Where’s Taylor?” He asked.
“Headache.” Ridge gave him a one word answer.
“Hrmmmph.” Jack sat down in the large leather recliner. “I can well imagine.”
“Not now Jack.” Ridge warned him.
“You’re lucky she’s still allowing you inside her home. If I had my way.”
“Well you don’t.” Ridge stopped him. He got up and ruffled Thomas’s hair and gave each of the twins a kiss on the cheek. “I’m going out for a bit.” He told them.
“Okay Dad.” Thomas answered, oblivious to the turmoil going on in his parent’s marriage.
Ridge walked to the door with Jack following his steps. “Leave me alone Jack, I’m not in the mood.”
“She doesn’t believe you does she?” Jack taunted him.
“That is none of your business.”
“She’s finally opened her eyes to you Ridge, the days of her worshiping the ground you walk on are over.”
“I’ll say this once more and then that is IT!” Ridge shouted at his father in law. “I did not sleep with Brooke, that is not my baby and Taylor and I are going to be just fine! Now leave it alone.” He opened the door and walked out, slamming it in Jack’s face.



“We could go get them anyway.” Katie picked up a carrot stick and took a bite out of it. She turned at the sound of the door opening but it was just one of the employees setting up the dining room. She turned back to Donna. “I hate them flying over here and not being picked up and now having to take a cab.”
“Dad seemed fine with it.” Donna shrugged. “It’s not a big deal Katie, the cab will be comfortable and they’ll be here soon.”
“I’m so excited.” Katie laughed. “We haven’t seen them since Brooke was in the hospital.”
“That seems like a million years ago doesn’t it?” Donna thought back. “And so much has changed.”
“Brooke was going to marry Connor and now she’s happy with Michael and having a baby too.” Katie smiled.
“What’s wrong with us?” Donna asked her younger sister.
“Nothing. Why?” Katie frowned.
“Brooke’s been married or almost married a million times, she’s had so many wonderful men, she has two great kids and another one on the way and this one with a totally devoted husband and us? We have zip.” Donna laughed. “Every relationship I’ve ever been in has gone down the drain and I know you haven’t had much better luck. So what’s our problem?”
“We’re not blonde.” Katie suggested.
“For ten dollars we could buy a bottle of dye or for a hundred or so we could do it at a salon. But you know it’s not that. Sometimes I wonder if I’m ever going to meet someone. Don’t you ever wonder?”
“Sometimes I’m glad that I’m not Brooke. Yeah she has a glamorous life but it hasn’t been easy. She’s had to fight for everything and she’s had to deal with Stephanie Forrester for most of her life. Would you want that?” Katie looked at her sister, waiting for an answer.
“I want what she had with Ridge or with Thorne or with Michael.” Donna admitted. “I want a man who’ll fly me around the world and buy my diamonds and who lights up just seeing me. I want a man who’s sexy and hot and smart and funny. Is that too much to ask?”
“Maybe.” Katie giggled. She turned again as the door opened once more. “Or maybe not.” She gave Donna a playful punch on the arm as she watched her brother and his friend come into the room. “Storm brought Colin. Now THAT is a man I wouldn’t mind warming my sheets.”
“I’m older, I get first dibs.” Donna teased.
“He’s so hot. I didn’t know he was visiting Storm. Did you?” Katie asked with a squint similar to her oldest sister.
“No, but I fully intend on taking advantage of this visit. I’m so glad Storm brought him.”
“Don’t you think it’s odd though?” Katie asked. “This is just family, Brooke isn’t even bringing Michael’s family.”
“Well Colin is practically family to Mom and Dad, God knows he and Storm spent half their life together.”
“True.” Katie agreed. “Those two wild and crazy bachelors. I know Mom will be pestering them both about who they’re dating. I hope she doesn’t scare Colin away.”
“Not if I have my way.” Donna smiled. “Let’s go say hi.” She took her sister’s arm and headed across the room to her brother and his friend.



“It’s okay if you want to take off your ring.” Colin stopped Storm before they got all the way into the room. “I know this is going to be hard and if you need to do it in your own time you may not want to have something on that will make them all ask questions.”
Storm turned to Colin. “When we exchanged these rings it meant forever. I’m not going to take it off Colin, never.” He reached and took the other mans hand and squeezed it. “It’s going to be okay, it will all be out soon and they’ll deal with it or they won’t be there will be no more secrets.”
“Do you want to tell them first?” Colin looked at Donna and Katie who were talking and looking over at them.
“I can’t believe that I wish Brooke was here.” Storm laughed.
“I know, it would be a lot easier having someone else here who already knows.” Colin looked at his watch. “They should be here soon, but then your parents will be too. Do you want to do this in spurts or just once?” He questioned him.
“Maybe just once.” Storm grimaced at the thought. “I guess we’ll play it by ear huh?” He smiled at his approaching sisters.



“You didn’t tell us you were bringing Colin.” Donna greeted them. “What a wonderful surprise.” She gave them both a welcoming hug.
“Hi Stormy.” Katie hugged her brother and smiled at Colin. “Nice to see you again Colin.”
“Nice to see both of you too.” Colin took a deep breath. “I guess the guests of honor haven’t arrived yet.”
“Just us so far.” Donna took Colin’s arm. “Let me get you a drink.”
“Nice to see you’re so concerned about me.” Storm teased his sister.
“You’re family, you can get your own.” Donna laughed and led the chuckling Colin to the bar.
Storm turned to Katie. “How you doing kiddo?”
“Not bad.” She answered. She looked at him and gave him a strange smile.
“What? Do I have something in my teeth? A stain on my tie?” Storm questioned her.
“You look sort of different.” She frowned and stared at him. “It’s nothing I can put my finger on but you seem well, happier, maybe more relaxed or something. This new job must really agree with you. Or have you finally met the right woman?”
“I am happy Katie, very happy.” He smiled.
“So? What’s the big secret? I could use some of that happiness myself.” Storm looked over and watched his sister flirting with his partner and grinned. Katie followed his eyes to them. “Donna really likes him. Maybe you could put in a good word.”
“I don’t think so.” Storm replied.
“Hey!” Katie protested. “Doesn’t blood count for anything? I think they look cute together. Or is he already involved with someone?”
“Yeah, he is.” Storm gave her a smile.
“Too bad. For Donna I mean. I’m glad Colin is happy, now it’s your turn.” She put her arm around his waist. “I know a really nice girl from my exercise class.”
“Kaite!”
“Well she IS nice, and she’s pretty too. She isn’t some weirdo.”
“I’m fine Katie, really.” He protested and turned at the sound of footsteps behind him. “Mom and Dad.” He sighed.
“Good, now we just need Brooke and her family and we’ll all be here.” Katie gave him a hug. “But watch out, you know Brooke, I bet she tries to fix you up too!”
“I think I can handle Brooke.” He answered with a chuckle.



“Brooke’s not here, I wonder if she’s even going to show up.” Beth assessed the room. “I don’t think any of them know. I think we’re going to have to prepare them.” She fingered the article in her purse.
“Bethie we don’t want to do that. It’s probably just a lie. We don’t need to embarrass Brooke.”
“This is a national magazine, everyone is going to hear about it. I’d rather have it come from us where we can decide together how to handle this.”
“It’s not the first scandal surrounding Brooke and it won’t be the last.” Steven sighed.
“I’m ready for it to be the last.” Beth told him. “Brooke needs normalcy too Steven. We need to help her and we need to stop this destructive behavior once and for all.”
“Come on, let’s go say hi to the kids before they wonder why we’re just standing here.” Steven took her hand and they walked up to Storm and Katie.



“Hello kids.” Steven said in a jovial voice.
“Mom, Dad.” Katie hugged them both. “I’m so glad you’re here, I’ve missed you.”
“We’ve missed you too.” Steven gave her a kiss. “Hello son.” He looked up at Storm.
“Hello.” Storm gave him a polite but distant greeting. He turned to his mother and hugged her. “Hi Mom.”
“Storm.” She clutched him tightly.
“What’s wrong?” He instantly sensed her discomfort.
“Nothing, nothing at all.” Steven supplied. “Long hot flight, we’re both tired.”
“I was asking Mom.” Storm told his father.
“I’m fine. Um, where is Brooke?”
“She hasn’t gotten here yet.” Storm told her. “I’m sure she’s very busy with the wedding and the move and the baby all coming up.”
“She certainly has her hands full.” Beth agreed. She glanced towards the bar at Donna and Colin. “Donna brought a boyfriend?” She asked Katie.
“That’s Colin.” Katie smiled.
“Colin Graham?” Beth asked her son. “Is he in town visiting? I thought this was just for family.”
“He lives here.” Storm told her.
“Oh.” Her one word answer concerned Storm. He wondered if she suspected or what her reaction meant, but he wasn’t going to do this one person at a time and he didn’t want his pregnant sister to walk into a battleground, so he knew he had to wait.
“I think Donna has her eye on him.” Katie smiled at her mother. “Maybe he’ll be family after all.”
Storm felt embarrassed at his lack of honesty, but knew that by the night’s end all secrets would be out. He looked over at Colin and Donna and smiled. He hoped that Donna would be supportive once she knew the truth.



“No valet?” Michael frowned as he stopped in front of the restaurant.
“They’ve never had one.” Rick answered.
“Well then you people all get out and I’ll go back and park.” He gave Brooke’s hand a squeeze.
“We can walk.” She answered.
“I don’t want you to.” He laughed.
“I’m not an invalid.” Brooke protested.
“Do we have to do this again?” Michael moaned. “Come on guys, give me some support here.”
“He’s right Mom.” Rick spoke up. “We don’t want you popping this kid out before your wedding.”
“I’m not going to, as you so sweetly say it, POP my baby over a short walk.” Brooke frowned.
“You know you get tired a lot faster than before.” Bridget added.
“Mike is only thinking about you.” Amber threw in her two cents.
“Okay! Okay! You all win.” Brooke laughed. “I guess I can be pretty stubborn sometimes can’t I?”
“Yes.” Michael gave her a kiss. “Now you all go in and I’ll join you in a minute.”
“I’ll go with you.” Bridget volunteered.
“Okay.” Michael easily agreed.
“Well hurry because I’m starved.” Brooke rubbed her belly and then opened the car door and got out. Amber and Rick followed.
“See you in a minute.” Michael waved and then he and Bridget took off towards the parking lot.



“Where are you?” Ridge rang the doorbell again. “Come on Logan, you can’t hide from this, we gotta do something about it.” He walked away from the door and looked in the driveway. Mike’s car was there but Brooke’s wasn’t. He had seen the vans parked out front so he knew someone had to be home. “Logan where are you?” he called out. He turned quickly, hearing the door open. “Finally.” He sighed but then frowned at the unfamiliar woman.
“Can I help you?” She asked.
“Who are you? Where is Logan? Where’s Mike?”
“They’re out. I’m helping oversee the move. Can I give them a message?” She asked.
“Do you know where they went? This is important, very important.”
“I believe they went to Portofino.” She answered.
“What?” Ridge practically shouted. “What the hell are they doing going off to Italy?”
“Oh no.” She laughed. “The restaurant, downtown.”
“Oh.” Ridge had to laugh back. “Sorry, overreaction. Okay, yeah, I know the place. Thanks.”
“Can I tell them who was here? In case you don’t see them I mean.”
“Ridge, tell them Ridge was here, but I will see them, this is way too important not to.”



Beth was putting a stuffed mushroom on her plate when Brooke, Rick and Amber entered the room. She watched them, but no one followed. “She’s alone.” She told Steven. “I bet the marriage is over.”
“He’s a doctor Bethie, maybe he had an emergency.”
“He’s a plastic surgeon.” She said with a hint of distaste. “What kind of emergency could that be? Oh, I just HAD to have my boob job tonight?”
“Not nice Beth.” He shook his head. He watched Brooke hug Storm and then Colin. She was smiling and appeared to be very happy. “Doesn’t look like a woman who just had her marriage fall apart to me.”
“No.” Beth agreed. “It looks like the Brooke who managed to finally land Ridge again to me.”



“Where’s Mike?” Colin asked Brooke.
“Parking.” She answered. “He insisted on letting us out at the door. He really does coddle me.”
“That’s nice, isn’t it?” He wondered.
“Sometimes it’s overbearing.” Brooke admitted.
“Nah, I think is shows just how much he loves you and this baby.”
“I guess I’m just not used to it. But I love him, don’t ever doubt that.”
“I don’t.” Colin answered. “Not for one second.”
Brooke looked over at her parents. “You told them?” She asked.
“No, not yet.”
“Then what’s wrong?” Brooke asked. “Look at them, they look angry.”
“Probably at me.” Storm walked into the conversation.
“Why? Did YOU tell them?” Brooke asked.
“No, but you know how I feel about him.”
“Oh Stormy.” Brooke gave him a hug. “Honey even if you can’t forgive, you need to try and forget, for your own sake and for Mom’s.”
“It may be easy for you, but it’s not for me.”
“It’s not easy for me either.” Brooke admitted. “But he’s done his best to try and apologize and make things right, and Mom seems happy.”
“She deserves better.” Storm angrily replied.
“Maybe, but she loves him Storm.”
“You loved Ridge, but you deserved better too. Thank God you finally opened your eyes and saw that. Now you have someone good Brooke and I am really happy about that.”
“And how long did it take you to come around?” She giggled. “You didn’t like Michael at first.”
“Not that long Brooke. I was suspicious at first and Mike’s temper sort of bothered me, but the guy adores you and he treats you well and well, he won me over. I like him.” He admitted with a grin. “So where is he?”
“Parking. He’ll be right here.”
“You’re looking good Brooke.” He stood back and checked her out. “I can’t remember the last time I saw you look so good.”
“I’m a whale.” She complained as she rubbed her stomach. “But a happy one. Well, mostly happy.”
“What’s wrong?” Storm asked.
“Bridget for one thing. She’s just not herself and it’s not just because of what she witnessed, it started a long time before that.”
“You were a moody teenager too.”
“Not like this.” She sighed. “And of course the whole Jason situation is heartbreaking too. We saw him today.”
“What?” Colin jumped and turned to them. “What did you do Brooke? Please don’t tell me Mike did something stupid.”
“We went to a party and a friend arranged for him to be there. It was so good for Michael Colin, it really was, but it killed him to walk away.”
“You probably should have walked away before they saw each other Brooke. This could be a set back for any progress that Bryan’s made.”
“What progress? Nothing is happening at all, no matter how many detectives we put on it we haven’t found his family. The poor child is being dragged from one foster home to another. Michael’s heart breaks more each day and that sweet little boy is still in foster care. Any fool could see how happy he’d be with us. Colin we have a good, stable home. We’d give him love.”
“Just please Brooke, talk to me before you jump next time.”
“Let’s not talk about this when Michael gets here, he really was down in the dumps and he’s just about gotten out of it.” Brooke looked from Colin to Storm.
“No problem Brooke, we can talk tomorrow. Tonight will be bad enough.” Colin laughed.
“I’m on your side.” She took each of their hands. “I know I let you down at first, but I’m on your side and I love you both. Just know that.”
“You can’t even begin to know how important that is to both of us.” Storm hugged her tightly. “I love you Brooke.”



“Thanks for agreeing to meet me.” Eric stood up and greeted his son.
“What’s up Dad?” Thorne asked. Both men took their seats at the table.
“I haven’t had a steak in ages and they make the best here, though the pork chops are good too. So what appeals to you?” Eric handed Thorne the menu.
“Just guys night out?” Thorne asked. “No agenda? I had the feeling that there was more to it, but hey, this is nice.” He grinned and looked at the menu.
“Actually I did want to talk to you.” Eric admitted. “How are things going in Brooke’s absence?”
“Great.” Thorne put down the menu. “It’s such a wonderful challenge Dad. I feel like I’m really making a difference. I’m enjoying my work like never before. I hope you’re not getting any complaints.”
“Not from the outside.” Eric picked up the beer and wine list and pretended to be studying it.
“Ridge or Mom?” Thorne angrily asked.
“Both.” Eric looked up at him. “I’m sorry son, I didn’t even want to have to go into this but I just want to keep our family together before it falls apart.”
“They think that I will tear us apart?” Thorne asked. “Damn it Dad, what do I have to do to prove myself? Do you even trust me or are you just putting on an act playing nice?”
“I’ve noticed a few small things, but then you don’t have the experience that Brooke has. I have no complaints Thorne. I don’t.”
“And that’s the point too Dad. Like it or not, Brooke is CEO and this is her call. Mom and Ridge can bitch at you all they want, but Brooke has final say and she put me here, she did!”
“And I think she was right in trusting you Thorne.”
“Then where’s the problem? Just tell them it’s out of your hands.”
“What would you think about Forrester coming back into the Forrester’s hands?” Eric suggested.
“What are you doing Dad? What kind of crap are they pushing you into now?” Thorne shouted.



“I should have just let you off too.” Michael told Bridget as they walked to the restaurant. “I can’t believe that they have no valet and I can’t believe the size of that parking lot.”
“It’s tiny.” Bridget agreed. “But don’t worry about me walking.”
“Hey Bridget, is everything okay?” He stopped and stopped her from walking forward. “You haven’t been yourself lately and I want you to know that no matter how busy we are, both your Mom and I are here for you, we’re worried.”
“I’m okay.” She looked away from him. “Let’s just go okay?”
“I don’t mean to push.” Michael apologized. “I just hoped you would know you can talk to me if you need to.”
“Mike it’s nothing. I’ll handle it okay.”
“You don’t ever have to handle anything alone.”
“I know.” She looked at him with tear filled eyes. “Can we please drop this?”
“Okay.” He put his arm around her shoulders. “Just remember.”
“I know.” She answered. “Let’s go.”
They walked towards the restaurant when something caught the corner of Michael’s eye. “Hold on.” He said as he stopped at the newsstand. “What the hell?” He grabbed the tabloid. “F*ck!” He shouted. “Awwwh f*ck.”
“Michael?” Bridget nervously looked at the photo that he was staring it. “That has to be a mistake, it has to be.”
He was in a complete daze as he started to walk away, magazine in hand. The man from the counter called out for him, so Bridget just pulled a five dollar bill from her purse and threw it at him before running to catch up with Michael. When she found him he was leaning against a building staring in silence. But what broke her heart was his eyes, his eyes were filled with tears and his hands were shaking. “Mike it’s a lie, you know it’s a lie.”
“They knew all about me. How Bridget how?”
“I don’t know, but Mike they do this to her, they’ve always done this to her. They always messed with her and with Ridge and with Taylor. Mom’s immune to it now. You need to remember that she loves you and she’d never do this. I bet, I bet this is some old picture. That’s it! You know she and Ridge were together but not now, not since you.”
“It’s not old.” He took a deep breath and held the photo out to her. “That.” He pointed. “That is her tattoo. And that.” He pointed again. “That is her wedding ring. And that, that’s her belly button ring.”
“They superimposed it. Mike she wouldn’t do this.”
“Go, go get her. I can’t go in there Bridget. I can’t go in there now.” He wiped his eyes with the back of his hand. “Go get her and bring her out to me.”
“Mike.” She put her arms around him and hugged him.
“What if it is his? I believed her Bridget. Maybe I was stupid. The odds are a million to one against me but she said that there was only me and I believed her, but this? This?” He threw the magazine to the ground.
“Mike.” She let go of him and picked up the magazine. “This is fake, it is. You need to believe in her, I know you love her and I know she loves you. Mike think about it please.”
“It’s not fake. She told me about it.” He said softly and slowly through clenched teeth. “It’s real, it’s real.”
“Wwwhat?” Bridget stammered.
He stared at the photo and Bridget could see he was deep in thought. Suddenly he looked up and grabbed her hands. He didn’t look angry anymore. He looked almost serene and it worried her. “She told me.” He said in a calmer, clearer voice. “No Budge, she admitted it, she told me about it. She told me she went to him and she told me they undressed each other, she told me that she came close, she told me she almost had sex with him, but she stopped. She stopped because she loves me. She stopped just like I did, just like I did. Someone is setting us up, someone is screwing with our lives. I gotta see Colin, I gotta see him now.”
“Then you believe her?” Bridget was shaking and she was crying too.
“She said it’s our baby. Then it is Bridget. She’s my life Bridget, she’s everything to me. Of course I believe her. I have to believe her. I was there, I was there too.”
“You were there?” She asked. “How? When?”
“No, no, not literally Budge, but I was in the same position. It hurt when I saw it, it shocked me, it made me go crazy, but I just opened my eyes. Bridget she told me all about it and we’ve dealt with it. Nothing happened. This picture doesn’t change that. Remember after all the crap happened. I wasn’t normal, Brooke wasn’t normal. We kept trying to act like everything was wonderful but everything, every little thing set me off and I took it out on her. We both went through so much crap and we both turned away from each other, but we both knew we could never do that. She turned to Ridge, I turned to Ade, but we both said no and we both came home. I don’t care how crazy it sounds, I don’t care how bad the odds are. This is my baby. It is.” He smiled and pulled her to him, hugging her tightly.
“You, you could have a test.” She suggested in a soft, frightened voice.
“I don’t need a test Bridget. Brooke didn’t have sex with him. It didn’t happen. But someone wants someone to believe it did and I think I may know why. Someone is trying to discredit us again, mostly me, but both of us but I just don’t know who yet.”
“What are you going to do?” She asked.
“Well, first I have to show Brooke, she can’t be blind sighted like I was. Then we both need to talk to Colin and then, I guess then we find a way to fight it don’t we?”
“I’m confused.” She said. “Why would someone do that to you?”
“Someone who wanted to ruin our lives Budge, and there are a few people out there who hate either me or Brooke. But they lost, they failed, we beat them Bridget. We beat them.”
“You seem almost happy about this.” She squinted at him.
“You know what Budge, maybe I did have some doubts. I had pictures in my own head, questions, I wondered about it, but seeing it like that, it just made it all so clear to me. I know where she was that night, I know how she got there and I know what happened and I know that she loves me and I love her and no one, no one in the f*cking world is ever going to take that away from us. Never Budge. Come on, I need to show this to her.”




“Hello honey.” Beth gave Brooke a hug and then stepped back to look at her. Steven smiled and then took a tentative step towards her.
“Mom, Dad.” Brooke smiled. She gave her father a quick hug. “I’m so glad you’re here. Did you have a nice flight?”
“You know those overseas flights.” Steven complained. “Crowded, hot and the food, you know how bad that is.”
“Why didn’t you fly first class?” Brooke asked.
“Our name is Logan, not Forrester.” Steven reminded Brooke.
“If you needed help.” Brooke started.
“We’re doing okay Brooke.” He answered quickly. “So where is that husband of yours?” Beth gave him a sharp nudge. “What?” He asked his wife.
“He’s parking the car, he’ll be up soon.” Brooke looked at Storm and he just shrugged.
“You look good.” Beth told her.
“Big though huh?” Brooke’s eyes sparkled. “It’s a good thing we’re doing this now. I’ve really gotten a lot bigger in the last couple of weeks.”
“Brooke, honey I need to talk to you.” Beth took her hand.
“Okay, what’s up?” Brooke asked.
“Alone.” Beth’s look was so serious that Brooke did a double take.
“Mom, what’s wrong?”
“Can we just find a nice quiet place?” Beth looked around nervously.
“You’re scaring me.”
“Just listen to your mother.” Steven told her.
“Mom?” She looked at her mother and then Storm.
“Mom, whatever this is, maybe you should just say it. Brooke isn’t exactly in a condition conducive to shock.” Storm interjected.
“I’m okay Storm, just very concerned and curious.”
They all turned as Bridget came in and ran up to Brooke.
“Mom, you need to come with me.”
“Bridget? Where’s Michael?” Brooke looked panicked and Beth shot Steven an ‘I told you so’ glance.
“He’s outside but he needs to talk to you. Please Mom, this is important.”
“I’m sorry Mom, I have to go.” Brooke turned to Bridget. “Take me to him.”
“Okay.” Bridget smiled. “I’ll be back soon Grandma, Grandpa.” She told her grandparents before she led Brooke outside.
“What’s going on?” Donna asked as she and Rick joined the group.
“Bridget came in and told Brooke that Mike needed her outside. I hope nothing is wrong.” Amber answered them.
“Maybe I should go see.” Rick suggested.
“Give them a moment.” Storm answered. “Whatever it is, Mike is right outside so I’m sure they can handle it.”



Bridget led the nervous woman to her husband. Michael saw Brooke and pulled her into his arms, holding her tightly, breathing in her scent and gently kissing her neck.
“Michael what’s wrong? Bridget scared me, I thought you were hurt or.” She looked up at him. “What’s wrong?”
“Let’s sit.” He told her. He walked her to a bench by the restaurant door.
“I’ll leave you two alone.” Bridget said. “What should I tell them? I know they’ll be asking.”
“Just tell them we had to talk Budge.” Michael instructed her. “They’ll find out soon enough.”
“Find out what?” Brooke questioned him again.
“Something happened today, I don’t know who did it or why they did it, but someone is trying to hurt us Brooke.”
“It’s okay Mom, you and Mike are fine.” Bridget promised her. “Just remember that okay?”
“Of course we’re fine.” Brooke squinted. “Now is someone please going to tell me what this is about?”
“We won’t be long Budge.” Michael told her. “If you find a way to clue Colin in, go for it okay?”
“Okay.” She gave him a hug and then another for her mother and she went inside the restaurant.
“The parking lot was full.” Michael started. “So we had to park on the street and walk.”
“Okay.” Brooke frowned.
“We were talking, I was trying to draw her out about what was upsetting her.”
“Did she tell you? Michael what is it?” Brooke grabbed his hand.
“No, she said she was fine and she appreciated our concern but this is not what this is about.” He pulled the tabloid out of his coat jacket and opened it. Brooke’s eyes widened with shock and then horror. Tears formed and she looked up at her husband.
“You must hate me.” She whispered softly. “It was bad enough for you to imagine it, but to see it. Michael I’m sorry, I’m so sorry. I thought we had put this in the past but apparently that’s just not going to happen is it.”
“Read it Brooke, read what they say.”
“I don’t have to, I know how they operate. I’m sure that they’re claiming Ridge and I have been hot and heavy all along.” She looked at the headline and a look of disgust covered her face. “They’re calling our precious baby his love child. Michael it makes me sick.” Suddenly she looked up at him. “I don’t blame you if you doubt me. I know how bad this looks but I swear to you Michael, we sto.” Michael cut her off with a deep and loving kiss.
“I know.” He said. “And I don’t doubt you. But please, please read it Brooke because it goes deeper and we’re going to have to take legal action.”
“It doesn’t work.” She said sadly. “We’ve tried, I’ve tried and all we get is a retraction somewhere that no one ever sees it. You just learn to toughen your skin.”
“No!” he shouted. “Brooke, someone got my medical records. Read it, they’re saying I’m sterile.”
“What?” She gasped.
“And Brooke, come on, who the hell took those pictures?”
“A reporter must have followed me or something.” She thought about it. “But how would they get inside?”
“I don’t know. This whole thing stinks sweetheart, they almost got to me, but we beat them.”
“I can’t say I’m sorry enough Michael, I never should have put you in this situation.”
“I drove you away, my shitty attitude did it.” He put his arm around her and held her close.
“But I let it go too far.” She started to cry softly. “I’m disgusted with myself looking at that. I don’t want anyone but you, never Michael.”
“I was telling Bridget.” He sighed and gave her a kiss. “I screwed up first. When you told me you were pregnant I took off and did the same thing. We both messed up, but we’re okay Brooke because the important thing is we love each other and we trust each other and we put that all first. So let’s forget the guilt because we’re going to have a fight ahead of us.”
“And a lot of embarrassing explanations too.” She shivered. “I wonder who’s seen that and if anything else picked up on the story.”
“Colin will help us. He’ll tell us what to do.”
“Tonight’s not going to be easy for him is it?” She sighed. “I hope we can at least avoid this in front of my sisters and my parents. I’m sure they’ll see it but for tonight it’s going to be hard enough with Storm and Colin.”
“So are we okay to go up there?” He asked. “You need to regroup a bit?”
“As long as I have you I’m fine.” She leaned in and kissed him. “I have you don’t I?”
“You couldn’t lose me if you tried.” He promised.



“Brooke is happy now isn’t she Thorne?” Eric asked.
“Oh yeah, and you’ll make her really happy when she hears about you talking this way.” Thorne tried to control his anger. “You know something Dad, this is not fair. All this time I’ve waited patiently for a chance, a chance you never gave me or Mom never gave me and God knows Ridge would never step back and give me, but Brooke did so NOW you decide you’re ready to pull some kind of power play. I have to wonder who you’re trying to topple, me or Brooke?”
“I don’t want to topple anyone, but your mother and Ridge make a good point.”
“And what is that?” The look of disgust covered Thorne’s face.
“Brooke has her own life Thorne, one that makes her happy. She doesn’t have the same drive as far as Forrester is concerned that she had before. Think about it. At first it was about revenge, she took my company to pay me back and to pay your brother back and most of all to make your mother suffer.”
“Ancient history.” Thorne scoffed. “You’re not going to try and convince me that Brooke hasn’t made this company successful.”
“On her own Thorne? No, she couldn’t have done it without us. But I will never deny her contributions. But the point is that things have been stagnant lately. I don’t blame Brooke, but she is partially to blame.”
“The industry is stagnant, but we’re doing fine Dad and I have ideas, ideas that can propel us back to the top where we belong.”
Eric looked at his son with deep thought. “What is her motivation now Thorne?”
“Success, she wants us to be a success.” Thorne answered.
“Brooke has everything she wants. She has a successful company that keeps her rich, she has a husband that she loves and she’s having a brand new baby, but Thorne her connection to Forrester isn’t there anymore.”
“What are you talking about? She will always be connected to Forrester, even if she didn’t have Rick and Bridget she would always be a part of all of us.”
“She’s not happy there son.” Eric said loudly. He saw heads turn in their direction so he lowered his voice again. “She’s bored with it, the challenge was always about besting your mother or getting Ridge back and those things no longer interest her and she’s bored.”
“You sound just like her.” Thorne shook his head. “Has she brainwashed you? Have you forgotten what it’s like to love Brooke? I haven’t.”
“I haven’t either Thorne but that is the past. Brooke doesn’t love you or me or even Ridge now. Brooke has made the break herself and it’s time that we all acknowledged it, Brooke too!”
“What do you have in mind? Tricking her? I won’t have any part of that Dad and I swear, I’ll fight you.”
“I don’t want to do that either Thorne but I want to deal with her, I want to convince her to sell me back her shares, I want Forrester back, I want it so badly I can taste it!” And for the first time Eric realized that he was telling the truth.



Adrienne took a sip of her latte and grinned at Joey. “So he wants you to be his best man? Joey that is wild. I knew sooner or later my boys would find some peace. How do you feel about it?”
“It’s cool.” Joey smiled back at her. “But it’s still a bit strange. It seems that everyone I know and everything I do is somehow tied to him. I wonder if he just got tired of fighting it and gave up.”
“He missed his brother.” Adrienne assured him. “But I know what you mean though. I hope you’ve forgotten all that crap about Bridget.”
“I like her Ade, but she’s just a friend.”
“Can I ask ya something?”
“Like I could stop you.” Joey laughed.
“Are you sure that you really want to get back with Felicia? It seems to me that you were almost relieved that it was over and now you’re jumpin’ back in. Are you sure it’s not just a guilty conscience?”
“What do I have to feel guilty about?” He shrugged.
“Ya thought you hurt her, maybe you did and maybe you were glad not to be tied down.”
“Why don’t you like her? You don’t even know her.”
“I don’t dislike her.” Ade argued. “Maybe I’m jealous.” She laughed.
“I wish.” Joey sighed. Then he looked at her and laughed. “You almost got me there.”
“Yeah, well Sugar, you’ll always be my hidden passion.” She smiled and walked over to her closet. “So ya gonna move back in with her?”
“No.” Joey answered. “I think, we think that things got too heavy too fast.”
“Oh.” Ade smiled to herself without turning around to face him. “So ya still wanna bunk with me?”
“If I’m still welcome, I mean I’m sure I’m getting in your hair and I’ll find another place, I guess I should be looking, I should be looking for a lot more than a place to live.”
“You mean a job?” She turned and laughed. “My Joey, goin’ legit. Whoda believed that?”
“You.” He answered. “You always stuck by me when everyone else gave up.”
“Yeah well, that’s cause you’re so cute.” She pulled out a short black dress and turned to him. “So what ya got planned for tonight? Hot date?”
“Nah.” He whistled. “Now you on the other hand must have something wild going on.”
“I do.” She said. “I’m going dancin’ with my best guy.” She winked.
“Lucky him. Clarke?” He asked.
“Nope. Someone more important to me.” She grinned and winked at him. “You game?”
“Dancing? Me?” he asked with a laugh. “Hell, why not.”



“They look pretty together to me.” Steven told Beth as Brooke and Michael walked into the room together and Beth couldn’t disagree. Michael protectively had his arm around her and she was smiling at him with such love and joy that Beth hoped with all her heart that it was true.
“They don’t know, he doesn’t know and she doesn’t know it got out.” Beth said sadly. “I have to warn her.”
“I suppose so.” Steven answered. “But I sure will hate seeing you wipe that smile off of her face.”
“She needs to know.” Beth sighed as she saw that they were headed straight towards them.
“This is going to be hard.” Steven whispered. “Really hard.”
“Mom, Dad, I know you’ve met him before but not this way.” She smiled. “This is Michael, Michael Copeland, my husband.”
“Mr. Logan, Mrs. Logan.” Michael smiled and held out his hand to Steven.
“Call us Steven and Beth.” Steven shook his hand.
“Michael.” Beth offered her own smaller hand. “It’s good to see you again.”
“We’re both glad that you came.” Michael looked up at Brooke and kissed her. “This wedding is important to both of us. As you know, we eloped, and yeah, it’s real and we don’t have any regrets but we felt that something was missing, well a few things were.”
“I’ve walked down the aisle more than a few times.” Brooke blushed. “But this is so different, so real, and I’m so happy that you’re both here to share it with us.” Her eyes filled with tears and she took Michael’s hand and gripped it tightly. “I know you have your doubts.” Michael addressed his in-laws. “About me and about our marriage. I won’t try and offer excuses about everything in my past. I’m no angel. I’ve done things that I’m not proud of, I’ve been with a lot of women and I know I have a bad track record but that all ended the day I laid eyes on this beautiful woman.” He looked up at Brooke and winked at her. “I fell head over heels and I haven’t recovered yet. I hope I never recover. I think I’m the luckiest man on earth and I promise you that I will make your daughter the happiest woman in the world for the rest of her life.”
“I already am.” Brooke laughed softly. “Michael makes me so happy Mom.” She looked at her mother. “And this baby.” She touched her belly. “He’s a miracle Mom, more than you can ever imagine.”
“I’m sure you’re happy about the baby.” Steven felt awkward after reading the tabloid. He already liked this man and he hated to think of the pain that he would feel once he learned of the baby’s paternity.
“That’s another reason for the wedding.” Michael explained. “It’s not just a party or a celebration for our families. We both felt that something was missing, and that was the fact that we didn’t say our vows before God. I’m not really a very religious guy, but I do feel strongly about this, and Brooke does too. Now our child is going to be born to a marriage sanctioned by both God and the state.”
Beth looked at Steven as her eyes started to well with tears. “How can I do this?” She asked him.
“Mom, what’s wrong?” Brooke let go of Michael and took her mother’s hands.
“Brooke, I need to speak to you alone.” Beth looked at Steven for backup.
“Michael, why don’t you and I go have a beer?” Steven suggested.
“Michael and I have no secrets.” Brooke informed her parents.
“Sweetheart, if your mother wants to speak to you alone it’s okay. Your Dad and I can get to know each other better, and remember, I need to speak to Colin too.”
“Colin?” Beth looked at Michael. “Are you friends with him?”
“Yes, but he’s also my lawyer.” Michael explained. “And we have a new problem. One that I guess we should share right now, because you’re sure to see it.”
“Oh Michael now?” Brooke frowned.
“If we deal with it now we get it out of the way and we can just have a good time.” He reached into his jacket pocket and pulled out the tabloid. Beth gasped as she immediately recognized it.
“You know?” She asked.
“Oh.” Michael suddenly realized. “This is why you wanted to talk to Brooke.”
“Honey I hate to even ask, but is there anything to this?” Steven asked Brooke.
“The pictures are real.” Brooke admitted with shame. “I don’t know how they got them. I regret ever being in a position for them to be taken. But the story, it’s not true.” She took Michael’s hand again. “This is OUR baby. I didn’t sleep with Ridge.”
Beth looked at Brooke and then at Michael. She seemed so at odds that Michael felt that he had to put her at ease, even if it meant sharing embarrassing facts. “We both came into this with a lot of baggage Beth. I’ve been around, Brooke’s been around. God knows we weren’t innocent virgins. We’ve both been married before, we’ve both had more than our share of lovers. I’ve been involved with people who I’ve treated badly and some who’ve treated me badly. I think we all go through life looking for that right person, the one who makes you whole. Brooke is that to me Beth, I knew that from the moment I laid eyes on her. I love her so deeply, I love her more than I knew it was possible to love anyone. But I do understand about Ridge and about the history she has with him.” He explained. “I know the pull he’s had on Brooke. They love each other, they will always love each other, but they’ve both moved on. But because of everything they have there is still a pull. I have that kind of pull with my ex-wife Adrienne. It was different for us though. We didn’t have the love story like Brooke and Ridge had. Ade and I were all about sex for a long time. We’re friends now, but sometimes the sparks fly. I came close one night, one night when Brooke and I were fighting. It was wrong and I knew it but I was hurt and I wanted to stop hurting. I realized that sex wasn’t going to make me stop hurting, the only thing that would do that was Brooke. Brooke knew that too. I was cruel to her and she ran out. I don’t blame her. We love hard, but we fight hard too. Brooke went to see Taylor, she didn’t intend on seeing Ridge, but she did. She was mad at me, he was mad at Taylor and their sparks flew too. Brooke stopped things before they went too far. She loves me and she loves our marriage. We’re alike Beth, we both make mistakes but what we have is real and we both knew that and clung to that before we made more mistakes, irreversible mistakes. I wasn’t happy to see the photos but Brooke had already told me what happened that night so it wasn’t a shock. I’m not innocent either. Like I said, I’ve put myself into a similar situation too. We both regret what happened. Certain lines were crossed, I guess technically we were both unfaithful to each other. But there was a line neither of us crossed and that’s why we both know, without a single doubt, that this is our baby.”
“So the entire story was false?” Beth asked them. “Why are they saying you can’t father a child?”
“Damn this is hard.” He said softly. “Beth, a long time ago I had a vasectomy.”
Beth looked at Steven and they both looked at Brooke and Michael.
“It was unsuccessful?” Beth asked.
“No, it was very successful.” Michael admitted. “I did it for personal reasons. Those reasons all changed after Brooke and I married. Because of certain things that happened to me I didn’t believe I deserved a child, I thought it was best that I just didn’t even have to consider it one way or another. But Brooke deserved a child and damn it, I wanted one with her. I wanted us to have a baby so badly. I didn’t tell Brooke about my vasectomy, she found out, well, let’s just say she found out in a not so wonderful way. But she was sweet and understanding and that just made me want a family even more. I decided that I had to do something about it so I went to my urologist and asked what I could do. He explained the procedure so I decided to have it reversed.”
“And that’s why they think you’re sterile?” Steven asked him. “They don’t know about the reversal or they think it didn’t work? But it did work right?”
“Not exactly.” Michael explained. “The longer you wait to reverse one the less chance of success you have. I waited too long.”
Brooke gently touched his arm and kissed him.
“Then how?” Beth asked.
“I was given about a 99% chance of never having a child. We got lucky.” He told them. “He’s our miracle. Maybe we should name him Little One Percent.” He joked. Then he turned serious again. “Now I know you probably are tempted to believe that.” He looked at the tabloid. “It’s damning, words and pictures. But we’re telling you the truth and you have to decide if you want to believe us, or them. This is our baby.”
“You can have a test done to prove it.” Beth suggested.
“Mom!” Brooke gasped.
“There will be no test.” Michael stopped Brooke. “The baby is mine, there is no doubt and it would be impossible for him to be anyone else’s unless you are looking at an Immaculate Conception. I’m NOT going to prove it to you or to anyone else. I’m asking for your faith. Brooke is asking for your faith. I have nothing more to offer you than my word and my love for your daughter. Can you accept that?” He asked.
Brooke and Michael eyes, as well as the rest of the family’s were on Beth and Steven. Brooke clutched Michael’s hand tightly. She wanted her parent’s to trust and believe in them.
“Yes we can.” Steven finally answered for both of them. “If you and Brooke say it’s so, it’s so. End of discussion.”



“So why do you need me?” Thorne was bitter, angry. “You got Mom and you got Ridge, seems like you have all the support you need.”
“We’re a family.” Eric proclaimed.
“Brooke is family too.”
“I don’t want to hurt Brooke, I want her to be happy Thorne. Forrester doesn’t make her happy any more, you have to know it’s true. She doesn’t have to sell me all of her shares, just enough to give me back control. She can stay in the lab, that makes her happy. She can have a say on the board. But just imagine what we could do if I had control again. The possibilities are endless.”
“You? Or Ridge?” Thorne had to ask. “It’s always about him you know. You’re really just patronizing me now. Maybe trying to get me to agree since Brooke trusts me now.”
“Why would you be against Forrester coming back into our hands Thorne? Why?”
“If it’s what Brooke wants, and you don’t cheat her or lie to her then fine. I just don’t know why you even care what I think.”
“Because I want it to be what it was before. It can be Thorne. Please, please tell me I have your support. Tell me you’re on the team.”



After the initial embarrassment of the article Michael had asked Colin to read it and to advise them on what steps they could take next. They weren’t looking for money, just justice and Michael also was concerned in heading off any future problems. He knew his reputation had taken more than a few knocks and he just wasn’t looking forward to one more.
“I’ll get to work on it, but it’s going to be difficult.” Colin tried to reassure the Copeland’s.
“What about the photographer? Can’t they sue him?” Katie asked.
“Not if the don’t know who it is.” Amber answered. “And those morons stalk everyone in the family.”
“I’m more concerned with who leaked the medical records.” Colin explained. “That’s major.”
“It is.” Michael agreed. “But look, we don’t want to drag this entire evening down with this news. I just thought we better get it all out in the open so we could talk about it. But I’ve really talked about it enough and I think Brooke has too.”
“I have, and the whole thing is giving me an upset stomach.” Brooke grimaced and rubbed her belly. “I don’t think our baby was too happy with our conversation either.”
“I’ll get you something to settle it down.” Michael started to stand.
“I think it was just the spicy appetizers.” Brooke frowned. “I’ll be okay.”
“I think the tension didn’t help either.” Michael sighed and squeezed her hand. “I think we both need to just do our best to put it out of our heads for now.”
“I’m just wondering about Taylor.” Brooke gave Michael a sad look. “I don’t know if she’ll believe me or ever trust me again. We had such a horrible history and we’ve come so far. I’d hate to lose her friendship.”
“I don’t even begin to understand that friendship.” Steven laughed. “Not after the cat fights you two had over that scarecrow. He isn’t worth either of you women, but I’m glad she won her prize.”
Brooke shot him a look but ignored his comments.
“I hope she believes us Brooke, but if she doesn’t we’re just going to have to accept it and try to convince her when a little time passes. It will be hard for her after Morgan though.” Michael gave his wife a hug.
“Hey, let’s stop this stuff and party okay?” Donna got up for her seat. “Let’s get some wine and get some food and have fun.”
“Sounds good to me.” Katie agreed. “Come on!” She and Donna headed to the bar.
“I could use a nice stiff drink.” Beth said in a somewhat shaky voice.
“Me too Bethie, come on, let’s head to the bar.” Steven helped her up and led her across the room.
“I’m sorry Storm, Colin.” Michael apologized. “I certainly didn’t plan this. What are you going to do?”
“Maybe we should put it off.” Colin suggested.
“No.” Storm objected. “I know it’s not exactly the best timing but I have had it with secrets. This is good news, they’re going to have to get used to it. I’m not what they want me to be, but I’m happy!”
“Do you think they can handle it?” Brooke asked Storm.
“Brooke I need to do this for me. I know it’s going to be hard for you but I have to do it.”
“I’m not worried about me.” She promised.
“I know you’re worried about me and about Mom too.” Storm answered. “But putting it off won’t make it easier for anyone. Colin and I have been living with this lie for far too long. I’ve felt so free since we told you, it’s time everyone knew.”
“I think they’re going to be fine.” Michael looked over at Steven and Beth. “I was pretty worried about how they’d react to me, and that was before that rag came out, but they were cool. I know they have reservations, but it went a lot better than I expected. You’re their son Storm, it’s gonna be okay.”



“I like him.” Steven announced to Beth. “He’s a real man Bethie, he’s open and honest and he loves Brooke.”
“I know but.” Beth stopped and looked up at him. “There is a lot of baggage.”
“A lot less than with any of the Forresters and look at them.” He glanced at Brooke and Michael. “Even with all this crap going on, that smile has barely left her face. He’s good for her.”
“Do you really think she’s over him?” Beth still had to wonder.
“I sure hope so.”
“I do too, but that isn’t what I asked. Steven we’ve seen her with other men and she’s appeared happy then too but she always turns back to Ridge.”
“She didn’t this time.” Steven reminded her. “She left Connor, but she left him for Mike and from listening to Storm and his buddy it even looks like Mike and Connor get along. Now that is a hell of a lot to say about this guy isn’t it?”
“I just worry.” Beth admitted. “I’m still bothered by Bridget’s initial reaction to him. I can’t get all of those calls out of my mind.”
“She was jealous, someone was taking up her Mom’s time and she didn’t like it.”
“It was more.” Beth objected.
“But look at them.” Steven looked over at the family again. Bridget was sitting next to Michael and she seemed to be more than comfortable as they carried on a conversation. “She doesn’t look like she doesn’t want to be around him does she? Why don’t you ask her?”
“I could.” Beth hesitated. “Oh Steven, I just want it to be different this time. I want Brooke to be happy but there just feels like there is a cloud over them. There’s more to it all, something that they aren’t telling us.”
“My God Beth, the guy told us about his vasectomy, he admitted to his mistakes, what more do you want from him?”
“You’re right, I’m sure you are, but I just can’t relax about this.”
“Try.” He encouraged her. “Because I think our daughter has the right guy this time and I think this one is going to last.”



Ridge was upset when he left the restaurant and returned to his car. He was sure he’d find them inside, even after he didn’t see their car in the parking lot, but they weren’t there. He didn’t know what he expected, maybe for Brooke to come to Taylor and back up his story. He knew how unbelievable it all had to seem. He sat at the wheel and thought back to that night. They had crossed more than one line. They had kissed and touched and come very close to making love. In fact if Brooke hadn’t pulled away he knew they would have. “But I love Taylor, I do.” Ridge said aloud. He wondered why they still seemed so far apart. So many things had come at them for such a long period of time and still they had managed to stay together. “If you can call it that.” He muttered softly. Morgan, Brooke, Blake, Bryan, they had all played roles in it but he himself had played the biggest one. He had fought long and hard for Taylor and now that they were at a place where they should have it all, something was always pulling at them and nothing felt right. Ridge knew the strain of his parent’s marriage and Morgan’s baby was part of it. He also knew that having Jack Hamilton hover over them made him feel like he was always under a microscope. It seemed that the only times they were truly happy was when they were away from the house and the family, somewhere alone, just the two of them. “Like the club.” Ridge said with a sigh. He though of that romantic night when they had made love on the sand, it was just like when they first fell in love but it was over when they got home. “Why Taylor? Why can’t we get back into the groove?” Ridge asked sadly.



Debra put down the newspaper and put her hands on her hips. “What is wrong with you Sara? You’ve been as jumpy as a cat lately. Every time the phone rings you look like the world is about to end. I know something is going on and I want you to tell me.”
“Nothing.” Sara lied. She was worried about Bridget. She had been avoiding her since the tests and Sara knew that she had to have gotten some bad news. She kept calling Bridget’s cell phone and leaving messages but Bridget wouldn’t return them. She was afraid to call the main number, she knew Michael and Brooke would be furious to hear her voice, but she really cared about her friend and wanted to help her.
“Don’t tell me nothing. Is this something to do with that man?” Debra frowned deeply.
“Leave him alone will you.” Sara said defiantly. “I told you I lied, I told you nothing happened. I caused him enough trouble, just let it go.”
“I know he scared you.” Debra said slowly and softly. “And I know that you lied, but I think you lied when you said he didn’t touch you and I am not going to rest until I know he will never hurt another child again.”



Beth and Steven returned to the table with Katie and Donna right behind them. Steven took his seat and picked up the menu. “I’m starved. I think we all worked up an appetite. So what does anyone recommend? Mike?” He looked at his son-in-law. “What do they have for a hungry man here?”
“I uh, I think we.” Michael struggled and looked at Brooke.
“We can order in a moment.” She said softly.
“Oh no, not more. I don’t know if the old ticker can handle it.” Steven joked.
“You’ll outlive us all.” Storm told him. “But yes, there is more.” He looked at his two younger sisters and then his mother.”
“Storm? Is something going on with you too?” Beth nervously queried.
“You might say that.” Storm smiled and looked at Colin.
“You’re starting a new firm!” Donna guessed. “That’s why you’re back in LA right?”
“Well, yes.” Storm admitted.
“That’s wonderful honey.” Beth smiled at him. “And Colin, are you joining my son in his new practice?”
“We’re partners.” Colin answered.
“Well then, looks like we’ll be seeing a lot more of each other.” Donna gave Colin an appreciative look.
“This calls for a celebration.” Steven stood up. “What’s the chance of us getting a bottle of the bubbly? Nothing too dear mind you, I’m not a Forrester you know and I think the domestic stuff is plenty fancy.”
“Champagne will be on us.” Michael told him. “But I think there’s a little more to celebrate.” He gave Storm his opening back.
“Your renewal and your baby, yup, I’ll drink to that too.” Steven reached over and patted Michael on the back. “Now Storm, what about you? You gonna settle down and bring some Logan babies into the world.”
“Don’t embarrass him Steven. I’m sure Storm will tell us as soon as he meets the right woman and I wouldn’t be surprised if he may not have met her already. I see something different about our son.” Beth gave her husband a playful punch on the arm.
“No Mom.” Storm cleared his throat. “I haven’t met the right woman, I won’t be meeting the right woman. But there is something I have to tell you, something I think you may already know.”



“She’s having another wedding, can you believe it?” Stephanie scoffed and poured cream into her cup. “The woman has no morals, no class. Imagine how ridiculous she’s going to look walking down the aisle, dressed in white with a belly out to there!” She exaggerated her point by holding her arms out far from her body, cupping her hands.
“But I was under the assumption she was already married, in fact you’ve told me how much you hate the man.” Her friend Ruthanne Owens frowned.
“Oh she is.” Stephanie concurred. “But this is just another example of the tasteless mess that she makes of her life and how it reflects on our company. But we’re going to do something about it. This time I am determined to have her out of all of our lives.”
“You found a loophole?” Ruthanne was curious; she knew that Brooke had always been a thorn in her friend’s side. “Can you finally get your company away from her?”
“I’m working on it.” Stephanie smiled. “I have my coals in the fire. I think it will work now because for the first time Ridge is behind me.”
“They’ve had a falling out?” Ruthanne wondered. She knew that Ridge had always supported his former wife, much to Stephanie’s chagrin.
“Not only that but he is very disillusioned with her business practices too.” Stephanie smiled like the Cheshire Cat. “She will be gone this time, mark my words.”
“So what’s the story about her wedding?”
“Oh, I don’t know, it seems so silly and inappropriate. She’s married to an accused rapist, carrying his child and she’s flaunting it all over the place like it’s some kind of grand accomplishment. But then that’s Brooke Logan for you.”
“At least she isn’t after your son or your husband.” Ruthanne looked around nervously. “How is Eric?”
“How is Mitch?” Stephanie avoided the question.
“What’s wrong Stephanie? How ARE things between you and Eric?”
“Strained.” Stephanie admitted. “It’s not just the business and it’s not just what happened with Morgan and her child, it’s more. We haven’t been happy for a long time. We’re really nothing more than roommates.”
“I’m sorry.” Ruthanne took her friend’s hand into her own. “I had hoped it would work out for you.”
“I’m dating.” Stephanie smiled. “I’m actually seeing two very nice men.”
“Well Stephanie Forrester, look at you! You go girl.” Ruthanne grinned. “Two men AND Eric? Nice job if you can get it. Now who are these men?”
“Taylor’s father, Jack Hamilton. We did date once before. It’s nothing serious but it’s nice.”
“I’m sure it is, and he’s a handsome man too. What about the other man?”
“His name is Keith and he’s a doctor. He’s very sophisticated and very smart and he makes me very happy. I like him, I enjoy our time together, but it’s very new.”
“New is good.” Ruthanne agreed. “So if you have all these wonderful things going on, why obsess over Brooke Logan?”



“I want to talk to her Jack!” Ridge shouted into the phone, but the line had already gone dead. “Damn it Taylor!” He shut his phone and stuck it into his pocket. “You need to start believing me!”
He sat in his car, not knowing what to do. He couldn’t find Brooke and even if he did, he doubted it would do any good anyway. There was no reason to go home, not if Taylor refused to talk to him. Every time he though they had made headway she backtracked. He didn’t want to be alone and he didn’t know who to turn to. It wasn’t that long ago when he would have found solace at Forrester, but that was ruined too. “Thorne, maybe I can get through to you little brother.” He said as he pulled out his phone. “If you want this family back the way it belongs you’ll listen to me.” He carefully punched in Thorne’s number.



“She trusts me Dad, she trusts me and I won’t betray her, not after everything we’ve gone though.” Thorne sadly looked his father in the eyes. “And I can’t believe that you’d do it either, or ask me to do it.”
“I don’t want to hurt her Thorne. I want to work something out. Brooke will still be a major stockowner, I’m not suggesting we cheat her or betray her. I want to deal with her openly and honestly. I thought that you and I could come up with a proposal, we can work with Jonathan to make sure it’s fair and legal. Once we have it on paper we can meet with Brooke and see what she thinks. You know she is very happy with her life now. Why does she need the stress and strain of dealing with your mother and Ridge every day? I promise you Thorne. I don’t want to hurt her and if she says no, I will accept it. But can’t you see I have to try, I have to try to get back the company that I built son. Please tell me you understand, please.”
“I do okay, but this isn’t you Dad, it’s Mother, it’s Ridge. You’ve been happy and you’ve really had pretty much control at Forrester.”
“As long as Brooke agreed, and Thorne, you can’t imagine the shame and anger and bitterness I feel when I have to go crawling to her to beg her to see my vision. Look son, she does like the lab. I would offer her Carte Blanc there. No questions asked. It can be a win-win situation and you can help make it one. Think about it, don’t give me an answer now, sleep over it. Thorne I need you on my team.”


Ridge had left messages on Thorne’s home phone and cell phone but he was still at odds. He seemed to be mindlessly driving when he pulled the car into the now familiar lot. “What are you doing Ridge?” He asked himself, but it didn’t stop him from stopping, parking and walking into the dark old bar.
“Hey there!” The waitress greeted him. “Glad to see you back again. They’re all backstage so go on back. I’ll get you a beer and bring it back to you.”
“Thanks Tina.” Ridge said with a smile as he remembered her name. The feeling of confidence seemed to come over him as he got closer to the stage. He was happy, he was excited and he wasn’t going to think about work or marriage again tonight. “Ready or not here I come.” He laughed as he made the turn backstage.



“What could I know? I don’t know what you mean.” Beth looked at Storm. Was it her imagination or was he sitting closer to Colin than before. ‘It must be the liquor.’ She told herself. She couldn’t seem to look her son in the eye so she concentrated on his clothing. It was a nice suit, classy, smart and expensive. He looked good in the dark gray and the blue shirt brought out the blue tones in his eyes. ‘No, don’t look at his eyes.’ She ordered herself. She looked at his cufflinks, they had belonged to his grandfather, Steven’s father. They looked good on Storm, they accented his strong hands, his well manicured hands. The hands that bore the band she couldn’t bring herself to ask him about. She looked over at Colin, forcing herself to look at his hands. She felt a hard lump in her stomach. The matched. But how? Why? College rings, they went to school together. That had to be it. She smiled, trying hard to believe the lie she had just told herself.
“So what’s the news Storm?” Steven asked. “Cause if it’s good we can get one more bottle of the bubbly. Hey Mike, does that go with a T-bone?” He asked the man who seemed to be embarrassed by the whole situation.
“Listen to Storm Dad.” Brooke instructed him. She rubbed her stomach again but shrugged him off when Michael looked at her with concern.
“I think I’d like to eat now.” Beth picked up the menu. “It was a long flight and you know how bad airline food is.” But each word seemed to fade as it came from her mouth. “You?” She looked up at Colin. “You?” She asked again.
“I think you’ve suspected it for a long time.” Colin told her.
“No. No, you always have the ladies after you. I’ve always told Storm he shouldn’t be jealous, that he’d find the right woman someday. You’ve always been a playboy Colin.” Beth protested.
“You know that’s not true.” He answered. “I haven’t hid my preferences Beth, not since my senior year in high school.”
“What you like Colin?” Steven asked. “Blondes like my Brookie or maybe a feisty redhead like Donna here?”
“All your girls are lovely Steven.” Colin told him. “But there’s only one Logan that I’m in love with.”
Brooke grabbed Michael’s hand and turned to watch her sisters. Donna’s eyes were filled with tears and Katie was watching her brother and his friend with a new understanding. Then she looked at her mother. She was trying so hard to stay in denial, but she couldn’t hide her comprehension. “It’s okay Mom, it is. He’s happy, they’re happy.”
“Okay, we’re all happy, so can we eat?” Steven picked up his drink and took a sip. “I’m really starved.”
“Happy.” Beth said softly. “A euphemism. Gay and happy.” She nervously laughed.
“I’m sorry.” Storm told her. “I should have been honest long ago, but I wasn’t even honest with myself.”
“It all makes sense.” Katie got up and walked over to Storm. She hugged him and then hugged Colin. “I’m glad, really. I mean I’m shocked but I love you Stormy.”
“I love you too Katie.” He pulled her tightly into his arms. “Thanks.”
“How long?” Beth asked.
“A long time.” Storm confessed.
“But you were engaged.” Beth objected. “You and Taylor.”
“I loved Taylor. I really did, but part of it was my denial for what I really was.”
“Would you have married her?” Beth asked him.
“Yeah, I think I would have, but it would never have lasted.”
“Are you sure? Maybe you just haven’t met the right woman.” Beth looked at Storm. “You never dated much. I always thought you were just too serious.”
“I was in love. I ran from it and I tried to lead the life everyone wanted me to have, everyone but me that is. But I just couldn’t do it anymore.”
“So you moved to San Francisco.”
“That should have been our first clue.” Donna finally found her voice.
“I think you’re more disappointed about Colin.” Storm teased her.
“What the heck is everyone talking about?” Steven asked.
Michael looked at Brooke and stifled a laugh. She elbowed him but then had to smile too.
“I’m gay Dad.” Storm said aloud. “I’m gay and I’m in love with Colin, and I have been in love with Colin forever and we, well we’re together.” He took Colin’s hand in his.
“You’re what?” Steven choked on the c*cktail he was drinking.



“I’m only obsessed with getting her out of my life.” Stephanie told Ruthanne. “And I am going to do it. I may not like her husband or her sham of a marriage, but it’s been a Godsend to Ridge and Taylor and maybe even to Forrester.”
“How to Forrester?” Ruthanne asked.
“She’s bored.” Stephanie laughed. “She’s bored and she’s starting to slowly relinquish her power. I think we can trick her out of it, but Eric wants to buy her out.” She exaggerated the word ‘buy’ and laughed. “Frankly, I wouldn’t admit it, but if she’s gone I’m all for buying her out. Just get her out of my company.”
“Like you said though, she is out of Ridge’s life. You have to be relieved.”
“Oh I am, but don’t think she hasn’t tried to weasel her way back in.” Stephanie crooked her finger. “She’s tried to become Taylor’s friend, the poor woman honestly believes that Brooke Logan cares about her. I know Brooke would do anything to get Ridge, but it backfired this time.” She laughed.
“What backfired?”
“Her marriage.” Stephanie chuckled. “I’ll never forget the day she dragged that man into a board meeting to introduce him to us. For a moment I thought she had lost her mind, but the Ridge reacted just the way she wanted him to.”
“Oh dear.”
“He dragged her out of that meeting and I thought it was all over. I thought she had finally called his bluff and won, but let me tell you something. That man stood by her and he didn’t take it and he took her home and now she’s stuck in this marriage with a baby coming and a man who is not going to just turn and run because Miss Brooke Logan wants Ridge back. Ha! She got her baby alright but not by the man she wanted it from.” She laughed. “Brooke’s bluff is the one that’s been called. She’s out of my personal life and soon to be out of my company and like I always say, good riddance to bad rubbish!”
“I’m glad for you.” Ruthanne put down her cup. “I just wish you were happier.”
“I will be.” Stephanie smiled. “Soon.” She looked down at the tea service. “I forgot the cookies, we need cookies. Helen has the afternoon off so shall we raid the kitchen for some cookies?”
“Oh I think that would be nice.” Ruthanne grinned. “I haven’t really indulged myself in a long time.”
“Then shall we?” She linked arms with her friend. “We may even have some chocolate cake.”



“Is this where you want to dance? I was thinking something a little classier.” Adrienne frowned as she and Joey took a table right on the side of the stage.
“You?” He laughed. “Come on Ade, you’ve been coming to places like this for years and you loved it. I just want to relax, have a few beers, play some pool and I’ll dance with ya too.”
“But you won’t play pool with me.” She howled. “Cause you know I’ll whip your ass boy.”
“I don’t know about that.” He looked back at the pool tables. “I’ve gotten a lot better.”
“Never good enough to beat me though.”
“Is that a challenge? I think I hear a challenge.” He looked up at the waitress who came up to the table. “Did you hear a challenge?”
“Sounded like one to me.” She laughed. “What can I get ya?”
“Coupla drafts and some nachos.” Adrienne answered.
“You got some of those chicken quesadillas?” Joey asked her.
“Yeah, I’ll bring some too.” She told him. “I’ll be right back. My name’s Tina, just call me if you need me.”



“I just don’t understand. How can you do that? How can you do that? You’re supposed to be a man. What kind of kid of mine would do that?” Steven shook his head and got up, pacing back and forth. “What the heck am I supposed to tell my friends? My son is a fruitcake. Storm you can’t do this to us, you can’t.”
“I should have known I’d get this reaction.” Storm said without much emotion. He turned to his mother. “And what about you? Do you agree with him? Do you feel the same way?”
“I’m a little disoriented Storm. I’m shocked, not at the news but at it just coming out like this. I love you, nothing will ever change that but it’s a lot to have to absorb tonight.” Beth looked at her son and then her daughter. “I think you should have warned me what I was coming home for.”
“We didn’t know about the pictures.” Brooke admitted. “And we thought it was Storm’s right to tell you in his own way. Mom, I know it was a shock, but he’s really happy and Colin is a wonderful man.”
“Those rings.” Beth took Storm’s hand and then Colin’s too. “Do they mean something? A commitment?”
“Yes.” Storm looked at his sisters and then back to his mother. “I don’t want to keep shocking you, but you need to know how real this is and how committed we are.”
“I’m beginning to understand.” Beth admitted. “What do the rings mean?”
“Exactly what they look like.” Storm explained. “We got married.”
“Married? My son is a fairy and he’s married to another fairy? Good God this gets worse and worse. Who wore the wedding dress Storm? You or her?” He laughed, pointed at Colin and then walked off again. Storm’s eyes turned icy cold.
“Don’t Storm, he’s ignorant. Please just ignore him.” Beth pleaded. She looked at Steven and then back at Storm and Colin. “Is it legal? I mean you’re both lawyers, what does this mean legally?”
“It’s all a gray area Beth.” Colin answered. “It’s not really legal in most of the world’s eyes, but to us it is and that’s what really matters. We’ve done all the regular legal domestic partner things, but we needed more. I love your son.”
“And you make him happy.” Beth said with a sad smile. “But I guess the Logan name is going to end here.”
“Not necessarily.” Storm told her.
“Brooke doesn’t count.” Katie laughed. “Besides, she is not going to call this kid Logan.”
“I meant us Katie.” Storm looked at Steven. “Wait till he hears this one.” He told Brooke and Michael. “Hey Dad, I forgot one thing.”
“Spare me.” Steven said sarcastically, but he walked back to the table. “What? You’re getting yourself implanted titties? Don’t tell me you support this Mike. You’re not gonna turn him into a girl are you?”
“We’re going to have a baby.” Storm told him.
“Wwwhat?” Beth gasped.
“And which one of you ladies has the right equipment to do that?” Steven laughed at Storm and Colin.
“Either adoption or a surrogate.” Storm explained to his mother and sisters. “We’re just in the beginning of the planning stages, but we both want this. We’ll be good parents.”
“One confused puppy you’ll bring into the world.” Steven walked up to Beth. “Come on Bethie, let’s get the heck outta here. I need to go back to the hotel and take some aspirin.”
“I think I’ll stay.” She told him.
“It’s okay Mom.” Storm gave her a hug. “Go with him. Colin and I will take you to lunch tomorrow and we’ll talk some more. You’ve had a lot of excitement tonight. I’m sure you’d like to rest too.”
“Honey I don’t want to leave and have you think I’m upset with you. I’m not, I’m a little stunned but I’m not upset.”
“I love you Mom.” Storm gave her a hug. “And I’m happy. I really am happy.”
“I know that.” She pulled Colin into the embrace. “You may not be the exact person I expected for Storm, but I’m glad he has someone as wonderful and loving as you.” She gave him a kiss on the cheek. Then she turned to her husband. “Let’s go Steven.”



“It looks delicious.” Ruthanne reached for the napkins while Stephanie cut two large pieces of cake. “Is it homemade?”
“Helen is a wonderful cook, she bakes at least once a week, it’s hell on the waistline but I can’t resist.” Stephanie handed her friend a plate. “Shall we go back to the living room?”
“We can eat right here.” Ruthanne sat down at the kitchen table and pushed aside a pile of newspapers.
“Coupons.” Stephanie explained. “Helen loves to cut coupons.” She laughed and held up one of the papers. It was full of cut out squares.
“You could have it a lot worse. I had a woman who helped me with the cleaning, she used to sneak the vodka when we weren’t looking. That and things from my jewelry box.”
“I hope you got rid of her.”
“Yes, and prosecuted too.” Ruthanne responded.
“She has this habit too.” Stephanie laughed and held up several cheap tabloids. “She loves to read the gossip.”
“I have to admit that when I am at the beauty salon I read them too.” She picked up one and started glancing through it. “Jennifer Aniston want’s a baby, but not Brad Pitt’s.” She laughed. “And look at this, Donald Trump bankrupt?”
“Trash, just trash.” Stephanie picked up one of her own. “Elvis procreates from the grave? My goodness.”
“Well some of them are worse than the other.” Ruthanne put hers down and picked up another one. “This one is trashy, but it tends to be more truthful.”
Stephanie looked at it and recognized it. “Oh yes, Brooke manages to get herself in that one all the time. She’s dragged our names in there too. In fact.” Suddenly she turned deathly white. “No, oh my God no. Ridge you fool! You stupid stupid fool! You’ve ruined it! You’ve ruined it all. We’ll never be rid of her now, never.” She dropped the tabloid on the table. Ruthanne looked from her friend’s face to the headlines and knew that the woman’s worst fear had come true. “It’s Ridge’s.” Stephanie moaned.



“I remember this place. Mike used to come here years ago. He took me past it once but it was all closed down.” Adrienne told Joey.
“Yeah, but two of his old friends bought it and reopened it. Mike even sang here.”
“To Brooke, yes, they told me about it.” She smiled. “You wanna sing to me Sugar?”
“I don’t think I’ve ever been that drunk.” Joey laughed.
“Maybe I’ll sing to you. Ya think you’d like that?” She teased.
“What if I said yes?” He asked with a challenge. He put his hand on her lower thigh and stroked her with his thumb.
“Sugar you’re treading into dangerous waters.” She said with a soft moan.
“Danger is my middle name.” He leaned over and kissed her. Adrienne wrapped her arms around his neck, enjoying the kiss, even though part of her felt guilty. But she abruptly stopped the kiss and leaned back.
“Don’t ask me to say I’m sorry cause I’m not.” Joey told her.
“No. I mean it’s not you.”
“Oh don’t give me that it’s not you it’s me crap cause I know you were into it too.” He muttered.
“No, I mean look.” She pointed to a couple standing at the edge of the stage. They were kissing, but it wasn’t a kiss like the one she had just shared with Joey. It was almost like they were voyeurs. This couple seemed oblivious to anyone and anything around them. He lifted her leg and was stroking her inner thigh while his mouth seemed to be drilling into hers in an imitation of the sex act they were practically embarking on. She pushed back the straps of her skimpy dress, baring her breasts to him, and inadvertently to Joey and Adrienne too.
“Maybe we better move, I’m really wanting to watch th.” He stopped and his eyes widened. It was too familiar to him, the moves were the same and the man was just too familiar. “Shit. That’s Ridge Forrester.”
“Oh my God it is.” Adrienne’s mouth fell open. “And that sure as hell ain’t Taylor.”




Brooke leaned her head back on Michael’s arm and closed her eyes. “What a night.” She sighed.
“Not quite what we were hoping for or even expecting.” He exhaled and sighed. “But your parents were okay with us and your mother was really cool with Storm.”
“Better than I ever was.” She rubbed her belly and frowned again. “But Dad was horrible.”
“I had to laugh when he kept turning to me expecting me to back him up. But you know he comes from a different generation Brooke, it’s harder for him. I don’t know how I’d react if this little guy came to me with that kind of news.” He gently rubbed Brooke’s belly.
“Storm and Dad have always had a bad relationship. Storm was very angry when Dad took off. I missed him and wanted him back but Storm just resented him. But I still hated his reaction. But I have nothing to crow about do I? I was pretty rotten myself.”
“You had a bad initial reaction, but you’ve been very supportive sweetheart.” He looked over at her. “You look really tired. I’m glad that Katie volunteered to take Rick, Bridget and Amber home since they all wanted to stay and party. I just want to get you home to bed. Is your stomach still upset?”
“Yeah, it’s getting worse.” She rubbed harder. “It started before we even left the house but I just attributed it to nerves.”
“You’ll feel better once we get home.”
“Home.” She smiled. “Our new home Michael, I’m so excited, we’re finally there.”
“I’m pretty excited about it too. Now they promised it would be totally livable, but I know there will be things you’ll want to move. Let’s just put that off till tomorrow. I want you to rest.”
“I will. And I think it was the chicken, it really was spicy. I need to be more careful but with everything that went on I just wasn’t paying attention to what I was eating.”
“I should have been then. I need to take better care of you.”
“You take wonderful care of me.” She ran her hand down his arm and yawned.
“I want you to get right into bed when we get home.”
“You don’t have to convince me. I think I’m ready to just hop into bed with my clothes on.” She laughed.
“I’m sorry things got so crazy tonight.”
“It wasn’t you Michael.”
“Well, that whole thing with the pictures all started because of me. I’m sorry you had to deal with the pressure. I wish we could have just kept it private. You know this is only going to get worse, more people will see it and pressure us. It’s going to really be hard.”
“I’m used to it.” She yawned. “As long as we have each other I’m fine.”
“Brooke, this may hurt me at the hospital.” He warned her. “Ehlers is just aching to find something to hang me with and I know he’ll use this to his best advantage and then what Colin said to me, well it made me sick.”
“What?” She stiffened and sat up straight. “What now?”
“It’s going to kill our chances for Jason.” He punched the steering wheel. “I thought maybe we could prove ourselves, but this jus just going to kill it.”
“Oh Michael.” She sniffed back tears. “It’s so unfair. We could be so good for him and this is all just crap. We need to fight it. We do!”
“You sound madder than me.” He smiled.
“I am. I am so sick of this crap and you know what, it always follows me and Ridge. I want to know who did this! I want to know why! And I want to know how they got those pictures!”
“And my records.” He added.
“I am so furious! I’m just, I’m, I’m, Michael.” She grabbed his hand. “Oh God, I know what it is, I’m in labor. I think I’m in labor.”
“You’re what? Brooke it’s too soon. It’s too early!”
“Don’t tell me, tell the baby. It must have been the baby all along, not the food. Oh Michael.” She grabbed her belly. “Michael this isn’t good, it’s coming too fast. Please, please, we got to get to the hospital. Oh my baby, my baby.”
“Brooke?” He was terrified. “Hang on sweetheart, I’m going to get you there, we’re going to be okay.”
“It hurts, Michael it hurts.” She doubled over in pain. “Please hurry, please hurry.” She begged. “I don’t want to lose my baby.”
“We’re not losing this baby Brooke, we are not losing him.” He moved the car into the fast lane and accelerated. “We’re getting you to the hospital and you’re both going to be just fine.” He promised.

 

Changes Part 127


“That wasn’t too bad was it?” Michael asked as he held onto Brooke’s hand. Her nails dug into his palm but he didn’t complain. He just smiled at her, which seemed to make her even angrier.
She looked up at him venom and blew her hair from her face with an angry breath. “You try pushing a basketball out of your dick and tell me that!”
“If I could do it for you I would.” He answered calmly.
“Easy for you to say since you can’t. God! Why did I agree to this? Why didn’t I remember how much this hurts?”
“Take a deep breath.” He instructed.
“You breathe if it means so much to you.” She growled. “Ohhh.” She moaned and fell back against the pillows. She looked up at the man beside her and finally she just had to smile. He was so big and strong and she had never seen him look so scared in all the time she had known him. “I’m sorry.” She told him.
“Don’t worry, I know it hurts, I’m just trying to do anything I can.” He adjusted her pillows and wiped her brow. “They’re coming a little faster aren’t they?”
“Not fast enough. I want it out.” She told him.
“I’m just glad that Dr. Morton said everything should be okay. It’s early but she doesn’t think it’s too early. Our little guy is going to be fine, maybe a little small but fine.” He let out a sigh of relief. “And that you’re fine too.” He hastily added.
“Thanks for caring.” She said sarcastically.
“Not fair.” Michael sat on the bed next to her. “You know how worried I was about you.”
“I’m sorry.” She said again. “I just didn’t want this now, all our plans.”
“Our plans can wait.” He reminded her. “But some things can’t.” He gently touched her belly. “He’s anxious to meet us.”
“Well I kinda want to meet him too.” Brooke smiled at Michael and sighed. She was tired and the labor was harder than she had remembered. For now the contractions had stopped so she could relax a little bit. She knew in minutes they would start again.
“We never talked names.” He said with a frown.
“I thought we had more time and so much else was going on. I guess we better start thinking now, or do you want to see him first?” Brooke asked.
“I think it might be a good idea if we had a few names first. Did you have any thoughts?” He asked her.
“I think I’d like to name him after his father.” She said with a genuine smile. She had been thinking about that on her own and she wanted to name their son after him.
“Ridge it is then.” Michael teased.
“Oh my God, I can’t believe you’d say that.” Brooke gasped.
“I couldn’t resist.” He laughed. “With all the stress we were under I guess a little laughter can’t hurt can it? I know he’s not Ridge’s, I hope you realize that.”
“I do, I know you were joking but Michael, you never know who’s around the corner ready to pounce on it and publish it as fact. I don’t want our child to start out his life with that kind of drama. Imagine if he ever read that his father thought he was another man’s child.”
“Point taken, I won’t joke about that again.” Michael promised. “As for the suggestion, don’t you think it could get confusing?”
“I think I’ll be able to tell the difference between you two.” Brooke laughed. “But if it’s really not what you want we can think of something else.”
“I guess I was hoping we could name him after someone he could look up to.” Michael said softly.
“There is no one in the world he could ever be prouder of than you.” Brooke squeezed his hand. “Did you have someone in mind?”
“Well after tonight I guess his grandfather is out.” Michael chuckled.
“You got that right.” Brooke agreed.
“I admire your brother but I don’t think I’d like to name my kid Storm.”
“Well, Storm is really named after Dad, Storm is just a nickname.”
“I didn’t know that.” Michael smiled. “You never know with names like Ridge and Thorne kicking around.”
“So you want a more traditional name then?” Brooke asked him. “Michael fits that you know.”
“How about as a middle name?” He suggested.
“Alright.” She agreed with him. “But we’re still where we started. What is his other grandfather’s name? You never really talk about your parents. I know it was hard on you losing them so young. I know you loved them.”
“I sure did.” Michael smiled and was lost in his thoughts. “My Dad’s name was William, William Paul Copeland. Mom called him Will, his buddies called him Bill. Kind of an average, old fashioned type name though huh?”
“It’s a lovely name, a strong name.” Brooke told him. “And his middle name is nice too.”
“Well, it’s a thought; we can still come up with something else.” Michael assured her. “We could name him for a friend or he could just have a name all his own.”
“Back to Ridge?” Brooke teased.
“Yeah, let’s confuse the hell out of the tabloids.” Michael added with a jovial laugh. “You know I could be wrong.” He added in a serious tone.
“About what?” Brooke asked with a start. She couldn’t believe after all that they had been though that he’d have doubts again.
“Oh no, not that!” Michael assured her, knowing her well enough to know what her fear was. “I meant the sex. What if it’s a girl? We could name her after you, how would you feel about there being another Brooke?”
“God no!” She gasped. “She’d never live down her legacy.”
“Hmmm, and a Michael wouldn’t have that problem?” He chuckled.
“Oh no, another one, another contraction.” She gritted her teeth. “Damn it Michael, no more sex………..ever!”
He smiled and braced himself for another round of Brooke’s temporary anger.



Adrienne laughed as Joey pulled her back to the motorcycle. He handed her a helmet. “I just couldn’t stay.” He confessed. “That was one show I had no interest in seeing again.”
“What do you mean again?” Adrienne frowned at him. “You make it a habit of watching Ridge Forrester get his rocks off?”
“No, I mean, the way they were going at it, you know, they’d do it again.”
“Joey Copeland you are the world’s worst liar ever.” She pushed the helmet that he was trying to put on himself away. “You knew it was him and I could tell from your reaction that it wasn’t his chiseled chin that did it, now spill, I want the truth.”
“You got a wild imagination Ade. So where shall we go now?” He jump kicked the bike back to life. “Get on.” He commanded as he put his helmet on. Adrienne put hers on and got on the back, wrapping her arms and legs around him.
“Let’s go home, I want to talk.” She told him.
“Just let it go Ade.” He warned her. “How about Rendezvous?” He suggested a small club that he knew she enjoyed.
Adrienne considered it. It was dark, it was private and if they were lucky the jazz band would be a soft and quiet one. They could do some serious talking.
“Sounds good.” She agreed.
“Cool.” He said. He stroked her thighs and grinned. “You are so hot.” He told her, and then he took off.



“I’ve never been more embarrassed in my life.” Beth threw her purse on the bed. “He’s your son! Your son and you treated him like something on the bottom of your shoe! How could you Steven? How?”
He walked to the mini-bar and fiddled with the key. “Did you see the prices of the things in here? You could buy a small country for the price of a shot of whiskey. I should have had another drink before we left.”
“Are you just going to ignore me? Are we supposed to pretend tonight didn’t happen?” Beth walked to him and pushed the key out of his hand. “This is our family! What is wrong with you?”
“Family?” He asked. “Not him. Not anymore. I have no son.”
“How dare you!” Beth was fuming.
“Our so called son is a pansy, a fairy, a fruitcake! It was you Beth, all your damn coddling!”
“And how would you know? You weren’t even there!” She shouted at him.
“Oh are we going back there again? I came back Bethie, I can’t go back and change things but I’m back. Don’t know what else you expect out of me.” He added with a mumble.
”I expect you to support me and our children.” She walked to the bed and sat down.
“You act like this is okay with you. You want him to be that way?” Steven asked with a frown.
“It’s not what I expected or hoped for but I love him and he’s finally happy Steven. Don’t you realize that this is much harder on him than it could ever be on us?”
“A fairy.” He shook his head. “Do you know what they do to each other? It’s not natural Bethie, it’s a sin and you know it!”
“Stop it!” She shouted.
“Wonder what they’re doing now. Disgusting. You know I always had my doubts about that guy. We should have forbid Storm from seeing him when he was younger, maybe this wouldn’t have happened.”
“We? We?” She screamed. “There was no WE Steven, you were gone! I did my best raising this family all on my own. Maybe if he DID have a father to guide him things would have turned out differently!”
“You’re blaming this on me?” He jumped up from the mini-bar.
“You’re doing a good job of throwing blame around yourself.” She sat down again.
“Maybe you’re right. Maybe it was wrong for him to be brought up in the middle of a henhouse, how could he help becoming one himself.” Steven threw up his hands. “But I’m not going to support it, I’m not.”
“He’s your son.” She said softly.
“Not while he’s married to a guy he isn’t.” He walked into the bathroom and turned on the water. Beth wiped a tear from her eye.
“You can’t run away from this Steven, this is our family.” She said. “Our family.”



“Deep breath, take a deep breath.” Ruthanne handed Stephanie the water glass. “You need to calm down. Do you take anything for your blood pressure? I can go get you one.”
“Before that bitch came into my life my blood pressure was just fine.” Stephanie said through clenched teeth. “She’s done it again, she’s destroyed my son’s life. Taylor will never forgive this, not after Morgan. What am I going to do? What am I going to do?”
“The only thing you can do is try and support them both. This is going to be very difficult. And you’re going to have to let them lead their own lives and make their own decisions. I can’t help but agree with you, Taylor is not going to accept this. I can’t even begin to imagine how hurt she’s going to be. You did tell me she and Brooke had become friends.”
“I warned her, I warned her not to trust her but would she listen to me? No. She knew better. She LOVED Brooke, can you believe that? She actually told me she loved that bitch. Now look.” She took a sip of the water and picked up the tabloid again. “She’s nothing but a whore. I am not going to let this happen! I am not going to let her have his child!”
“You’re scaring me Stephanie.” Ruthanne looked very concerned as she took her friend’s hand.
“Brooke should be scared.” Pure evil radiated from her eyes. “That child will never be born, mark my words! I won’t let it happen!”
“Stephanie!” Ruthanne gasped. “You’re talking about an innocent baby, your grandchild.”
“The spawn of Satan.” She took her knife and pushed it through the photo of Brooke.
“Now I want you to calm down right now.” Ruthanne commanded. “Shall I call Eric? Thorne? Ridge?”
“No!” Stephanie looked at her and grabbed her hand. “Don’t you understand? Don’t you see what that woman has done to us? To me?”
“You can’t let her. Stephanie as much as you hate this Ridge is a grown man, he makes his own decisions and he makes his own mistakes. The most you can do is try and guide him and give him your love and support but you can’t control him. You can’t.”
“Oh yes I can.” She said with confidence. “I am going to destroy that bitch and her spawn and her entire family. By all that is holy Brooke Logan will pay. She will lose everything that matters to her! She thought she could take my place! She thought she could take my family but the Brooke Logan Show is over! She is going down!”



”I can’t do this.” Ridge gently pulled Vanessa’s straps back up. “Damn you’re tempting but I’m married. I’m married and I love my wife. I can’t do this.”
“Then why are you here?” She let go of him and looked him in the eyes.
“I don’t know.” He admitted. “I shouldn’t be, I should just go home.”
“And yet you’re not leaving. You’re not even letting go of me.” And she was right, his arms were still around her waist and she could feel his arousal against her.
“Vanessa this is so hard.” He complained.
“Yes, yes it is.” She reached down and stroked him. “And tasty too I bet.”
“Oh God.” He moaned as he strained further against his jeans.
Vanessa kneeled down to unzip his fly. Ridge seemed lost as she freed him and started to stroke him. He felt like it was a movie, like it wasn’t happening to him. He couldn’t seem to push through the fog and stop it. He had never felt so powerless in all his life.



Thorne played around with his fork. His plate was still half full, his appetite had disappeared with Eric’s proposal. Now he could think of nothing else.
“I’m sorry son, I didn’t mean to upset you this way.” Eric apologized.
“You’ve put me in the middle. I don’t like being there okay.”
“I just need you as my liaison.” Eric took a sip of his wine.
“You and Brooke never needed a liaison before. It’s Ridge’s influence and of course Mother’s too.” He gave up, put his fork down and pushed his plate away. “I feel like Judas.”
“Don’t feel that way son. You’re betraying no one, you’re being a loyal son, a loyal friend and a loyal part of Forrester.”
“And what do I get for all my efforts Dad? A ‘thanks Thorne, now go back to the dungeon’? I really don’t think I can do that.”
“You’re valuable to all of us, but be serious Thorne, Brooke wasn’t going to keep you in charge forever, you’ve got a much better chance to advance with me than with her. We can all win here, we can all be happy.”
“I won’t have anything to do with any tricks okay. If I even see a hint of that I’m telling Brooke everything.” Thorne warned.
“I’m not trying to trick anyone.” Eric assured him.
“Maybe not you, but Mom is and I think maybe Ridge too.”
“You let me worry about them Thorne.” Eric smiled. “And I promise you, Forrester will be everything that all of us want it to be, including Brooke.”
“Maybe.” Thorne said reluctantly. “Maybe.”
“I won’t hurt her Thorne, we’ll do this honestly. It will be a win-win situation. Brooke will come out happy and strong, and very wealthy too.” Eric promised. “And Brooke and your mother will finally be out of each other’s hair. That’s something I know we can both get behind.”




Brooke let out a breath and fell back against the pillow. “It won’t be long. Where did she go?” She looked frantically towards the door.
“Dr. Morton said she wouldn’t be gone long but don’t worry Brooke, I’ve done this myself a few times.” Michael laughed. “Maybe all those years at medical school were worthless huh?”
“You’re a plastic surgeon Michael, I don’t think you have much experience with delivering babies!”
“I’ve done it Brooke, more than once.” He assured her. “I worked in a lot of places in the hospital before I settled on my specialty. I did the rounds, I have experience. You really should trust me a little more.”
“You’re too emotional about this.” She told him. “It’s not that I don’t think you can do it, I want you to be able to relax a bit too.”
“Hmmmm. I’m not so sure that’s what you really meant.” He teased. “But with the baby being early I want Dr. Morton here too. Want me to go find her?”
“No, it was bad enough when you left before.” She said with a pretty pout.
“I went to check on one patient and to change into scrubs.” He said with a laugh. “And you had a room full of doctors and nurses at the time too. Not to mention the fact that I wasn’t even gone more than fifteen minutes AND Dr. Morton assured me you were not even close yet.”
“You have all the answers don’t you?” She frowned.
“You’re not supposed to be mad at me when the contractions aren’t going on.” He leaned over and gave her a kiss.
“I’m not mad.” She smirked at him. “I just want you here, not running around worrying about other people. I want you here with me!”
“I am here Brooke, I wasn’t gone long and I won’t go again. I wish you would try and cut me some slack, this is my first kid you know.”
“I know. I know you’re scared. I love you Michael and I need you.”
“Good, cause I heard a rumor you’re having my baby.” He sat on the bed and put his arm around her.
“Not a rumor, it’s true.” She leaned against him and sighed. “We have to call off the wedding.”
“No we don’t, just postpone it.”
“The food, the flowers, the music, the guests.” She moaned. “How will we ever do it all?”
“Annie will help me, Taylor too.” He assured her.
“Help you? Alone? You’re going to do it all?” She asked.
“I’m not going to let you worry about this Brooke, it’s silly. We’ll have the ceremony as soon as you’re feeling up to it. It will be beautiful and special and even more so now.”
“More so?” She asked.
“Because our baby will be there too.” He gave her another soft kiss. “I’m going to talk to Denise about getting some help. This came up way too fast, we haven’t even interviewed anyone and I want to get some help right away.”
“You don’t think I can handle a baby without help?” She gave him a frown.
“Of course you can, but we have a new house, we have three grown kids hanging around, we have a wedding to finish planning, we both have jobs and we can afford the help. No one is going to take over if that’s what you’re worried about. I don’t go for that. I just want someone we can trust so we don’t end up asking your kids to become built in babysitters.”
“No, I don’t want that either.” She promised.
“Brooke I want us to raise our child, don’t even question that. I am not the type that goes for the nanny crap, I just want help, that’s all, just some reliable help.”
“I agree.” She relaxed against him. “The kids!” She sat up. “Michael they’re going to be frantic, they don’t know where we are.”
“You’re right.” He reached for the phone and frowned. “It’s still not on.” He pulled his cell out of his pocket.
“You can’t do that here.” She warned him.
“And who’s going to stop me?” He asked with a confident look on his face.
“I don’t know.” She looked worried.
“Want me to go out and do it?” He asked. “You just complained that I left before.”
“What about how they interfere with machines and all?” Brooke asked him.
“Nothing around here to interfere with sweetheart. Half of it is they want to make money on the in-room phones. The doctor’s lounge is right around the corner and I do it from there. Your call.”
“Here.” She told him. “Just be careful.” She added.
Michael punched in Bridget’s cell number and waited. “Ringing, but if they’re someplace loud and she doesn’t have it on vibrate she won’t, oh hi, Budge it’s Mike. Oh, okay, no problem. Hey I have some news. No, not bad this time. Your Mom is in labor. Yes. Yes. No, I promise they’re both fine. Me? Nah, she doesn’t trust me. Wanna ask her?” He winked at Brooke. “She wants to know if I’m delivering him.” He told his wife. “Well she’s not really there yet. You can, sure. Have you been to the house yet? Do me a favor, just ride by and pick up some things for your Mom, a nightgown, robe, toothbrush, slippers, you know? Nah, I can get her something to come home in, just get her something for right now okay? Okay honey, we’ll see you in a bit. I swear she’s fine, see for yourself.” He handed the phone to Brooke. “Assure your daughter that you’re both fine please.” He told Brooke.
“Hi honey.” Brooke said into the phone. “I guess it wasn’t indigestion after all. No, no it is early but the doctor said not too early. It’s a little rough. Yes. Uh oh, contraction, here, talk to Michael.” She practically threw the phone at him.
“I better go too Bridget.” He told her. “Before she bites my head off okay? See you soon.” He disconnected the call and turned back to Brooke. “Okay, that one was quicker, I think I better find Dr. Morton.”
“Don’t you dare leave me now!” She growled.



“I didn’t expect to see you again today.” Blake let Andy into his condo. “Do you have anything new for me?”
“I think so, but not what you’re thinking.” He walked to the bar and helped himself to a bottle of water.
“Go on.” Blake drummed his fingers on the mantle. “You have my curiosity.”
“Brooke Logan was admitted to the hospital tonight.” Andy told him. He looked around the room with interest.
“For?” Blake asked.
“I believe the little Ridglet is coming.” He laughed. “Too bad, I thought we could milk it a little longer.”
“Maybe this can be even better. The child will be there, Taylor can’t ignore it.” He scratched his chin. “I need to know if she knows. Damn that man.” He said with a low growl.
“She knows.” Andy smiled. “I have a few men on it.”
“I didn’t tell you to do that. I need to be discreet.”
“Don’t tell me how to do my job Mr. Hayes, you hired the best, you need to let me do my thing. Now what man are you so angry about? Ridge?”
“I’m always angry with him, but I meant my assistant, or former assistant. I’m having a problem with something he set up and I can’t get in touch with him.”
“I hope you are telling me everything, I won’t compromise myself or my people.” Andy informed him. “May I see this man’s file.”
“File? I don’t have a file, he’s a street punk, but a talented one.”
“And you worry about MY discretion?” Andy laughed. “Come on Hayes, tell me about this man and show me what has you all bent out of shape.”
“This isn’t your expertise.” Blake informed him.
“You know nothing of the many levels of my expertise. Now let’s get to business shall we?”
“Come.” Blake led him down the hallway. He pulled a key from his pocket and unlocked a door. Andy let out a whistle when he saw all the computers, screens and other equipment.
“Impressive.” He admitted. “Your street punk did all this?”
“He’s quite talented but unreliable and we’ve come to a bit of an impasse.” Blake walked to one of the computers. He fiddled with the connections and looked up at the video screen. It remained on the empty bedroom. “Something is malfunctioning and I can’t seem to get in touch with Joseph.”
“That’s Taylor’s home.” Andy looked closely at the screen. “He set this all up? Himself?”
“So he says. But the boy is having second thoughts, ones I am not at all happy with.”
“You pay him well?” Andy asked.
“Indeed.”
“Now you called him a street punk, am I to assume that he’s done some time?”
“He has.” Blake nodded. “Nothing major. Now he’s suffering an attack of conscience.”
“And what brought that on?” Andy picked up a tape, and then another. He read the notations and nodded. “He has other places wired I see. The Copeland’s home. Hmmmm. He’s done his homework.”
“That’s where our problem lies.” Blake admitted. “He has an affinity to the Copelands. Actually more than that. At first it didn’t matter but things seem to have changed.”
“Are they friends? What would a successful surgeon or a CEO of a fashion house have in common with a street punk?” Andy wondered aloud.
“Blood, they have blood in common. My little street punk happens to have the last name of Copeland.”



Adrienne looked around the small, dark club and then put her concentration back on Joey. “I’ve known you for a long time kiddo, you can’t fool me you know. You’re hidin’ something.”
“Give it a rest and have some fun Ade.”
“Sorry, no can do. You’re a little too familiar with Ridge Forrester. Now spill Joe.” She put her well-manicured hand down on his knee. “I mean it.”
“I don’t want to talk about this.” He picked up his bottle of beer and took a swig. He looked back at her and she was still frowning at him. “Ade if you’re going to keep bugging me maybe we should just forget this.”
“And what would the ‘this’ be that we’re supposed to be forgetting?” She couldn’t contain a chuckle. No one could try and twist things quite like Joey.
“Oh just forget it!” He threw up his hands.
“Joey.” She said softly. “Are you in trouble? Please tell me. I can help you.”
“It’s all over.” He answered. “I’m out of it. At least I’m trying to be. It’s done Ade, I’m trying to play it clean. Don’t ask me about this, I don’t want to have to lie to you and I am so not going to talk about it.”



“I can’t do this. I’m married, I love my wife, I’m sorry.” Ridge pushed Vanessa away. “I have to leave, I have to. I can’t do this. I must be insane.”
She looked up at him with sad eyes. “But you want me.” She said softly.
“I’m not saying I don’t, just that I can’t.” He zipped his fly. “I shouldn’t have come here. I won’t be coming again. I’m sorry Vanessa, I don’t mean to hurt you. If things were different.”
“You’re just leaving?” She asked.
“I have a wife and three children. I don’t do this, I won’t do this. This is all Jack’s fault. He’s gotta go, I need to take my life back!”



Against Brooke’s loud protests Michael left the room, but just to go out to the nurse’s station to ask them to get Dr. Morton. Brooke scowled at him as he quickly returned. “You promised not to leave!” She shouted at him.
“You’re being irrational.” He sat down next to her and took her hand. “Dr. Morton will be right here.” He watched her, waiting for her to calm down but she shot him daggers. “Thank you Michael, that was a good thing to do.” He spoke for her. “You’re welcome Brooke, I was getting a little concerned.” He replied to himself.
“Fine.” She reluctantly admitted. “Just don’t go again.”
“This will be over soon.” He promised.
“How the hell would you know?” She shouted at him.
“Because he’s a doctor and because I told him.” Dr. Morton smiled as she walked into the room. “He’s right Brooke, it will be over soon.” She turned to Michael. “Dr. Copeland, would you like to help us bring your baby into the world?”
“I can’t think of anything I’d like more.” He admitted with a grin.



“Who is this?” Taylor asked in confusion. A strange woman had answered the phone proclaiming it the Forrester residence.
“This is Ruthanne Owens, a friend of the family.” Ruthanne answered.
“Oh, Ruthanne, I know you, this is Taylor. Is everything alright? Where is Stephanie? Where’s Eric?”
“Eric is out and Stephanie had a headache so she’s resting. I didn’t want to just leave her alone.” Ruthanne told a little white lie. She didn’t know how much Taylor knew or didn’t know, but it wasn’t her place to tell her.
“So I guess that pretty much answers my question.” Taylor sighed. “Ridge isn’t there is he?”
“He hasn’t been here at all since I’ve arrived.” Ruthanne admitted. She was hoping that Taylor wouldn’t insist on speaking to her mother-in-law.
“Alright. I’m sorry to have bothered you. Is there anything I can do? Do you think I should come by?” She suggested.
“Oh no, she’s fine. We were just having a little girl’s night out and we had a little too much to drink. I’m sure she’ll feel like herself in the morning. Can I leave her a note or anything?”
“It’s nothing, I was just wondering if Ridge was there, he went out and I, um, I didn’t catch where he said he was heading.” Taylor knew her lie sounded pathetic but she just didn’t have the energy to try harder. “If he comes by, ask him to call home.” She added.
“I will dear and you take care.” Ruthanne hung up the phone and turned to face Stephanie. “You startled me.” She admitted. “I thought you were napping.”
“Taylor doesn’t know yet. If only there was a way to keep it from her.”
“But there isn’t.” Ruthanne shook her head. “It will be hard but if their marriage is strong and worth fighting for, they will.”
“No, no Taylor won’t put up with this, not with a physical reminder like a baby. She can’t even tolerate Joshua and he isn’t even Ridge’s child. What can I do? How can I fix it?”
“You can’t fix it. It’s up to them Stephanie.” Ruthanne said softly. “I know how hard it is to let go, but we have to let our children run their own lives, mistakes or not.”
“How could he do this to her?” Stephanie moaned.
“I don’t know.” Ruthanne shook her head. “Maybe the bonds between Ridge and Brooke are stronger than you imagined, or maybe it was a one night mistake. You need to have faith in Ridge, you need to trust him to do the right thing.”
“But he doesn’t, he never does. He lets those horrible people take over his life and ruin it. He needs me, he needs me.” She insisted. “And I can’t let him down again.”



“The doctor’s son?” Andy asked Blake.
“No, his brother.” Blake looked at the screen. “The bedroom camera isn’t working.”
“And you need this for?” Andy asked with raised eyebrows.
“Because I need to know everything that goes on there.”
“I see.” Andy put down a tape and wiped his hands on his pants. “Seems to me to be more about self torture, but then that’s your choice isn’t it?”
“I don’t, I mean.” Blake felt himself flushing. “Never you mind what I do.”
“Give me what you have on Copeland.” Andy instructed him. “And tell me what it is that he did that you need fixed, besides your bedroom cam that is.” He chuckled.



“I’m sorry, I’m so sorry Storm.” Colin sat next to his life mate and put his arm around him. “I wish I knew what to say, I wish there was a way to fix it.”
“Nothing I didn’t already expect.” Storm sighed and picked up a magazine, feigning interest.
“We need to talk about it.” Colin took his hand.
“I have nothing to say. He’s an ass, he’s always been an ass. I’m okay Colin, really.”
“Nothing has been easy for you. I feel so guilty. You’ve gotten shot down every time you’ve made a move and I know you didn’t want to. I feel so sick that I pushed you to do what you didn’t want to and all it’s done is hurt you.”
“Stop it.” Storm got up and walked to the window, peering out. Colin stayed on the couch, giving him the space he apparently needed. Storm sighed again then turned to face Colin. “You didn’t do anything wrong. Colin, the only thing that I couldn’t lose was you.”
“You weren’t going to lose me.” Colin looked up at him.
“I already had, we’d moved apart. You weren’t comfortable hiding and frankly neither was I.” He walked back over and sat down. “It’s not all that bad. My mom was shocked but I think she’s okay and my sisters, well it will take time but I know they love me and aren’t turning away.”
“I know how much it hurt when Brooke reacted the way she did.” Colin took his hand again.
“Yeah.” Storm let out a deep breath. “I gotta admit I never saw that one coming. I really thought she’d be there for me.”
“She is Storm.” Colin assured him.
“I’m not sure how she really feels now. I mean I know she acts like she’s okay with it and I do know she loves me, but I’m still wondering if she’s putting on a brave front.”
“You were her big brother Storm, the only man in her life, in a way it was like finding out her father was gay because for all those years YOU were her father. It hurt her, it shocked her and it scared her but I really do think that she’s being honest now. I know she loves you.”
“I’ve always looked out for her but this time I guess I hoped she’d look out for me.” Storm gave Colin a sad smile.
“I think she did, as well as she could right now. You know she’s been having a really hard time lately. She has a great husband but she and Mike have been through hell. Bridget is going through something and she’s not turning to Brooke, this crap with Ridge and Taylor has to be worrying her and she’s pregnant on top of that.”
“Yeah and a late in life risky pregnancy too.” Storm added. “You’re right. I guess I’m just feeling sorry for myself.”
“No!” Colin quickly objected. “Brooke’s reaction was hurtful and I don’t blame you for how you feel, I just think that it’s really okay now and that the two of you are back in sync.”
“I love my sister and I need her and mostly I need her acceptance.” Storm admitted.
“I think you have it Storm, but if you’re not sure then you need to confront her, you need to get it right out in the open.”
“Yeah but like you said, she’s going through a lot right now.”
“Forget what I said.” Colin commanded. “You’re what’s most important and Brooke can take time out of the rest of her life to set things right with you. Why don’t you go see her? Go see her tonight.” He suggested.
“They’re moving, they’re settling in a new house.”
“There will always be an excuse Storm. Go, you don’t have to stay long, just set your mind at ease.” Colin put his arm around him. “It will make you feel better and I bet it will make Brooke feel better too.”
“What would I ever do without you?” Storm asked in wonderment.
“You’ll never have to find out.” Colin hugged him tightly. “Now go.”
“Come with me?” Storm asked him.
“No. This is between you and Brooke. You need to talk to her alone, without me and without Mike. Do it Storm.”
“Now?” Storm looked at his watch.
“No time like the present.” Colin gave him the thumbs up. “It’s not late anyway. Go on, you’ll feel a lot better, I promise.”
“Okay.” Storm finally agreed. “Thanks.” He added with a hug.



“Mom?” Bridget poked her face in the door. “Are you okay?”
“She’s fine Bridget.” Michael told her. “Come see for yourself.” He waved her in. Bridget took tentative steps into the room, walking to Brooke’s bedside. She put down the small overnight bag on the floor of the closet.
“I won’t bite.” Brooke said softly.
“Well, not you anyway.” Michael added with a chuckle. “I think she’d shoot me right now if she could get away with it.”
“Mom?” Bridget frowned at Brooke.
“Don’t listen to him.” She told her daughter. “Oh no, here it comes again.” Brooke’s face showed the pain of the contraction. Bridget was scared but stood close to her mother.
“They’re very close now.” Dr. Morton told them. “Brooke, I’m going to need you to push this time. Are you ready?”
“If I say no can I leave?” Brooke asked as she gritted her teeth.
“Too late to turn back now sweetheart.” Michael laughed. “Budge, hold your Mom’s hand.”
“Where are you going?” Brooke asked in an accusatory voice.
“Down to the other end. I think I can be of some help here.” He let go of her hand and walked down to Dr. Morton. “How soon?” He asked.
“Very soon.” She answered. “Are you ready to meet your baby?”
“Oh yeah.” He smiled. “I see his head!” He said excitedly.
“Mom, he’s coming, he’s really here.” Bridget gave Brooke’s hand a tight squeeze.
“I’m glad you’re here.” Brooke told her. “Oh God, he’s coming, he is.” She groaned.
“Okay Brooke, I need you to push hard, push real hard cause this baby is coming now!” Dr. Morton told her.
“Michael!” Brooke called out.
“I’m right here sweetheart.” He promised. “He’s coming Brooke, he’s coming!”



“Taylor? Taylor?” Ridge called out as he walked into the hallway. “Honey where are you?”
“She went out.” Jack walked in from the kitchen. “Where were you?”
“That’s really none of your business.” Ridge frowned and looked around. “Where did she go?”
“And that is none of YOUR business.” Jack answered.
“She’s my wife, it is my business.”
“Maybe if you started treating her as a wife.” Jack muttered.
“Jack where is she? I mean it! I need to talk to her! I need to talk to her now!” Ridge growled.
“She said she had to see a friend, she didn’t say who and I didn’t ask.” Jack gave him a smile and sat down on the couch.
Ridge pulled out his cell phone and punched in Taylor’s number. “Come on Doc, answer, answer.” He commanded but the phone just rang and rang. “Damn it!” He closed the phone and stuck it back in his pocket. “I’m going to find her. If she calls you tell her to call me.”
“Uh huh.” Jack picked up a magazine.
“I mean it Jack, this is serious.”
“I’m glad you’re finally seeing that Ridge.”
“Where is she?” Ridge shouted, his patience exhausted. “Tell me damn it! Tell me!”
Jack snickered and looked down at the magazine.
“This isn’t over Jack, it’s not over at all!” Ridge walked to the door, opened it, peered back at Jack and then slammed the door as he left.
“I think it just might be.”



Colin was reading a file when the sound of the phone interrupted him. He reached for it, still engrossed in his file. “Yeah.” He answered.
“Colin, is that you?” The man asked.
“Sorry, yes. Bryan?” He asked back.
“Sorry to be calling so late but I just had a very interesting call and I’d like to run it by you.”
“Sure.” Colin put down his file. “You have my undivided attention.”
“Why don’t I come by there or meet you at my office?” Bryan suggested.
“Sounds serious.” Colin stood up. “Is this about Mike? Storm isn’t home right now.”
“It is and we can bring him up to date, I just thought I’d like to show you what we have.”
“Okay, come on by, you know where we are?”
“I have your address.” Bryan confirmed. “I think we are finally making some headway here.”
“Excellent.” Colin smiled. “After all the guy has been through it’s his due. I’ll see you soon.”
“Good deal.” Bryan smiled as he hung up.



“So what’s with all the tapes?” Andy asked Blake. “You really shouldn’t have them lying around here.” He picked one up and looked at it. “You planning on blackmailing her?”
“What the hell are you talking about?” Blake growled.
“Hey whatever turns you on.” He put down the tape and picked up another one. He put it into the VCR and turned it on. The room was filled with the sounds of Taylor moaning in pleasure. “That’s not Forrester.” Andy laughed. “She stepping out on him?”
“That’s Bryan Jackson, she was with him but she isn’t anymore.” Blake explained. “Turn it off!”
Andy stopped the tape leaving an image of Taylor with her legs tightly wound around Bryan’s waist, her bare breasts against his chest and her mouth open in a passionate moan. “So why do you keep them?”
“I just do.” Blake reached over for the remote. “Don’t look at her!”
“Whoa.” Andy pulled the remote away. “Calm down there.” He shut the tape off and took it out of the machine. “Copeland knows about these?”
“He made them. Of course he knows about them.” Blake frowned.
“But does he know you keep them?”
“I don’t know. What difference does it make?”
“If you cut him loose and he’s not happy the man can make waves, he can screw you.” He picked up another tape and looked at it. “Brooke, Taylor, Bryan and Connor?” He asked. “I assume this is Brooke Copeland. Who is this Connor? And is this what it sounds like?”
“No.” Blake shot him a look. “Taylor would never do that. This is just the four of them at the beach or something.”
“And Connor?” Andy asked.
“A friend of theirs, Jackson’s partner.”
“Jeez Blake, another lawyer?” Andy whistled and put the tape in. The screen immediately showed Brooke dancing around looking at bikinis. “Nice.” Andy smiled. “She was hot before the doctor knocked her up.”
“Who cares about her?” Blake practically spit.
“Apparently someone does. Nice.” He smiled as Brooke was suddenly nude, singing and dancing.
“A waste of tape, I don’t need anything of her.” Blake picked through the boxes, uninterested on what was showing on the screen.
“Wait, this is interesting.” Andy slowed the tape speed. “Is this Connor? The guy she’s kissing?”
“Kissing?” Blake looked up. “Oh yes, she kissed him but that was.” He stopped as the scene changed to Brooke and Connor on the bed having sex. The tape was choppy and the picture not as good as before but it was clearly Brooke Logan. “This didn’t happen, I don’t understand it, this didn’t happen.”
“My, my, my, I’m beginning to understand your Mr. Copeland. He may be working for you but I think he’s blackmailing his lovely sister-in-law. You’ve underestimated him Blake. From now on I’m in control. You will listen to me if you want things to work out from now on. Understood?”
“I, I.” Blake stammered.
“We don’t know what he did to Taylor too Blake, believe me, this guy is better than you could even imagine and he’s dangerous. I’ll take care of him but my price just went waaaaaaaaaaay up. I think you’ll be able to understand that one.”
“Take care of him, get rid of him.” Blake ordered as he handed him a folder.
“I thought you didn’t have a file.” Andy said sarcastically.
“It’s not a file, it’s just some information on him.” Blake growled. He didn’t like answering to anyone, no matter how much he needed this man he wanted the upper hand. “This has where he lives and where he hangs out. Get rid of him, do anything you have to do, just don’t connect me to it.” Blake put down the tape box and wiped his hands on his trousers. “Take the tapes too, check them and then destroy them. All I want is Taylor, I don’t care about any of the others. Everyone and I mean everyone and anyone is expendable except for Taylor.”



“One more push Brooke, just one more.” Dr. Morton urged.
“I can see him sweetheart, he’s here.” Michael was so excited he couldn’t seem to control himself. Any resemblance to a doctor had long flown out the window and in it’s place was a nervous and excited father. Bridget smiled and squeezed Brooke’s hand.
“Come on Mom, let’s get this done.”
“I’m trying.” Brooke grunted. “Ohhhhhh.” She moaned and pushed. With a long hard scream the baby made it’s way into the world.
“You did it Brooke.” Dr. Morton told her. She suctioned the baby’s mouth and produced a loud, shrill cry. Michael grimaced but then grinned as he stared at the brand new life.
“He’s beautiful.” Michael gushed. “He, he, Brooke, he’s a she!”
“A girl?” She asked.
“It’s a beautiful baby girl.” Dr. Morton gently laid her in Brooke’s arms.
“Oh my God look at her, she’s so tiny.” Brooke kissed her little head as tears rolled down her cheeks. “Michael she’s so tiny. A girl, I’m sorry.” She looked up at him.
“Sorry? Why? Brooke I love her so much, I love you so much. She’s perfect, just like her mother and her sister.” He put his arm around Bridget. “Isn’t she Bridget?”
“She’s so sweet.” Bridget hugged Michael.
“Daddy, would you like to cut the cord?” Dr. Morton asked Michael.
“I think I can handle that one.”
“Cutting is his forte.” Bridget teased.
“I’m shaking so hard.” Michael took a deep breath to calm himself. “Okay, here we go.” He carefully cut the cord.
“I’m sorry but I have to take her now.” Dr. Morton extricated the baby from Brooke’s arms.
“No! No, please!” She cried.
“We have to bring her to the Neo Natal unit to have her checked out.” Dr. Morton explained.
“But you promised, you told me she’d be okay.” Brooke looked from the doctor to Michael in a panic.
“She is Brooke but this is a precaution. I promise you won’t be without her long.” She handed the baby to a nurse. “Now we have to finish with you.”
“Michael! Go with her! You’re a doctor, they can’t keep you out! Go with our baby!” Brooke pleaded with him.
“I can’t leave you.” He was torn as to what to do.
“Please, Bridget is here, I need to know you’re with her.” Brooke looked into his eyes.
“Okay, okay.” He leaned over and kissed her. “I love you Brooke.”
“I love you too, now go.” She watched as he walked out of the room.



Connor turned on the light in his office. He didn’t usually take nighttime appointments but this one was an exception. He was more than curious and yet a little apprehensive too. He had been entwined with this family for so long that he just couldn’t turn her down, nor did he want to. He checked the tape in his recorder, without Patti he wanted to be sure that he didn’t miss anything. He looked at his watch, she should be there any minute. “What did he do now Taylor?” He asked aloud. He turned at the sound of the door opening. He stood and waited until she entered his office. “Hello Taylor.” He smiled and offered his hand.
“Thank you for seeing me on such short notice.” She took a seat near his desk. “I’m sorry to tear you away from your plans but I just felt like I had to start this tonight. Can you understand that?”
“I can, but I wonder if it might just be an impulsive move, one that was brought about by temporary anger?”
“Frankly I think the only impulsive move was one I made a while ago and that was brought about by memories more than anything. The impulsive thing was agreeing to resume our marriage.”
“So it is what I thought.” Connor sighed.
“I’m here to start divorce procedures Connor. I want to, no, I need to end my marriage. Will you help me?”



“Thanks Rick.” Storm disconnected the call with his nephew. Brooke was in labor. It was too soon and he was worried. He felt guilty too, not only had she had to deal with the tabloids but with their parent’s reaction to his coming out. He was going to head to the hospital to make sure she and the baby were alright. Rick was going to go home with Amber and then hopefully head to the hospital himself. Storm tried calling Colin but the phone was busy and they hadn’t yet gotten their call waiting so he made up his mind to call him again from the hospital. He got back into his car and with a quick prayer headed to the hospital to see his sister.



“Where is everyone damn it?” Ridge pounded on the door. He had already tried Mike’s house but no one answered so he went back to Brooke’s house. Lights were on but no one there was answering him either. Suddenly a thought came to him. He pulled out his own key ring and inserted an old key into the lock. He grinned as it turned and clicked. “Good for you Logan, you never changed it did you?” He walked into the empty house. They really had moved. “Now what?” He wondered aloud. “Well I’ll be damned.” He smiled seeing the phone and the answering machine were sitting on the floor near the stairs. A light was on, indicating a new message. “Sorry Logan but I need to find you.” He punched the button to hear all new messages. He ignored the first three but the third made him stop and take note. It was Mike telling Rick and Amber that they were at the hospital and Mike seemed nervous. “If you hurt her I’ll kill you Copeland.” Ridge growled. “Okay Logan, I need to see you and I need to make sure you’re okay too, I’m coming whether Mike likes it or not.”



Michael leaned over the crib and gently touched his daughter’s fingers. “They’re so tiny.” He told the nurse. “God she’s beautiful.”
“She is Dr. Copeland.” The nurse agreed. “And she’s really not that tiny. I’m sure she’ll be out of here soon, it’s just a precaution, she’s doing great, I promise.”
“I hope so.” He couldn’t seem to stop touching her. “I love her so much already I don’t know how I’m ever going to walk out of here.”
“Just you wait till she starts waking you up in the middle of the night.” She laughed.
“I’ll look forward to it.” He told her. She gave him a skeptical glance. “I will, really.”
“Have you named her yet?” She asked him.
“I was so sure it was a boy, I know crazy right?” He laughed. “Anyway, we pretty much just came up with boys names. We have time though. I’m sure Brooke has some ideas.”
“You’re not disappointed are you?” She asked with concern.
“Do I LOOK disappointed?” Michael asked with an almost giddy laugh. “She’s amazing, I’m just so thrilled. A girl, yeah, I think I’m gonna love this.”
“I think you are too.” She had to agree.
“Have you ever seen a more beautiful baby?” Michael asked her.
“Spoken like a true, proud papa.” She laughed. “But she is very pretty.”
“Do you think we can bring her in to Brooke tonight?” Michael asked hopefully.
“No, not tonight, but I’m sure tomorrow.” She tried to give him some encouragement.
“I’d better go check on Brooke, you’ll stay with the baby right?”
“Of course I will.” She promised.
“I won’t be long.” He told her.
“Dr. Copeland, she’s going to be just fine, you see your wife and then go home and get some rest.”
“No, I’m not leaving them, I’m going to stay with them tonight.” He insisted. “I’ll be back soon.” He was about to leave when Dr. Owens, one of the area’s most prominent Neo Natal doctors walked in. Michael felt his heart drop as the fear set in. “It’s that bad? She needs you?” He asked in trepidation.



“I am askin’ Joey.” Adrienne wasn’t going to let it go. “Whatever you’re out of you sure don’t seem to be. Why won’t you let me help you?”
“No one can help me, I have to do this on my own. The last thing I want is to get anyone else involved in this.”
“Who else is?” She frowned.
“No one, not really. Felicia knows a little but that’s it. I don’t want her involved anymore than I want you to be.”
“Involved in what Joe? Come on, this is me, you know you can trust me.”
“It’s not you I’m worried about trusting Ade.” He took another swig of his beer then he looked at her. “I screwed up bad, it was all about money and I guess jealousy too.”
“Jealous of Mike?” She asked.
“Enough!” He threw up his hands. “I can’t talk about this.”
“You’ll go crazy if you don’t.” She took his hand in hers. “You can trust me.”
“I know I can but I’m not going to let you get involved.”
“What does Ridge have to do with this?” She asked.
“You’re not giving up are you?” He asked with and exasperated sigh.
“You might as well tell me now Joe, I’m not going to let it go.” She smiled.
He looked around, making sure no one was paying attention. “The guy I was working for, he’s dangerous.”
“So I gather.” She answered. “But you’re tough too, so why does he scare you?”
“Because he’s crazy. I didn’t know it when it all started but I do now, he’s crazy even if he did save her life, he’s nuts and she’s in danger and I’m in danger and I think maybe Mike is too.”
“Saved her life? Who saved who’s life?” Adrienne wondered.
“I said more than I should have.”
“You can’t stop here. Who is he Joe? Who’s life did he save. Wait, I know, it’s that guy isn’t it? Taylor’s ex husband, he saved her from that lunatic!” Adrienne grinned like the cat that ate the canary. “I’m right aren’t I?”
”Yes.” Joey replied so softly that Adrienne almost missed it, but she did and she laughed.
“I’m so good!” She teased. “Okay so what does this maniac want with you?”
“My talent.” He muttered. “I do have some you know.”
“I’m not disputing that sugar. But what is he up to?”
“It’s better that you don’t know.”
“You say you’re in trouble and maybe Mike too and I know that this has to do with Ridge and Taylor. I really think you better spill.”
“He wants her back, he had me do surveillance on them.” Joey admitted.
“Okay, not exactly the strangest thing I’ve ever heard. Not legal I’m sure but still. At least I know how you got all the 411 on Ridgie’s bedroom skills.” She laughed again.
“He was sure Ridge was cheating. He even knew who it was. This was before I started talking to Mike or anything, I didn’t know Brooke, I didn’t know he was even married. Blake has stuff on Ridge and Taylor, really amateur stuff and Taylor and Ridge were breaking up, she was sleeping with the lawyer and Blake wanted more. He wanted to watch Taylor and Bryan and Ridge and Brooke too. I set up a lot of cameras Ade, a whole lot. ”
“That asshole thought Brooke was sleeping with Ridge?” Adrienne gasped. “Did he have you watching her too?”
“Oh yeah, he was sure that Brooke would be with Ridge and he knew that he could use that to his advantage. At first just at the office or the cabin, but then her house. He wanted to get a tape of them together so Taylor would leave Ridge. I didn’t know who she was, just some hot blonde. I did my job, I did it well.”
“Does Mike know?” Adrienne frowned.
“No.” He looked down at his feet. “It was all going around in circles. I was watching her, but I didn’t know who she was. I met Bridget, but I didn’t know who SHE was. I was taping Taylor and Bryan trying to break them up. Blake wanted all the men out of Taylor’s life. I should have seen how crazy he was but the money was really good and I was learning too. I have a craft and I’m good at it but I never should have gotten into any of the crazy stuff, I should have stuck to the cameras and let him do the rest.” He said with honest regret. “I went too far and stayed too long. But I was scared too. Blake Hayes is crazy and he has some heavy duty anger management issues. I didn’t want to be on the receiving end of that. But even then I was not going to do anything to my brother either.”
“Why didn’t you quit when you knew it was Mike?” Adrienne asked him.
“I thought about it, I did, but he blew me off when I asked him for help and I got mad. I already had my tapes and I was going to make money but when I knew who she was I put that idea away.”
“What tapes? Make money how? Joey what are you talking about?”
“I didn’t do it, it doesn’t matter now.” He said with an uncharacteristic blush.
“Do you have nasty tapes of your brother?” She was more than a little angry.
“I have nasty tapes of just about everyone.” Joey admitted.
“You watched your brother and his wife? You were going to make money on them? How Joe? Surely you didn’t think that was something you could use to get money from him. Why would he pay to cover up having sex with his own wife for God’s sake?”
“I messed around with them.” He said even more softly than his first confession.
“You what?” She shouted but then looked around to make sure she didn’t draw any attention. “What did you do Joe? And why?”
“I was going to sell them, Brooke and Taylor were both hot, I thought I could make money. I didn’t know she was Mike’s wife and I didn’t know anything about Taylor, just that the crazy dude wanted her. I didn’t do it Ade, I probably never would have. It was more about the challenge of if I could actually make it work.”
“What did you do?” She cringed.
“I didn’t have to do anything with Taylor, she screwed both her guys every time she saw them. Brooke was different. I didn’t have her bedroom and she never did anything more than tease, but I was able to morph it into more. I got really good at it.”
“Shit Joe, are you telling me you have porno tapes of Brooke that aren’t even her?”



“Nice place.” Bryan said as he looked around the condo.
“It will be, we need to get some new furniture, but this will do for now. Can I get you anything? Coffee? A beer? Soft drink?” Colin offered. “Something harder?”
“Right now I’ll settle for a glass of water or an iced tea or something.” Bryan told him.
“We have that.” Colin smiled and walked into the kitchen. “Ice?” He called out.
“Sounds good.” Bryan answered.
Colin returned with two glasses of iced tea. “Please sit. Let me move this crap.” He pulled the piles of papers from the couch. “I guess I can be a bit of a slob.” He laughed.
“I do the same. When I get into a case I lose perspective of anything else around me.” Bryan found a free space and sat down.
“So what’s the scoop?” Colin asked. “You sounded pretty pumped.”
“I am. This is big, I think.” He pulled out a folder. “The new detective I hired found this. Read it.” He handed it to Colin.
Colin opened it up and started reading. Bryan watched him closely for his reaction. “No wonder we haven’t found anyone. But is this good or bad? That I don’t know.”
“It means we have to take the search down a whole different road.” Bryan answered.
“A road where maybe no one wants the poor kid and that puts him right where we don’t want him.”
“But maybe someone does. We need to find his mother or his father.”
“If they want to be found.” Colin sighed.
“But if we find them and they don’t want him, maybe they can help Mike and Brooke foster him.” Bryan picked up a paper. “And we do have some clues. The detective thinks he’ll find them, the mother at least.”
“If they know how much money Brooke and Mike have between them.” Colin stopped. “This could turn ugly.”
“Don’t be so negative. This is the first movement we’ve had in a long time.” Bryan seemed disappointed in Colin’s reaction. He did understand his concern but it was the first news they had had.
“She was adopted too?” Colin frowned. “I wonder if she knew, she wasn’t a kid.”
“You’re thinking connection too? Good, I thought maybe it was just me.” Bryan scratched his head. “I think we should talk to Jacqueline again.
“You think she knows something don’t you?” Colin got up and walked to the window and looked out. “We can’t tell them until we know more. Things aren’t exactly going well for them right now. I don’t want to upset them or set them up for another disappointment, in fact I think it may be better not even to involve Storm till we know more.”
“You want to lie to him?”
“Not lie, he has too much on his plate right now too, I just don’t want to give him more to worry about till we have something concrete. If he asks I’ll tell him but I won’t volunteer anything.” Colin looked at the files again. “Ohio, that’s where the Aunt lives.”
“I think we need to find Aunt Pam, I think she can help us. I think we need to grill Jacqueline one more time on her.”
“You need to get your detective going on her too.” Colin told him. “Let’s keep this between us for now okay?”
“Okay, hopefully I’ll have something more tomorrow.” Bryan told him.
“We may have bigger fish to fry anyway. I think we’re going to have a law suit going.” He walked to the mantle and got the tabloid, he handed it to Bryan. “I take it you haven’t seen this yet.”




”Are you comfortable?” Dr. Morton asked Brooke.
“I won’t be until I’m holding my baby again.” She pouted. “When are you bringing her back?”
“Let the doctors check her out Brooke, its just precaution. I promise you she’s healthy, just small.”
“Too small?” Bridget asked.
“No, not really. She did come early but everything was normal.”
“How much does she weigh?” Bridget asked.
“Five pounds, six ounces.” Dr. Morton told them.
“That’s really little.” Bridget looked at Brooke.
“It’s small, but not dangerously small. I don’t want you to panic; this is just for your baby’s safety. She’s a sweet little thing Brooke, be happy.”
“I’ll be happy when she’s in my arms.” Brooke sighed.
“Brooke she’s fine and your husband is with her. You need to calm down, your blood pressure was going a little wacky before and I don’t want to have to medicate you. You have to listen to me and try not to worry so much.”
“I’m fine, don’t worry about me, it’s my baby I’m concerned about! I want her here with me. When Dr. Morton? When will I have her in my arms? I need her in my arms!”
“Mom?” Bridget looked from Brooke to the doctor. “Is this serious? Is she in danger?”
“No, Bridget, I’m just concerned that your mother isn’t taking care of herself. Her blood pressure shot up and then it went too low. Right now it looks fine but I don’t want it to keep fluctuating like that.”
“That’s not good!” Bridget looked terrified. “Why is this happening to her?”
“You try not to worry too much either Bridget. It’s normal that she has changes, but I need your mother to calm down. Try and help me.” Dr. Morton told Bridget.
“I need her in my arms!” Brooke insisted again.
“Well she will be soon. Now I have to go check on another patient, you’re doing fine.” Dr. Morton smiled. “I’ll stop in again before I leave and don’t worry, she’s in good hands. We have Dr. Rawlings taking care of her and he’s very good.”
“Thank you doctor.” Bridget smiled.
“Oh, I meant to warn you all.” Dr. Morton stopped as she was leaving.
“What?” Brooke asked, frightened for her baby.
“No, no nothing like that. But there are all sorts of reporters camped out downstairs. The news got out that you’re hear Brooke, but don’t worry, security is keeping them away.”
“I was afraid of that.” Brooke sighed. “After that tabloid there will be no holding them back. Thank you Doctor.”
“You’re welcome, now rest Brooke.” She waved and walked out of the room.
“How am I supposed to rest when I have no idea what’s going on with my baby?” Brooke complained to Bridget.
“Mike will come back soon and tell you that she’s fine.” Bridget sat on the edge of Brooke’s bed. “Now can I get you anything?”
“My baby.” Brooke answered.
“One track mind.” Bridget laughed. “How about some water? Juice? Anything?”
“How about a phone? I’d like to tell Rick and your grandmother too.”
Bridget picked up the phone. “Still no dial tone. I don’t have my cell, I left it in the car. Do you want me to go out and get it?”
“No, they might not let you back in.” Brooke decided. “I’ll wait for Michael, he has his.”
“He was really nervous.” Bridget giggled. “Mr. Bigshot Doctor isn’t so cool and calm when it’s his wife and baby.”
“He was excited wasn’t he?” Brooke smiled. “I just hope he’s not too disappointed. I know how much he wanted a boy.”
“What are we? Second rate citizens?” Bridget joked.
“I’m not disappointed. I loved having a little girl with you and I love this one too.”
“Do you have any names picked out?” Bridget asked.
“Ugh.” Brooke grimaced. “Michael suggested Brooke but I would never do that to her, she’d never live that one down.”
“Hmmm I don’t think Brichael sounds as nice as Bridget either.” Bridget said with a grin.
“The only names we’ve even started tossing around are boys names.”
“Just promise me one thing.” Bridget said in a very serious tone.
“What honey?” Brooke asked.
“Don’t name her Stephanie.”
Brooke looked at her daughter and the two of them started giggling.
“Are you okay Logan? Did he hurt you?” Ridge was out of breath as he burst into the room. “I swear, if he touched you I’ll kill him.”
“Ridge? What are you doing here?” Bridget questioned him.
“You shouldn’t be here Ridge, not now. How did you get in? Did the reporters see you? Are you crazy?” Brooke blasted him.
“What the hell are you talking about Logan? I heard you were rushed to the hospital so here I am. Did he do something? Did he get mad because of those pictures?” He walked to her bedside. “I mean I was looking all over for you, I thought you could help me talk to Taylor, I never even imagined this. You always act like Mike is so damn understanding, maybe he’s not huh? Where is he? Did they arrest him? Maybe that thing with Sara wasn’t as innocent as we though huh?”
“How dare you?” Brooke gasped.
“Mom, calm down, Ridge has it all wrong, it sounds like someone told him you were hurt. Is that right Ridge?” Bridget asked him.
“What happened? What’s wrong Brooke? Why are you here?” Ridge asked in a very confused tone.
“I had my baby Ridge.” She said with a sigh.
“Your baby? You had your baby?” He asked with a look of utter confusion.
“Why else would you have come to see me in the maternity ward?” Brooke asked him with a trace of sarcasm.
“I didn’t even notice, I asked for your room and they just told me to turn right then left and here you were. Taylor didn’t use this hospital so I just didn’t realize.”
“Well it’s the maternity ward and I’ve just given birth. I’m really shocked to see you here Ridge.”
“Where’s Mike? Where’s the baby? What is it? Isn’t it too early? How did reporters find out? Are you okay?” The questions came one after another.
Brooke was tired just listening to him, but he did seem to care so she wanted to give him answers. “Michael is with the baby, she came too soon, she’s in the Neo Natal Unit and I’m scared to death. I have no clue about the reporters but you know they’ve been dogging both of us forever and I’d be okay if I could hold my daughter.”
“A girl.” He smiled. “How is she?”
“Tiny.” Brooke said sadly. “I’m so scared.”
“Mom, Dr. Morton promised she’s okay.” Bridget tried to reassure Brooke.
“How small is she?” Ridge asked.
“Five pounds, six ounces.” Brooke said with a sad frown. “She came too early, I’m sure it was all the stress.”
“I’m sorry if I added to it.” Ridge admitted. “I don’t know how they got those pictures, I’m sure they caused you as big a headache as they caused me, in fact that’s why I was looking for you, I hoped we could straighten things out with Taylor.” He gave her a smile. “Oh, and of course Mike too.” He added.
“Michael knows what happened, he loves me and trusts me, we’re fine Ridge.” Brooke sighed and lay back against the pillow. “I just wish he was here with me, I wish they both were.”
“He’s with the baby?” Ridge asked.
“Yes.” Brooke smiled. “Our baby.”
“So he was really okay with it all? He didn’t get mad about the pictures? They were pretty graphic Logan.”
“Nothing happened, you know that Ridge.”
“But it doesn’t look that way.” He scratched his head.
“So now Taylor thinks I did this to her?” Brooke asked. “How do you think she’d feel knowing you came running when I had my baby? Ridge, you really shouldn’t be here.”
“I was worried about you.” He said very softly.
“You really didn’t think Michael hurt me did you Ridge?”
“What are you doing here Forrester?” Storm demanded as he entered the room. He turned to Brooke and grinned. “So where’s my new nephew?”
“Niece.” Brooke smiled at him. “And she’s in the NICU.” Her smile faded into sadness.
“She’s going to be fine Uncle Storm.” Bridget assured him. “Mike is with her right now.”
“So how did he become a she?” He teased Brooke.
“I guess Michael was wrong, he was so convinced and in turn I was too. She came as a shock to all of us.” She smiled but again it faded. “I need to see her, I need to hold her.”
“Did the doctor give you any idea when you’d be able to?” Storm asked. “Is she breathing on her own?”
“I don’t know, they haven’t told me anything.” She started to softly cry.
“Why the hell doesn’t Mike come back and give you an update?” Ridge growled.
“Because he’s staying with his daughter! Like I asked him to!” Brooke quickly came to her husband’s defense.
Storm turned to Ridge. “Why are you here Ridge? It’s not your place.”
“I was worried about Logan.” He scowled at Storm.
“She has a husband and a family Ridge, I suggest you go home to your own.”
“Stormy, he was trying to do what he thought was the right thing.” Brooke told her brother but then she turned to face Ridge. “But he’s right, you need to fix things with Taylor and your being here will only make the gossip worse.” She noticed Ridge was not taking this well. “I do appreciate you caring about me, but believe me, Michael would never hurt me. We’re happy Ridge, I’m happier than I’ve even been in my entire life.”
“Fine.” He muttered.
“I’ll talk to Taylor after things are okay with the baby, I hope she’ll believe me.”
“Don’t worry, I’ll calm her down.” Ridge promised. “Do you mind if I sneak a peek at your baby before I leave?”
Brooke looked at Storm and then Ridge. “Just don’t let the reporters see you okay?”
“I’d never do anything to hurt you Logan.” Ridge walked up to her and kissed her on the cheek. “You know I’ll always love you.”
“I love you too Ridge.” She hugged him. “Go make things right with Taylor.”



“This is very sudden Taylor. What happened if you don’t mind me asking?” Connor picked up a pad.
“You’re my attorney, you have to know. But it’s not one thing in particular. I think I’ve realized that trying to go back again was a big mistake.”
“You’re not in love with him anymore?” Connor asked.
“I’ll always love Ridge, but I just can’t be in a three person marriage.”
“Morgan is dead Taylor.” He reminded her.
“I’m not talking about Morgan.” She sighed. “I think you of all people should understand.”
“Brooke’s not interested in him anymore, you have to see that.” He shook his head in disbelief. Taylor really couldn’t believe that Brooke was back after Ridge. Could she be?
“Maybe she isn’t, but he won’t let go and Connor I just can’t live in this fishbowl anymore. I can’t live every day of my life looking over my shoulder. It’s time that I started thinking of me, living for me. I deserve more, I deserve to be first, I deserve a man who loves only me. Don’t I Connor? Don’t I?”
“Please don’t tell me you’re pulling Bryan back into this. Taylor I may be your lawyer but I’m your friend too and I’m Bry’s friend and honey you broke his heart. He’s barely begun to get over you. I can’t just stand by and let you play games with him.”
“No.” Tears welled up in her eyes. “Bryan is such a wonderful man and I loved him so much, but I really did him wrong. I should have seen what I had but I didn’t. I promise I won’t do anything like that. I just need to get out of this. I can’t do it anymore Connor.”
“What happened?” He asked. “Something had to be the tip of the iceberg.”
“This, for one thing.” She pulled out the paper and handed it to him. Connor looked at the photos and read the short article.
“I’m stunned.” He said. “Simply stunned. I wonder if Michael Copeland has seen this.” He couldn’t believe what he was seeing. Brooke had done it again. Maybe he had been lucky she had dumped him when she had. He tried to imagine how he would feel married to Brooke only to find out that the baby he thought was his was Ridge’s. He wondered how Michael would cope. “I wonder if Brooke will be the next one in my office seeking a divorce. How could they Taylor?”
“Ridge claims nothing happened, he said it was a night we were fighting and Brooke and Michael were fighting too and that things started but that they stopped.”
“And?” Connor looked at her.
“I believe him.” Her face told him she meant it and deep down he knew she was right. He had never seen Brooke so content and happy, she belonged with Michael, as much as he hated to admit it, she had made the right move ending their engagement.
“Then why?” He asked. If she believed in Ridge then why now? Why would she end the marriage that she had fought so hard to reclaim?
“Because I just can’t keep living this way.” She walked to the window and looked out. “I’m so tired Connor, so very tired. I thought once we got past Morgan and the baby we could get things back but that just never happened. First Eric insisted on raising her child and I know he’s not Ridge’s but it’s still a constant reminder of that horrible time.”
“I can understand that.” He nodded.
“And nothing else ever feels right. Oh yes, when we’re all alone things feel so good. Our sex life is still wonderful and I know he loves me and our children but Brooke is still a part of our marriage.”
“Looking at those photos I can see that.” Connor frowned.
“It’s not Brooke. I believe her, I believe that she has moved on and that Michael is the only man for her, but Ridge won’t let go and he keeps drawing her back.”
“Then how is Michael the only man?” Connor wasn’t buying it. “Doesn’t look like Michael was on her mind that night.” He held up the photo. Once more the doubts plagued him.
“I can put myself in her place, I have been in that place, loving Ridge is not an easy thing. When he was married to Brooke there were times when I was alone with Ridge and things went further than they should have. There were also times when I was happy with Bryan when Ridge pulled me back in. He won’t let go and he won’t let us let go either. But I believe Brooke loves Michael and didn’t mean for that to happen.”
“Did Ridge mean for it to happen?” Connor wondered.
“Yes.” She softly admitted. “Yes and no. He didn’t intend to take her to bed, but he did intend to have her remember that she still loved him.”
“Do you think you’ll be able to move on Taylor?” He questioned her.
“I don’t know, but I know I have to try. For my own sanity I have to try. There’s someone else Connor, he’s playing games with another woman from his past.”



“Michael Copeland right?” Dr. Kyle Owens said, walking up to Michael.
“Yes.” He answered nervously. “What’s wrong? Why are you here? I was told she’s alright, small but alright.”
“Do you have a patient here?” Dr. Owens asked him. “So sad when an infant needs your kind of help. As for my patient, she’s not doing well at all I’m afraid.” He walked and looked down at the baby Michael was standing next to. “Hello there cutie, obviously you’re not the one needing Dr. Copeland’s magic.” He smiled down at the little girl and looked up at the nervous man. “It’s not this one is it? Something I can’t see perhaps?”
“She’s mine.” Michael answered. “My daughter.”
“And you thought that I was, oh no, no, your little girl seems to be doing very well. If you’d like I’ll examine her.”
“Dr. Rawlings was coming in for her but I’m sure it would calm Dr. Copeland’s nerves a lot if you’d examine his little girl.” The nurse said with a smile.
“Let me check the Jansen child and then I’ll be right back.” Dr. Owens answered her. He turned to Michael. “I don’t think you have anything to worry about.”
“I really would appreciate your checking her out doctor.” Michael said with a sigh of relief.
“Then I will gladly do it. Just give me a few minutes.” He extended his hand to Michael. “Congratulations. Your first I assume?”
“I’m made of glass.” Michael laughed. “Thanks Dr. Owens.”
“Kyle, and you’re welcome.” He chuckled and walked away.
“She’s in great hands Dr. Copeland.” The nurse assured him.



“I won’t do anything with them, I probably never would have. I was crazy, I needed money and I just got some nutty idea I could sell the shit. I wasn’t thinking, I was just trying to get rich. I’m trying to change Ade, I wouldn’t do anything to Brooke or Mike, I wouldn’t even do anything to Taylor and her idiot husband.”
“Where are the tapes?” She asked. “Did you get rid of them?”
“Not yet, they’re safe in my, oh shit.” He muttered.
“Oh God Joe what? Where are they?”
“The apartment. They’re in the apartment.”
“Hidden? Please tell me they’re hidden.” She punched his arm.
“No, but maybe it’s better that way, you know hidden in plain sight.” He shrugged.
“We gotta get them and we gotta destroy them.”
“I know.” He picked up his beer and swished it around in the bottle.
“Now! We gotta do it now!” Adrienne insisted.
“How am I supposed to explain it to Felicia?” He moaned.
“Does it look like I give a shit?” Adrienne shook her head at him. “Of all the idiot things. And I KNOW that there is more to this story and I KNOW you are going to tell me everything.”
“I will.” He said with a sigh of resignation.
“Let’s go. First to my place, we’ll get my car, and then we go to your old apartment and get those tapes the hell out of there.”



Once Ridge left Brooke turned her attention to her brother. “Who told you? How did you find out?”
“Rick called me on my cell, I was on my way over to see you so I headed straight here. He’s afraid to come right now, Amber seems to have come down with a fever and he doesn’t want to take any chances with his new baby brother, um, I mean sister.” Storm laughed. “He tried to call but your phone isn’t connected yet.”
“Amber is sick?” Brooke sat up. “She seemed fine earlier.”
“Just a slight fever but Rick didn’t want to expose you or the baby.” Storm reassured his sister. “Anyway, as soon as I heard I headed right over.”
“Why were you coming to see me?” She asked. “And where is Colin? I hope you two aren’t having problems because of Dad. Stormy, I know I wasn’t there for you when you first needed me, but I am now and if you want me to talk to Mom I will.”
“No, we’re fine. I don’t care about what Dad says, he’s ignorant and I can’t change that.”
“I know, but it’s still sad.” Brooke took his hand. “So if it wasn’t that, why did you need to see me again?”
“It’s not important anymore.” He answered. “What’s important is you and my new niece.”
“I wish she was here with me.” Brooke sighed deeply.
“She will be soon Mom.” Bridget walked over. “And when Dr. Morton comes back we’ll ask her if you can go to her.” Bridget suggested.
“Good idea.” Storm agreed. “I want to see her too.”
“I’m sure you can go look at her through the window too, like Ridge.” Brooke told him.
“Imagine him seeing her before me.” Storm frowned. “Oh well, typical Ridge huh? Anyway, I’m going to stay with you for now. Though I should call Colin and tell him the news.”
“What a day.” Brooke smiled. “In fact the last few days have been so crazy it’s no wonder this little baby decided she needed to come out early.”
“So have you named her?” Storm asked.
“No.” Brooke admitted. “We really only thought of boys names. Once Michael and I have a little time together we’ll have to come up with some ideas. Any suggestions?” She asked him.
“Well you can’t name her after me.” He laughed.
“I already made her promise no Stephanie.” Bridget smiled and then yawned.
“Honey you’re tired and you’ve been through so much. Why don’t you go on home to bed? You can come back in the morning.” Brooke squeezed her daughter’s hand. “I’m really worried about you.”
Suddenly everything came back and flooded Bridget’s consciousness. She had pushed it away, first with Jason, then the drama with her grandparents and then with the birth of her little sister but nothing had changed. It was like a black cloud had fallen over her and both Storm and Brooke saw the instant change.
“Bridget? What’s wrong?” Storm asked.
“Nothing, nothing. I think I’ll go for a walk. I’ll be back.” She pulled her hand free from Brooke’s and made a hasty exit.
“I shouldn’t have said anything.” Brooke told her brother. “Storm I’m so worried about her.”
“She’s been through a lot Brooke and she is still a kid, even if she is grown up.”
“I need to be there for her, more than I have been. Storm am I a horrible mother? Have I been too concerned about Michael and our baby? Have I neglected her?”
“I don’t know Brooke, I haven’t really been around that much but knowing you I really do doubt it. She’s at that age where she still needs you but she wants to be totally independent. I remember you at that age.”
“You always need your mother. At least I do.” Brooke sighed. “I just wish she’d open up to me or to someone if she won’t talk to me. Something is going on and she just won’t share.”
“All you can do is keep emphasizing that you are there for her and that she can come to you. I know you Brooke, you love her and you try not to be too judgmental. Just give her space but at the same time let her know that you’re always there.”
“Maybe I spend too much time and energy at Forrester.” She looked into her brother’s eyes. “For so many years it was everything to me, my reason for living even.”
“It was your tie to Ridge and the rest of them.”
“I don’t need that anymore. Maybe I don’t belong, maybe I should make a break.” Brooke said thoughtfully. “But I can’t see me just staying home either.”
“You’re a very smart woman Brooke and a really good chemist.” He reminded her.
“I was.” She answered. “I’ve been trying to get back into it. I’ve headed back to the lab at Forrester but nothing was clicking.”
“You were preoccupied with the baby.”
“Maybe. And maybe my heart just isn’t in it anymore.” She admitted.
“Chemistry?” He asked.
“No. Forrester.” She answered him. “Stormy I love my family and I intend to be a good wife and mother but you know me, I need more, I can’t just stay home. I need something more but I just don’t think its Forrester that I need. Maybe it’s time I found something that really did belong to me.”



Ridge quietly stood behind Michael. He listened as the man tenderly sang a soft lullaby to the tiny infant. He was confused by his feelings. He didn’t understand the jealously that he felt and he fought to push it aside. He watched Michael’s large fingers gently intertwine with the baby’s tiny ones. Ridge saw deep, intense love coming from a man who he had always thought of as superficial and shallow and he felt like an intruder, he was an intruder. He realized he had to make his presence known or leave. He was about to make a silent exit when Michael turned around and saw him.
“Ridge? What are you doing here?” He asked.
“I heard Logan was in the hospital, I got worried so I came to see her. She told me about the baby so I just wanted to see her before I left.”
“She’s beautiful isn’t she?” Michael said with pride. “I never knew I could feel this way, but I’m sure you understand. I’m a Dad, I have this awesome responsibility that used to scare the shit out of me and yet now, look at her.” He smiled down at his daughter. “I wouldn’t trade it for anything in the world. I am in awe of her and of Brooke for giving her to me.”
“Babies are amazing.” Ridge agreed as he looked down at the child that many thought to be his. There was a place in his heart that he wished somehow that she was, but he pushed that thought from his head.
“Yeah, but seeing your baby being born, touching her, watching her move her tiny fingers, smelling her sweet baby scent. I never knew I could be so fiercely protective of anything in my life but all I want to do is just stand guard over her and make sure no one and nothing ever hurts her. Look at her Ridge, she’s so tiny, so perfect and she needs me, she really needs me and I swear I’ll never let her down, her or her mother.”
“You’re a lucky man.” Ridge patted him on the back. “Logan and I, we wanted this so many times but it just never happened for us.” The thought, she should be mine flashed once more through Ridge’s head and he quickly shook it off, dismissing it, but his face betrayed him as did his slip of the tongue.
“You have three beautiful children and a wonderful wife.” Michael reminded him with a frown.
“I’m just saying that you and Brooke, well I’m, I, just be good to her Mike.”
“You don’t have to worry about that.” Michael told him.
“I’d better go. I just wanted to see her you know.” Ridge gave him a halfhearted smile. “You have a beautiful daughter Mike, a real beauty.” He looked down at the baby again.
“Thanks Ridge. Hey do me a favor will you?”
“Sure.” Ridge looked back at Michael.
“Tell Taylor that I’m really going to need her help. I need to reschedule everything for our wedding and the party. I’m going to have Annie help but I really could use her help too.”
“I’m sure she’ll be more than happy to lend a hand.” Ridge promised him. “Me too if I can do anything.”
“I may just take you up on that.” Michael grinned. “But for now I’d just appreciate you keeping things calm at Forrester.”
“You’re telling ME how to run Forrester?” Ridge was more than just put out with that suggestion.
“Not the business Ridge, hell if I know or care about that. I just meant all those reporters. You know they’re going to descend on you about the baby and Brooke after those tabloids.”
“Oh, sorry, I just.” Ridge shuffled his feet.
“What you and Brooke and your family do there is none of my concern. All I care about is my family. Family, wow. Ridge, I’m a dad, can you believe that?” He laughed.
“I never thought I’d see the day Mike, but it seems to suit you.” Ridge chuckled.
“I owe you Ridge, I owe you everything.” Michael said with a thoughtful sigh.
“Me?” Ridge asked.
“If you hadn’t called me to see Brooke, well I just can’t imagine how my life would be right now.”
“You’d probably be crawling out of one bed on the way to another.” Ridge teased.
Michael laughed and to Ridge’s shock blushed.
“Do you miss it Mike?”
“Not one bit.” He quickly answered.
“Not even a little?” Ridge pushed.
“Nope.” Michael shook his head. “Loving Brooke is the best thing that ever happened to me. She changed my life and I really do have you to thank.”
“Just keep her happy.” Ridge said again.
“I hope I can keep her even a fraction as happy as she keeps me.”



“So do you still have a key?” Adrienne asked Joey. They had knocked for several minutes but Felicia hadn’t answered the door at the apartment. She was nervous, she didn’t like the neighborhood and she knew her expensive red Mercedes might as well have a ‘Steal Me’ sign on it. She was anxious to get in and get out. “This place is a dump, I can’t believe you lived here. Let’s just get the tapes and get the hell out of here, it’s giving me the creeps.”
“It’s not that bad.” Joey protested. “You haven’t lived high on the hog all your life, I know you’ve lived in places like this.”
“In your dreams.” She scoffed. “Just get the key out and let’s get this over with.”
“It’s her place now.” He protested. “We should wait till she lets us in.”
“We need those tapes Joey!” Adrienne stamped her foot. “No time to play these games. Shoot, you’re acting like you don’t even care.”
“Maybe they’re safer with her.” He answered.
“Safer from who?” She frowned. “Besides, nothing will be safer than when we destroy them.”
“Well yeah, sort of.” Joey hemmed.
“What the heck does that mean?” She challenged him.
“There are some at Blake’s.” Was his sheepish reply. “I screwed up. I admit it.” He answered her unvoiced concern.
“Yes you certainly did, but Joe that’s not the problem right now. Right now we need to get ALL of the tapes and get rid of them, so pull out your damn key and open this door now!”



“Ruthanne, what a pleasant surprise.” Eric announced as he entered the living room. He walked up to Stephanie and gave her a hug. “I trust that you’ve had a nice evening.”
“How did dinner go?” She asked him with little interest. Eric looked at Ruthanne who gave him a look of compassion.
“What’s going on? What’s wrong?” He asked.
“You need to see this Eric.” Ruthanne retrieved the tabloid and handed it to Eric. “As you can imagine, your wife is very upset.”
“What the hell?” Eric looked up from the paper. Anger flashed across his handsome face. “What have they done? Damn it! What have they done to this family?”
“It’s her fault.” Stephanie interjected.
“She didn’t become pregnant on her own! And look at this! Just look at this! What the hell is wrong with them? How could they let this happen?”
“She’s a whore and he’s entranced. This is going to kill his marriage, just kill it.” Stephanie moaned.
“I’m afraid that this time you’re right Stephanie. Taylor will never forgive this. Damn it Brooke! Why couldn’t you leave them alone? Why couldn’t you just move on like you claimed you did?” He threw down the paper in disgust.
“Our family, it’s falling apart. I don’t know what to do Eric, I just don’t know what to do.” She got up and put her arms around Eric. “Help me Eric, please help me.”
“I think I’d better go now.” Ruthanne walked to the end table and picked up her purse. “Stephanie, Eric, please call me if there is anything I can do.”
“Don’t become a stranger Ruthanne.” Eric told her.
“I’m sorry that you had to witness all of this.” Stephanie told her friend.
“Oh honey, I’m sorry you have to go through it, but you’re strong, your family is strong too. You’ll get past it, I know you will.” She hugged Stephanie. “You call me.”
“I will, let’s have lunch next week.” Stephanie gave her another hug.
“Yes. I’d like that.” She let go, smiled at Eric and left the house. Eric put his arm around Stephanie and they stood in silence as Ruthanne’s car took off.
“I should have listened to you.” Eric rubbed her back.
“None of you ever do, and now look.” She looked down at the tabloid on the floor. “The press is going to eat us alive tomorrow.”
“I’ll call Jonathan, we need to have a game plan.” Eric let her loose.
“What happened with Thorne?”
“He was hesitant, but I’m sure this will change his mind.”
“And you?” She raised her eyebrows. “You were hell bent on not hurting her, on being fair. How do you feel now?”
“I’ll make her an offer and I’ll make sure that Connor Davis knows that it’s her one and only chance to come out of this with dignity.”
“Dignity? Ha! Brooke Logan doesn’t know the meaning of that word.”
“Apparently not.” Eric said sadly. “I had such high hopes. I really thought we could do this amicably.”
“But we can’t.” She pressed.
“No, I don’t think so.” He sadly agreed. “A baby. Damn it this is going to tear the family apart. Have you spoken to Taylor?”
“She called but I was resting, Ruthanne spoke to her. She doesn’t know, at least she didn’t at the time.”
“It’s going to kill her. I don’t know what’s going to happen Stephanie, I don’t know how Ridge is feeling about anything but I guess this explains his anger at Brooke.”
“Of course it does. She was trying to trap him with a baby again.”
“That wasn’t what I meant.” Eric’s voice was stern. “Stephanie, I think he was angry at her but not for trying to trap him, but for denying him. I have a feeling that Ridge still loves Brooke, I have a feeling he may end up fighting us on this thing.”



“Has she been asleep long?” Michael whispered to Storm, who was sitting next to Brooke’s bedside. He looked at his wife. She looked so tired, so small and even in her sleep, so very scared.
“Not too long.” Storm got up and gave Michael a hug. “Congratulations Daddy.”
“Thanks. Oh God Storm, I can’t even begin to tell you how much I love her. I just, I, I.” Michael smiled and his eyes filled with tears.
“Michael? No! No!” Brooke sat up in fear as she awoke with a start.
“Oh sweetheart no, she’s fine.” He ran to her side and took her into his arms.
“You were crying, I thought, I just thought.”
“I’ve never seen anything so beautiful in my life Brooke, never thought I could feel like this. I look at her and everything just comes flying out at me, emotions I didn’t even know I had.”
“Oh Michael.” She smiled and kissed him. “You’re happy.”
“Happy doesn’t even begin to describe how I feel.” He laughed and wiped at his eyes again. “I thought nothing could ever get better than having you but it did, it really did. Brooke, can you believe how beautiful she is?”
“Michael.” She gently touched his face, wiping a tear from his cheek with her fingertip. “Every day I love you more and more. You amaze me. I love you so much. And I love what we have. Our family.”
“Never thought you’d see this side of me huh?” He smiled. “I can’t seem to control my emotions. But these were good tears.” He rubbed his eyes. “Where’s Bridget?” He looked around. “Did she go home to bed?”
“She said she was going for a walk.” Brooke answered. “Michael, what did the doctor say?”
“Well before Dr. Rawlings got there Kyle Owens came in.”
“Who is that?” Brooke asked.
“One of the top Neo Natal doctors in the country. He’s really well thought of, the hospital was really lucky to get him on staff. I’ve seen him speak before and he’s always impressed me, but it was never personal before. So anyway, we got to talking and he checked our baby out and he told me she’s just fine, in fact he thinks we’ll be able to take her home in a day or two. Dr. Rawlings came in and she confirmed it. Anyway, if you’re up to it I think our little girl would like to see her Mommy.”
“If I’m up to it?” Brooke smiled. “Of course I’m up to it.”
“I couldn’t fund Dr. Morton to get it cleared but I’m going to go with my own credentials here and bring you. I have a wheelchair outside if you aren’t up to walking.”
“I could fly.” Brooke laughed.
“Well let’s just walk shall we?” He turned to Storm. “Uncle Storm, wanna meet your niece?”
“You better believe it.” He answered.
Michael went to the closet and got out the robe and slippers. He then knelt down and put the slippers on Brooke’s feet and then helped her up out of the bed. “You okay?” He asked.
“I’m fine.” She smiled. “You worry too much.”
“Maybe, but humor me okay? This is my first time at all this.” He helped her into her robe and then put his arm around her. “Now we’ll walk slowly and carefully. I’ve got you Brooke.”
“You sure do.” She said with love as they started walking.



“Where were you?” Ridge and Taylor both said at the same time as Ridge entered the bedroom.
“You first.” Taylor demanded.
“I’m sorry. I shouldn’t have stormed out like I did. I hate what’s happening with us Doc. I hate all the fighting and the mistrust. I want to make it right.” He sat down on the bed. “I hate to even have to say this but I really think it would be better if your father left. We need to just be alone, just our family.”
“And what is our family Ridge?” She asked him.
“You, me, our kids.”
“I’m so tired.” She sat down on the bed, near him, but not next to him. “I’m tired of fighting for a marriage. I’m tired of looking over my shoulder. I’m tired of wondering if I’m enough for you.”
“You are, Doc you are.” He moved closer to her but she slid further down the bed.
“I’m going to ask you this just one more time and I need the truth.”
“Doc?” He looked hopelessly at her.
“Are you the father of Brooke’s baby?” She asked.
“No.” He swore. “No, I’m not.”
“Because you lucked out?” She asked.
“Because nothing happened.” He answered. “Please Taylor, you have to believe me.”
She looked at him for a moment and then answered. “I do.”
“Oh thank God.” He reached for her but she pulled away. “Doc, come on, we can fix this.”
“Probably.” She sighed. “But how long before something else happens?”
“It won’t.”
“You always say that.” She shook her head. “And something always happens. So where were you? I need the truth Ridge.”
“I went to the bar.” Ridge admitted.
“What bar?”
“Down the Hatch.” He looked embarrassed. “I had a couple of drinks and then I just knew it was wrong and I had to come home and work things out.”
“Was she there?” Taylor crossed her arms across her chest.
“Who?” Ridge looked at her. “Brooke?”
“Don’t play me for a fool.” She got up from the bed. “You know I mean that woman. She’s pretty, but really doesn’t seem your type.”
“That was a long time ago.” He started picking at a thread in the comforter.
“Have you slept with her yet?” She asked.
“No.” Ridge said quickly.
“Oh.” She sighed. “Then where were you all this time? Daddy said you didn’t come back at all so don’t try to lie your way out of it.”
“I did so!” Ridge loudly protested. “He knows I was here, I was looking for you and he gave me a hard time so then I went to see Brooke and Mike, I thought they could talk to you, help convince you that nothing happened! Your father is trying to make things worse Taylor, I don’t get him. We need to be able to deal with our own problems without his interference.”
“He’s worried about me and about the kids.” Taylor argued.
“Maybe if he was gone we could start acting normal again.” Ridge growled.
“And maybe if you were home more he wouldn’t have to worry about our marriage.” She angrily replied.
“Please let’s not fight Doc, I just want to make things right, that’s why I wanted to see Brooke and Mike, I thought they could come over and we could just get it all out and be done with it.”
“Oh.” She sighed again. “But they wouldn’t come?”
“Brooke was in the hospital. I didn’t get the whole story, I jumped to conclusions.”
“How?” She asked in a deadpan.
“I thought maybe Mike went ballistic over the tabloids, I thought he hurt her.”
“For God’s sake Ridge, Michael isn’t violent. He loves her. What’s wrong with you?”
“I don’t know, I’m sorry, I just got worried.”
“So what’s wrong with Brooke? Is she alright? It’s not problems with the baby is it?”
“She had the baby. A girl, she’s tiny Doc but Mike says she’s okay.”
“Oh my God Ridge, it’s too soon, are you sure she’s alright? How is Brooke?”
“A mess, but she has her family there, they’ll be fine.” He let out a deep breath. “And we will be too.”
“It’s not that simple Ridge.”
“It can be, it will be.” He got up and walked behind her and put his arms around her waist. “I love you so much Doc, you know that don’t you?”
“Sometimes.” She leaned back, letting herself relax a bit in his arms.
“And you love me.”
“I’ll never deny that.” She answered.
“Good.” He smiled and kissed her neck. “We’re gonna be just fine Doc, I promise.”




“I want to hold her.” Brooke touched her daughter’s cheek. “I want her in my arms.”
“Me too.” He agreed. “Soon. We’ll get to hold her soon.” Michael kissed her softly. “Isn’t she beautiful? Isn’t she perfect?”
Brooke looked at the baby, then at Michael, then back at the baby and started to laugh. “We need to call the press.”
“Well I’m not sure the whole world would be as excited as we are.” Michael chuckled.
“Look at her Michael, she looks just like you. There is no way that anyone could ever deny you’re her father. The press is going to have to retract, even if it is on page forty.” She turned to Storm. “Look at her. She has his dimples, and her nose is just like his too and her eyes are blue like his. And her hair is exactly the same color.”
“Lots of babies have blue eyes, that doesn’t always last.” Michael reminded her. “They change to brown or hazel or whatever.”
“Hers won’t.” Brooke giggled. “Does she look like me at all?”
“You’re beautiful and she’s beautiful, works for me.” Michael hugged her tighter. “Do you really think she looks like me?”
“She does Mike.” Storm agreed. He walked over to Brooke and gave her a kiss. “I’m going to see if I can find Bridget and say goodnight, then I think I’d better head home. I’ll give Mom a call and let her know the news. I’ll see you tomorrow okay?”
“You don’t have to go.” Michael told him.
“I think you and Brooke deserve a little time alone with her. Hey, you did good, both of you. Now name her will you?”
“Yeah, we’re going to have to work on that one.” Michael laughed. He walked Storm to the door. “Thanks for being here Storm.”
“I’m glad I was. I’ll see you tomorrow.” He gave Michael a hug and left. Michael grabbed a chair and pulled it over next to the baby and gently prodded Brooke into it.
“I’m okay.” She insisted.
“Yeah but you just gave birth, you need to rest too. So what do you think? Any ideas?” He asked.
“Only things I DON’T want to call her. How about you?” She asked.
“Are you sure you don’t want to call her Brooke?” He wondered.
“Positive.” She reached back and took his hand. “What was your mother’s name?”
“My Mom?” He asked. “You never knew her.”
“She brought you into the world, someone like that deserves to be honored and I know how much you loved her Michael. Or even Annie, she’s so wonderful.”
“Her name was Anne, like my sister. I love them both but I’m not really feeling Anne.” He smiled.
“It’s a nice name.” Brooke said without too much conviction.
“Nice but nothing special. Our daughter is special and her name has to be too.”
“I hope you don’t want one of those ultra-popular names or those new weird names. I don’t want our daughter to be one of the twenty Emma’s or Emily’s in her class and I don’t want her to have one of those crazy names like um, well you know what I mean.” Brooke pouted.
“Like Apple?” He laughed. “Hmmmm, I was thinking maybe Pizza?” He turned to Brooke with a smile.
“You’d better be joking.” She looked at him with a smirk.
“I guess Banana is out too.” He laughed but Brooke just frowned at him.
“So no Kaitlin I guess.” He was back to trendy names.
“Too popular, too common.” She answered quickly. “No Madison or Abby either. Or Hannah or Jessica.”
“And no Paris I suppose or Ashlee?”
“I am not going to name my baby after some teenage slut!” Brooke gasped.
Michel grinned and held back the laughter. “Okay, does that mean that you want to go with a classic name? Mary? Rebecca? Jane?”
“No, that doesn’t seem right either.” Brooke sighed. “This is so hard. Maybe we need to get some books.”
“Or go though some magazines.” Michael suggested. “You had it easier with your other kids, Rick for Eric and Bridget, well that didn’t come out as planned huh?”
“Not nice Michael.” Brooke looked up at him with a frown.
“Sorry.” He gently rubbed her shoulders. “Bridget was a perfect name for you child with Ridge.”
“The child that wasn’t his after all.” She sighed. “Now the press is going to have a field day saying how we finally have this child we wanted. It’s so unfair to you Michael, I wanted this all to be perfect and I wanted it to be private too. I love Ridge dearly but sometimes I wish I never met the man.”
“You know he was acting rather strangely before.” Michael let go of her shoulders and kneeled down next to her.
“You saw him? He came down here? I hope he was careful.” Brooke softly exhaled. “What was strange? What did he do that you’d call strange?”
“He’s jealous Brooke.”
“He has three kids, why is he? Oh, because they lost their baby. That was insensitive of me.” Brooke blushed.
“No, not that.” Michael admitted. “He was jealous of me I think.”
“You?” She frowned. “Why?”
“Because I really think he wishes this WAS his daughter.”
“Oh God, I hope not. I hope you’re wrong Michael.”
“I don’t think I am. I think he was full of regret, but it’s probably a passing thing, nostalgia. He does love you and I think he feels bad for what could have been.”
“I hope you don’t think I feel that way too.” Brooke was very serious as she looked into his eyes.
“No. I don’t doubt your love or your commitment. And I don’t mind if you have some sad feelings for what wasn’t to be with him, as long as it doesn’t mean you’d rather have that than what you have, what we have.”
“Never!” She grabbed his hand and clutched it tightly.
“Susan?” He asked.
“Ummm no.” Brooke curled her lip. “Why are you changing the subject.”
“The subject was our baby and her name. Karen? Cindy?” He suggested.
“No, they don’t work. Lisa?” She suggested.
“Pretty, but I’m not sure. We can put that in the maybe pile.” He laughed. “Britney?” He teased.
“Again with the teenaged sluts?”
“Bad Brooke, you know how it is to get bad press, you should be sympathetic to them.”
“Fine, they get my sympathy, but not my baby. Gillian?” She said and then frowned. “Nah.” She answered herself. “Kelly? Tracy? I like those.”
“More for the maybe pile.” He laughed. “Kathleen? Katherine?”
“Hmmm, maybe.” She frowned. “Nothing is jumping out at me.”
“Alicia?” He wondered aloud.
“The maybe pile.” Brooke smiled.
“Sabrina?” He suggested.
“Ummm is Jill the next one?” Brooke giggled.
“Ahhhh, a Charlie’s Angel theme. Hey I liked that Cheryl angel, what was her name on the show?”
“I don’t know and I don’t want my baby named after a TV bimbo!” Brooke protested. “Why is this so damn hard. There has to be something that works for both of us. I want a name that means something to us, that we can proudly tell her why we chose it.” She looked down and touched the baby’s cheek. “What name would you like darling? What shall we call you?”
Brooke and Michael smiled at each other and then spent the next few moments silently watching their daughter when suddenly Michael looked up.
“Wait! I think I have it! I admire your Mom Brooke. She’s strong and loving. She protects you like a tigress and yet she still gave me the chance to prove myself. I love how she stood up for Storm too.”
“You want to name her after my mother?” She asked.
“Our mothers.” He told her. “Your mother is Beth. My mom and sister are both Annie.”
“Yes.” She said. “So what is it you’re suggesting? Anne Elizabeth? Elizabeth Anne?” She asked him.
“No, just hear me out. I really think this will work. What if we put the names together.”
“I just did.” She laughed. “What other way is there?”
“My way.” He laughed. “You ready?”
“Just tell me.” She giggled.
“Bethany. Beth for your Mom, any for Annie and Mom.” He looked up and frowned. “Stupid huh? I just thought maybe.”
“I love it.” She smiled and hugged him. “I really do love it. What an awesome tribute to the women who raised us, and yet she still has her own name. Yes, yes Michael, let’s call her Bethany, I really love it. But I want to do one more thing.”
“What’s that?” He asked.
“I want to honor one more person.”
“Who?” He asked. “One of your sisters?”
“I’d like to name her Bethany Michaela Copeland.”
“Me?” He looked at her in awe. “Really?”
“Please.” She asked softly.
“I’ve never been so flattered in my life. Are you sure?”
“As sure as my love for you.” She kissed him. “We sure made a beautiful baby Dr. Copeland.”




“Are there more or is this is?” Adrienne asked as she shoved the last tape into a large trash bag.
“That should be it.” Joey answered as he looked around the apartment. “You know Felicia knows, she knows about Blake, but she has no idea about the tapes or the things I did, just that I worked for Blake. She’d never forgive me if she knew. I don’t know if anyone would.”
“She doesn’t need to know, once the tapes are gone it’s over.”
“It won’t be over till Blake pays. He ruined so many lives and I helped him.” He picked up the bag. “Let’s get the f*ck outta here.”
“You outta leave her a note Joe.” Adrienne started looking around for something to write on.
“Yeah right, Dear Felicia, I broke in to take my porno tapes of your brother and his wife, Love Joey. Yeah, that’ll work.”
“You don’t think she’ll notice the tapes are gone? Come on Joe, they were your tapes, just tell her you came to pick them up, you don’t have to tell her what was on them. If she sees they’re missing she may get scared.”
“Okay, okay, you made your point.” He walked to the kitchen and grabbed the pad and a pen. “What should I say?” He asked.
“It doesn’t have to be Shakespeare Joe.” Adrienne tossed back her hair. “Just write the damn note, I’ll be right back, I’m gonna pee.” She walked into the bathroom and shut the door. Joey stared at the blank page.
“Come on Joe, this isn’t hard just write it.” He told himself. But as he started to put the pen to the paper the front door opened.




“Sorry I was so long, a lot happened.” Storm greeted Colin with a hug.
“Here too.” Colin told him. “We have company.” He gestured to Bryan who was sitting on the couch.
“Bryan.” Storm smiled and walked over to him. “What brings you here? Business or pleasure, though I really don’t think it’s the latter.”
“Actually it was some good news, but Colin just brought me up to date on the tabloid reports. We’ve been discussing possible action. I was going to call over there but Colin told me you were visiting the Copelands on some personal business so I didn’t want to interfere.” Bryan explained. “I’m just glad that Brooke and Mike are still okay after that trash. It could put a strain on any marriage. I hope they stay happy. It’ll be hard for them with the rumors and reporters.”
“Brooke and Mike are better than happy right now.” Storm announced. “They’re parents.”
“Parents?” Colin’s eyes widened. “Storm it’s too soon isn’t it? The baby was born?”
“Tonight.” Storm replied.
“And the baby? Is he okay? He’s a preemie isn’t he?”
“Well SHE is premature, but she’s doing well, breathing on her own, her organs are all working fine. They just want to check her over carefully.”
“She? I thought they were expecting a boy.” Bryan interjected.
“Mike thought so and he convinced Brooke, but they never found out. They were surprised but they’re both thrilled to death. I’ve never seen my sister so happy and you should see Mike.”
“I knew he’s make an awesome Dad.” Colin grinned. “I bet he’s excited.”
“That’s an understatement.” Storm walked to the bar and got a bottle of water. “The man is thrilled beyond words. He’s walking on air. He’s almost giddy and then he wells up. But what really makes me happy is that Brooke finally has it all, a man and a child all at the same time and all happy about it. She has a real family and it isn’t a Forrester, that’s a bonus you can’t even imagine how much I like.”
“She deserves it and so does Mike.” Colin added. “Anyway Storm, let Bryan tell you what he found out.”
“What did you find?” Storm asked.
“Jason Cooper and his sister.” He looked up at Storm. “They were both adopted. We have a whole new search for family now and we’re making some headway.”
“Is this good or bad?” Storm asked with concern. “I mean if he was given up what kind of family is it? And would they see Michael and Brooke as cash cows ripe for milking?”
“Oh yes, that is definitely a possibility, but at least it’s something solid. We haven’t had anything for so long we were almost ready to give up. But this could work too. If there is a blood relative out there they may want him or if not they may help Brooke and Mike foster him. I’m getting positive vibes on this, I really am.” Bryan got up and stretched. “Look, I have to check with the detectives on this and I want to run it by Connor too, then we can all get together and decide on a plan of action and what and when to tell the Copelands. As for the law suit, I’ll wait till I hear from Mike, but I’ll look into it too.”
“Sounds good.” Colin agreed.
“Maybe there is a mother out there who regrets giving up her baby and who’d like a second chance.” Bryan pondered.
“Or a father who didn’t know he was a father until it was too late.” Storm suggested.
“The possibilities are endless.” Bryan answered. “There really could be a good outcome.”
“Or a bad one.” Colin reminded them. “We have to be careful, we can’t take chances until we know some facts.”
“That’s why we have the detectives on it.” Bryan told them.
“Good. Just please keep us up to date on any progress.” Storm asked him.
“Oh I will, it’s so much easier with you guys in LA now.”
“I agree.” Colin smiled.
“So I’ll let you two have some rest, I know you’ll be busy with Brooke and Mike, just call me if you need anything or if you have any questions.”
“Thanks for coming Bryan.” Colin got up and walked him to the door. “I think this will lead to something. Thanks a lot for keeping us updated so quickly.”
“Give my best to Brooke and Mike.” He shook the man’s hand. “I’ll see you soon.”
Storm watched Bryan leave and then grabbed the phone.
“Wait!” Colin told him. “I want to hear all about it. I assume you didn’t talk to Brooke like you had planned.”
“Actually it all came up, she brought it up an I feel a lot better about it. You were right, she is there supporting us and she feels bad about her initial reaction. She has been going through enough. But I’m glad I heard it from her own mouth, I feel better.”
“Good.” Colin smiled. “I knew once you talked to her you’d see she love you and she really does accept us. So tell me about the baby. I bet she’s cute. Is she tiny?”
“Very, but she looks healthy. Just let me call my Mother and let her know then I’ll give you all the details.”
Storm sat down and pulled a paper out of his pocket. He punched in the phone number. “Yes, Beth and Steven Logan in 618 please.” He turned to Colin. “Mom is going to flip.”
“What about your father?” Colin asked.
“I really don’t give a damn what he….. Hey! Mom! It’s Storm.”



Beth sat down on the bed, tightly holding the receiver to her ear. She looked at the closed bathroom door. At this point she didn’t know if she’d even care if he had drowned but she heard him humming in the bathtub. She turned her attention back to her son.
“Honey I can’t tell you how sorry I am. Please know that I don’t share your father’s opinions. All I want is for you to be happy.”
“I know Mom.” Storm answered with a smile to Colin.
“I admit I was shocked.”
“I think deep down you already knew.” Storm said softly.
“Yes, I probably did. Is Colin alright? I hope he wasn’t too offended.” Beth apologized.
“Colin has thick skin, he’s cool.” Storm assured her.
“I don’t know what’s going to happen honey, I can’t make any promises for your father. I’m trying but I’m not getting through to him at all.”
”I really don’t care.” Storm said in an angry tone.
“I know you do honey.” Beth clucked. “But it’s good that you’re able to push it aside. You know your sisters support you too right?”
“Yeah, they’re my girls.” Storm couldn’t help from smiling. “Anyway, that’s not why I called you.”
“Oh? Did you want to set up something for tomorrow?” She asked.
“Actually yes, but not the lunch we talked about.”
“I guess you need more time. I do too. But I really don’t know how long we’ll be staying here. I just can’t deal with your father this way. At least back in Paris he’s busy.”
“You should divorce him.” Storm’s comment shocked him as he spoke the words.
Beth was silent for a moment, then she spoke. “I’ve considered it but I’m not young anymore Storm. I just don’t know if I have the strength to start all over alone again. It was so hard the first time, I’m not sure I can do it again.”
“You wouldn’t be alone. You’d have all of us.” Storm reminded her.
“Yes, I know that, but I just.”
“Just think about it Mom, I won’t pressure you to do anything you don’t want to do. I just don’t think you’re happy. I don’t think you’re happy with him or happy in Paris.”
Beth sighed and listened to the splashing on the other side of the door. “I’m not unhappy, I guess I’m just settled.” She answered.
“You deserve better.” Storm insisted. “Anyway maybe I can give you some incentive to stay.”
“Oh?” She asked with a lighter voice.
“It’s Brooke.”
“Oh dear, what now?” Beth sighed. “Hasn’t she gone through enough? What happened now Storm?”
“She had her baby.” He said with a smile in his voice.
“No. No, it’s too soon.” Beth gasped.
“I’m sure the shock of the article and Dad’s reaction to us helped bring it on. She went into labor on the way home. Mike took her straight to the hospital.”
“And they couldn’t stop the labor?” Beth prodded.
“I guess not, looks like she was determined to come out right then and there.”
“She? Didn’t Michael say it was a boy?” Beth asked him.
“Michael was wrong. It’s a girl, a beautiful baby girl.”
“How is she? How is Brooke? Oh Storm, why didn’t you call me sooner? I would have been there!”
“She had Bridget and Mike, she was in good hands. Brooke is fine, a little nervous but fine. The baby is tiny but healthy. She’s really pretty Mom and Brooke and Mike are so totally in love with her it’s going to warm your heart.”
“Oh honey. That’s all I ever wanted for her. She never had it with Rick or Bridget.”
“Mike is the Anti-Forrester.” Storm laughed. “I know you had your reservations about him, hell, I did too, but he’s all that AND a bag of chips.”
“He’s very supportive isn’t he?” Beth replied.
“I swear, this guy is on cloud nine and I have zero doubts about his love or commitment. He’s a keeper.”
“I should go down there. What hospital?” She asked.
“No, we’ll go tomorrow. Brooke and Mike need some alone time with their kids.”
“Kids?” Beth asked.
“Bridget, the baby, Rick if he comes.” Storm explained
“Michael really loves her children doesn’t he?” Beth asked. “I was so worried about Bridget, she hated him so much at first.”
“I think she resented him because he wasn’t Ridge, but Mike adores her. If you ask me he’s more of a Dad to her than Eric Forrester.”
“That’s not fair, Eric loves her and he’s a good father, it’s hard with the strain that Stephanie and Ridge have caused.”
“Whatever.” Storm sighed. “I just know that Mike loves the kids and they love him right back and it makes me very happy.”
“So is Brooke alright and is the baby going to be alright too?” Beth asked him again.
“They’re both going to be fine. You’ll see for yourself tomorrow. I’ll call you in the morning, we’ll go visit and then have our lunch. And don’t even think about leaving any time soon, you still have a wedding to go to.”
“Is it still on?” Beth seemed shocked.
“Mike wouldn’t let Brooke down for the world, it’s still on and I bet it will be bigger than ever.”
“Maybe I should call her tonight.” Beth wondered aloud.
Storm looked at his watch. “It’s kind of late, but if you don’t keep them too long go ahead, they’re at Morningside and if you can’t get her room Mike has his cell, do you have his number?”
“Brooke did give it to me.” Beth answered. “I have it written down somewhere.”
“Okay Mom, I’m gonna go. I’ll see you tomorrow.”
“My best to Colin honey. I love you.”
“I love you too Mom.” He said before hanging up.



“Hey Budge!” Michael grinned as he walked over and embraced his stepdaughter. “Where have you been?”
“I went for a walk and went to the cafeteria for a coke.” She answered. “How’s the baby?” She looked over at Brooke who was looking down at the baby.
“She’s doing great, come see her, she’s a lot prettier all cleaned up.” Michael put his arm around her and led her to Brooke and the baby. “Right Mom?” He asked Brooke.
“Right Dad.” She smiled at him and reached up for Bridget’s hand. “I’m glad you’re here but I want you to go home and get some sleep.”
“I’m okay.” Bridget looked down at the baby. “She looks even smaller than when I saw her in the room.”
“That’s cause the crib is so big and all the machines are going.” Michael gave her a squeeze. “But she’s okay, she really is.”
“She’s pretty.” Bridget said with a sad smile. “Has Rick been here?”
“I just spoke to him, Amber still isn’t well so I told him not to come tonight. I know he can’t wait to meet her but he agreed to come tomorrow instead.” Michael explained.
“Look at her Bridget.” Brooke stood up and put her arm around Bridget, joining Michael’s. “She looks just like her father doesn’t she?”
“Um, she looks like a baby Mom.” Bridget answered. “All babies look pretty much the same, like wrinkled up old men.”
“Ouch.” Brooke giggled. “But seriously honey, look at her dimples and her nose.” Brooke looked at the baby and then at Michael. “She’s certainly her father’s daughter.”
“Yeah, I guess.” Bridget was less than convinced but she wasn’t going to argue. “She does have his eyes.” She noticed the blue eyes on her tiny sister.
“All babies have blue eyes.” Michael protested.
“She has your eyes honey and a lot more.” Brooke leaned over and gently kissed him. “There is no way anyone who sees her can ever say she’s not yours.”
Bridget gave them another weak smile and then a yawn.
“You’re tired, I think your Mom is right, you should go home to bed.”
“So should you.” Brooke told Michael. “Why don’t the two of you go home?”
“I’m not leaving my girls.” Michael shook his head. “I’m here as long as you are.”
“The advantage of being married to a doctor.” Brooke giggled and smiled at Bridget. “But honey it’s been a long day, you should go home and sleep.”
“I guess.” She said with a sigh.
“Go home and get some sleep and come back in the morning.” Michael instructed her. “If you’re too tired I can drive you home and you can come back with Rick or Storm tomorrow, your car would be safe here.”
“I can drive.” She said. “It’ll be weird going home to a new house without you guys.”
“I’m so sorry honey.” Brooke said sadly. “We never imagined this would happen on moving day, I thought we’d all be there together on our first night. But you won’t be alone.” She assured her daughter. “Rick and Amber are already there.” She turned to Michael. “I think you should go home too though.”
“I’m going to be going back and forth between you and the baby.” He told her. “If I need to sleep I’ll crash on the sofa in my office for a bit but I’m not leaving.”
“I could do that too.” Bridget suggested, but her yawn told a different story.
“Someone has to make sure Marmalade is okay.” Michael told her. “You go on, unless you want me to take you.”
“Stay with Mom, I’m fine.” She said.
“Here’s the key to my office.” Michael handed her a key off his key ring. “I know she has plenty of food and water but you might want to check on Marmalade. We can bring her back to the house tomorrow, once we know the confusion of all the move and all the boxes is done.”
“Get some rest and take your time getting back, I know there will be a lot of visitors tomorrow.” Brooke gave her hand a squeeze. “I don’t want you too warn out, I’m going to be counting on you when we all go home.”
“Okay. I’ll check on her.” Bridget promised Michael. Then she leaned over and kissed Brooke. “I love you Mommy.”
“I love you too sweetheart.” Brooke smiled and hugged her tightly. “Sleep tight.”
Bridget let go of Brooke and hugged Michael tightly. “I love you too.” She whispered. “I’m so glad you married my mother.”
“Thanks sweetie.” He answered with a smile. “I’m so glad to have all my girls.” He kissed her cheek. “We’ll see you tomorrow.”
“Bye.” She gave one last look at the baby then she waved at Brooke and Michael and left.
“You think she’s okay?” Michael asked Brooke.
“She’s tired.” Brooke yawned.
“You are too. I think it’s time I got you back to your room and into bed.”
“I don’t want to leave Bethany.” Brooke gave Michael a pleading look.
“You need to rest. It’s not going to help her if her mother is exhausted is it?”
“Alright.” Brooke reluctantly agreed. “But you’ll come back and be with her?”
“I’ll stay with you till you fall asleep then I’ll come back here. Deal?”
“Deal.” Brooke said with a tired smile and another yawn. “Help me up?” She held her hand out to him.
“I’ll carry you if you want.” He answered as he helped her stand.
“Just walk slowly with me and I’ll be fine.” She looked down at their baby. “Good night Bethany, Mommy loves you.”



Taylor pulled herself free from Ridge’s arms and sat on the side of the bed.
“Come back Doc.” Ridge pulled at her but she shied from his grasp. “Hey!” He sat up. “What’s wrong? Everything is getting back to normal, why are you pulling away?” He asked with concern.
“Yes.” She said very softly. “Everything is back to normal.” She got up and grabbed her robe and put it on. Ridge reached for her and she let him have her hand. She sat down on the bed again. “Sex.” She sighed as she covered herself with the loose sheet.
“Not sex Doc, we made love, it was a hell of a lot more than sex.”
“But it’s always the answer isn’t it?” She asked him in a voice that frightened him.
“What we have is good. We’re working it back Doc, we’ll solve all our problems as long as we have each other.”
“No matter what I never can seem to stop myself from loving you Ridge.” Taylor’s eyes were filled with tears when she turned to face him.
“Is that a bad thing? Please tell me those are happy tears Doc. I love you, I need you. We can make it work again, we just did. You have to see that. We just showed each other how much we need each other right here.” He tapped on the bed. “And right here.” He pounded on his chest, motioning at his heart.
“No, that’s not what we just did Ridge.” She wiped tears from her cheeks.
“Then what?” He asked. “Taylor, you’re scaring me. What are you trying to say?”
“That we just said goodbye Ridge.”
“Doc!” The color drained from his face as he grabbed at her hand. “What? What do you mean?”
“I’m filing for divorce. It’s over Ridge, no matter how much I may love you, it’s over.”



“Joey?” Felicia stopped short at the doorway, stunned to see someone inside the apartment but relieved that it was not a burglar but Joey. She looked at Adrienne in confusion. “Do I know you?” She asked.
Joey looked from one woman to the other while Adrienne wiped her hands on her pants. “Adrienne Copeland.” She told Felicia.
“I don’t mean to sound rude but what are you doing here?” Felicia asked her, then turned to Joey. “And you too? Are you back?”
“I needed to pick up some things.” He said with a helpless look to Adrienne.
“I drove him since he couldn’t carry it on his bike. I know we shouldn’t have just come in without you being here but I was in a hurry and Joe really wanted some of his things.”
“I would never keep you out.” Felicia seemed hurt as she turned back to Joey. “I would have driven the stuff for you, or is it that you don’t want me to know where you live?”
Joey’s eyes widened. He didn’t want to have to explain his living arrangements to Felicia. He didn’t think she’d understand and if he was honest with himself he had to admit he didn’t really understand himself. But he knew he couldn’t just stare like a deer looking at headlights. “I uh, I just thought this was easier.” He answered, hoping to avoid answering her question.
“He doesn’t have a place yet sugar.” Adrienne explained for Joey.
“Then where are you living? Joey?” Felicia looked at him with a very confused expression.
“I’m sort of staying on Ade’s couch.” He said as he looked down at his feet.
“Then come back. It’s silly that you left anyway. This is your apartment. If you don’t want to be with me you keep it and I’ll stay with my brother or something.” Felicia put down the packages she was carrying.
“Look you two.” Adrienne looked from Felicia to Joey. “I’ll bring the stuff to my place, you guys decide what you want to do and just let me know.”
“I don’t have my bike.” Joey told her with a look that showed he didn’t like her idea one bit.
“You can come back tomorrow then.” Felicia said softly. “Think about it at least. I thought we were working things.” She paused and looked uncomfortably at Adrienne. “Never mind, it’s not important.”
“We agreed to take it slow.” Joey reminded her. “And I wasn’t sneaking or hiding anything. I just wanted to get some stuff. Look, I’ll call you.”
“Sure.” She said with a shrug.
“Sugar if you don’t mind takin’ a little advice.” Adrienne looked at Felicia. “I don’t think this is the best place in the world for a single lady to be. In fact, I don’t even like the idea of Joey here alone either. Go stay with your brother huh?”
Felicia frowned at her. “I feel safe enough. I do know how to take care of myself and I’m not alone all the time.” She looked at Joey.
“Just double lock okay?” He looked at her with concern.
“I’ll meet ya downstairs.” Adrienne told him. “Nice to meet you Felicia.” She picked up the bag and her purse and walked through the open door. Once they heard her footsteps retreat Felicia turned to Joey, her arms defiantly crossed across her chest.
“Second thoughts? I thought we were on a wavelength.”
“We are.” Joey reached for her but she pulled away.
“I’m not going to be your charity case. I deserve better.” She told him. “I like you Joey but I’m not going to jump through hoops to make you want me.”
“Felicia.” He moaned. “That’s not what I’m doin’, really. I just think we got something nice but we need time and all if we want it to work. I can’t live here with you. We pushed too hard and it all got messed up. We both got a lot of skeletons to clean out of our closets before either one of us is fit for an all out thing. Right?” He asked her.
“Yeah, I guess so, I just didn’t like the way she was looking at you.” She said about Adrienne. “And it is kind of weird you being close to her and all. Maybe we do have something bordering on incestuous.” She sighed. “But we have fun and that’s what I think we could both use more of.”
“We do have fun.” He agreed.
“So call me, if you really want something with me that is.” She told him as she pushed him towards the door.
“One thing though.” Joey told her.
“Yeah?”
“Ade’s right about this place, it wasn’t safe for me and it isn’t safe with you. I’d really like it if you moved somewhere else.”
“I’m going to look.” She admitted. “I want my own place though so for now I think I can stay here.”
“Double lock?” He asked again.
“I will.” She walked up to him, took his hands and kissed him. “You know where to find me.”
“Yeah.” He smiled and let go of her. “I’ll talk to you soon.”



Bridget put Michael’s key on the table near the door. She had checked the cat before coming into the house. She hadn’t expected to be so emotional about it but she had held the cat tightly to her chest and cried for several minutes. Once she had gotten to the house she had knocked on the door to the guestroom that Rick and Amber were using. Amber had been asleep so she and Rick had talked quietly about the baby then Bridget had feigned sleepiness and left him to go back to bed with his girl. Now she stood at the door once more, but this time it felt so sad, so final. She clutched the small suitcase in her hand as she looked around the beautiful home. “It’s better this way. You have a new daughter, one who will never disappoint you like I did.” She wiped the tears from her eyes. “I’m so sorry, I’m so sorry.” She opened the door and walked into the cool night air. “Goodbye.” She whispered to the home she had never lived in and to the life she was leaving behind.




“My lucky night.” Andy said to himself as he pulled into the empty space just vacated by the speeding red Mercedes. He got out of the car and looked up at the apartment above the darkened Chinese restaurant. There was a soft light on but he saw no movement in the windows. “Well it will be if you’re home anyway.” He sighed. Then he saw a shadow walk in front of the curtains. “Bingo.” He reached for the cell phone and punched a number. “He’s home. I want it done tonight, make it look like an accident in the kitchen of the restaurant but make sure no one upstairs gets out. I want it hot and I want it fast and I want him dead. Tonight.” He instructed and then shut off his phone. He sat in the car watching for a few moments but then revved up the motor and took off. He knew he couldn’t afford to be seen there. Blake would be happy when he woke up in the morning, Andy thought with a smile. “Yup.” He said aloud. “Tomorrow the news won’t be about Dr. Copeland and his bastard, but about his poor sucker brother who died in a tragic explosion.” He laughed softly as he headed home.

NEXT